A Note by Spacer X:

I've had a lot of stories in various stages of completion for years now.
Recently, I've been making an attempt to finish some of them off.
"Becoming the Perfect Daughter" is a story by Storysmith that I got a big
kick out of over five years ago. Eventually, I started elaborating it and
changing it, and in the process I made it much, much longer, with many
new scenes. So I'm calling this the "Supersized Edition." (Basically, it's the
same thing I did to "The Black Halloween Party Dress.") I had been in
contact with original author Storysmith way back when, and we'd talked
about collaborating, but we lost contact, and I haven't been able to reach
him since. Still, based on what we'd discussed then, I have a good feeling
he'd approve if he sees this.
One reason I reworked this story was that Storysmith could write very
arousing scenes, but English obviously was not his mother tongue, so there
were a lot of typos and grammatical errors. Hopefully, I've cleaned most of
those up. I've also taken some major liberties with the plot, in particular
changing the role of the wife, Alison.
The original story was meant to be an arousing "stroke story," and the
supersized version is basically a longer stroke story. Shakespeare it's not!
So please take the story in that spirit, and don't have big expectations about
plot or characterization. I wrote it almost entirely for my own amusement,
so, frankly, I haven't polished it that much as I have for some other stories
I've written. It rambles on too long in places, indulges in erotic story cliches
at times, and has other flaws, but I figured it's better to share it warts and all
than not share it.
Also, if you're familiar with my stories Six Times a Day and Reasonable
Bounds, you may find a lot of similarities to this one, including incest as a
major theme (father-daughter, this time). That's not entirely accidental. I
was aware of this story well before I started writing either of those, and I
did most of the rewrite a long time ago, so this can be seen as sort of a trial
run for some of the things I've explored in greater depth in later stories.
Anyway, I hope you enjoy the story! And thanks again to Storysmith for
being an inspiration. If you like this, you might want to check out his other
stories too.
 Chapter 1

"No Linda! I don't think so." Linda and Nicole were talking about sex
again. The two best friends were lazily lying on Nicole's large bed.
Linda was sixteen years old and very beautiful. Her pretty face had bright
blue eyes, a cute upturned nose, and was crowned with shoulder-length
blonde hair. The girl was very slim and petite, standing 5'2", but long-
legged for her size. She already wore a D-cup bra and her breasts were very
firm, looking incredibly large on her petite frame.
"Oh, come on, Nicky! Don't you want to touch a boy's penis? You have
been curious about it for years!" Linda tried to make it sound very natural.
"Lots of boys would just love to show their dicks to you. All of them are
hot for your beautiful face and your big boobs!" The easy-going girl
encouraged her prudish friend, "You just have to let it happen... I can even
help you get a date to-"
"NO! I-I don't want you to he-help me with that!" Shy Nicole was blushing,
as usual. "I don't think I could handle the situation. I-I... I would panic
again!"
Nicole Devoux was a good girl from a very religious family. She was as
beautiful as her friend, but her body was fuller, having all the curves of a
woman in her 5' 5'' tall frame. She was a very pretty brunette, with full hips,
a firm round butt, shapely legs, a cute little nose, shining dark brown eyes,
and straight dark brown hair that reached down to the bottom of her
shoulder blades. But her best assets were her huge breasts. She already
wore a double D-cup bra, even though she also had just turned sixteen. Her
big fat tits were the wet dream of many of her classmates, and some of her
teachers too.
Nicole's family was well off. She lived in a big two-story house with a pool
in the backyard. She and Linda had been spending many days by the pool
developing an evenly toned tan without any tan lines. They had been
managing to do this to some success so far by wearing a wide variety of
bathing suits and moving the fabrics and straps around. The house was on
such a large, tree-filled property that they didn't have to worry about
neighbors seeing.
They were just about to change into their one-pieces and go to from the
bedroom to the pool, but their conversation about sex was taking longer
than normal.
"Maybe he wasn't the right guy... Isn't there a boy you would like to kiss, to
have a little fun with?" Linda asked.
"No... I don't feel attracted to any one of them," Nicole answered. Her face
showed a lot of consternation at her lack of interest in boys. It would have
been relatively easy for her to hide this from her inquiring friend, but she
just wasn't able to do so.
The two girls have been best friends for years, since they were around
seven years old. They had been attending the same classes in school ever
since then. To call them "best friends" didn't fully convey how close they
were to each other. They were closer than best friends or sisters or both
things combined.
Nicole was the only person who knew Linda's great secret.
Linda absolutely loved her father Bruce. In fact, by the time she turned
thirteen and began to have an interest in sex, she fell in lust with him too.
However, such feelings were just too taboo for her to act upon (plus, she
didn't know if he'd be willing). She didn't even give Bruce a clue as to how
she really felt about him.
But Linda couldn't resist telling at least one person, and soon she told her
best friend Nicole all about her secret. She even shared her incestuous
sexual fantasies in great detail.
Nicole knew what incest meant. She knew that society said it was a sin and
a very immoral act, but she also knew that her friend greatly desired it.
Nicole also had a secret crush on her own father Jack, so she found herself
living vicariously through hearing Linda's fantasies, and she only put up
token protests of moral disapproval.
Time passed. Linda became sexually active with boys her age, but this only
increased her desire for her father. Nicole had heard the description of her
friend's incestuous fantasies for a couple years, but she'd kept her wish to
have a similar relationship with her father a deep secret, even from Linda.
Linda's parents died in a car crash one year earlier, and she lived with her
aunt now. The deaths had been a very traumatic experience for Linda, but
she had managed to recover well. However, her attitude about sex remained
warped from her unusual circumstances, due to her unfulfilled desire to
have sex with her father.
Nicole still had yet to even so much as kiss a boy. She knew Linda had a
very active sex life in the past year and certainly wasn't a virgin anymore,
but even so, they stayed the best of friends. In fact, their difficulties got
them even closer, as the double D-cupped Nicole also had her share of
family problems.
Nicole loved her father Jack and mother Gabrielle dearly, so she was taken
aback when Gabrielle abruptly left them. Nicole was thirteen when it
happened, and it had been a very hard blow. She had always been a sweet
and docile child, and very attached to her parents. When her mother left
without any warning, Nicole became utterly afraid that her father would do
the same. She developed a huge dependence on Jack. She was desperate for
his attention and became very submissive to him, trying hard to do
everything she thought he would like her to do.
Jack tried very hard to compensate for the lack of a mother, and he doted on
her. Soon, she had all the attention she wanted from him, and she loved that.
She felt secure and loved in his company. He was the only person in the
world, aside from Linda, whom she loved and trusted.
Then Jack married again, six months ago, after a very abrupt courtship.
Nicole's new stepmother Alison was an exceptionally beautiful red head.
But the new marriage created big problems for Nicole, because suddenly
her father Jack was spending a great deal of time with Alison, and she felt
like she didn't belong in the family anymore.
Nicole treasured the rare moments she had Jack's undivided attention. She
felt desperate to have his attention back, but it seemed she never quite
managed to succeed. As a result, she was becoming increasingly introverted
and shy. Her lust for her father only grew stronger as her body developed
and her sexual desire increased. Even though she kept her feelings a deep
secret from everyone and knew she was far too shy to ever act on them
anyway, Jack's sudden remarriage had been a particularly painful blow.
Jack and Alison had already started to face a lot of difficulties in their new
marriage, mostly because Alison turned out to be much more religious than
Jack had realized. She had seemed to have a normal interest in sex while
Jack courted her. But after the wedding, she told him that sex should be for
procreation only. She left him extremely sexually frustrated most of the
time.
But he grew even more distant with Nicole as a result, because she was
rapidly growing into an exceptionally beautiful and curvaceous body, and
he found himself increasingly aroused by her. He tried to avoid her so he
wouldn't be too tempted. He continued to show signs of his paternal love to
her, but she was very insecure about him because she noticed how he
frequently avoided her, and she didn't understand why.
Alison was friendly towards Nicole at times, but between her job and her
church activities, it seemed to Nicole that her new stepmother was avoiding
her too. So Nicole felt very alone. She was far too shy to speak to any boys,
and most of the other girls were too jealous of her outstanding looks to be
friendly. She only had Linda now. The fact that she and Linda were both
remarkably beautiful as well as lonely only children helped bind them
closely together, even though Linda was much more outgoing and liberated.
Linda had long known just how introverted and repressed her best friend
was, and she knew that Nicole had a serious psychological dependence on
her and on her father. She saw how Nicole was very submissive to her
father and wanted to please him in every little thing, craving his approval,
and needing his attention.
Linda loved the prudish brunette and wanted to help her get out of her self-
made shell, but it was a very difficult task. She also longed for the kind of
incestuous relationship she'd desired with her own father. But since he was
deceased, she increasingly turned her sexual interest to Nicole's father Jack
instead.
 Chapter 2

It was a typical Tuesday in Southern California. The two teen friends were
enjoying the sun, trying to get their much-wanted golden tan.
Nicole was wearing a one-piece swimsuit. Her slim yet very curvy body
was mostly hidden by its heavy fabric. Only her full breasts drew attention,
as they were simply too big to be contained in any bathing suit, and
practically threatened to burst out of the top of the garment.
Linda also wore a one-piece. She didn't want to, but she was used to it,
since Nicole was too scandalized if she wore a bikini.
They were sitting near the pool. There were several lawn chairs there, the
kind that can move into three positions: normal, inclined, and couch-like.
There was a table with some glasses and dishes next to them.
Jack always brought them drinks and food. He liked the company of the
girls, and he was very nice to them sometimes.
But Linda had noticed a strange pattern: sometimes he seemed to seek them
out when they were wearing their bathing suits, and she thought he eagerly
ogled her big breasts, or even his own daughter's even more well developed
bust. But other times, he seemed to go out of his way to avoid them when
they were dressed like that. And for the past couple of months they had
been working on their tans nearly every day after school, and even more on
the weekends.
"Today's a beautiful sunny day. This will be great for our tans," Nicole said
happily.
"Yeah!" Linda agreed. "We'll get the best tans in the world. Maybe then
Peter will notice us." She was referring to the best looking boy in their
classes, Peter Krinston. "UGH! He's such a hunk!"
Nicole started to complain, "LINDA! Don't be so..."
"Oh, come on, Nicky! Wouldn't you like him to notice your big breasts?"
Linda giggled. "I would even undo some buttons to get his attention!" She
said this while letting her boobs jiggle lightly, showing how she would
make him notice her.
"You're so nasty, Linda. I really don't care to catch him peeking at my
chest," Nicole replied, while her friend laughed.
"I saw him ogling your boobs more than once!" the blonde said
enthusiastically.
"Yeah, but I'm not interested in him."
"Oh, come on! Not even him? You're not interested in any boy! Who is the
one that gets you hot? There must be someone. You can't live like that...
you're too prudish!" Linda was really concerned about her friend. She
couldn't understand her lack of sexual interest.
"Please, Linda... Don't speak so loud, my dad might come here any time
and... I... I don't want him to... hear us talk about this kind of thing!" She
blushed as she spoke.
"Why? He's an adult, he knows about all this. I know dads are protective of
their daughters, but I think even he would want you to be less repressed!"
"LINDA! Don't talk like that about him! He's a very..." Nicole seemed
annoyed by the notion that her father would want her to meet boys.
"PLEASE, Nicky! He's a man! Don't you think he likes sex?" Linda was
curious about her friend's emotional reaction. "God, look at your new
stepmother. She's sexy and stacked. That's your answer right there. He
obviously married her so he could have sex every night with a total
bombshell."
"I don't think it's proper to speak about... about this subject with him."
Nicole was a little shaken.
Linda couldn't understand why. "Look here, girl, he's not dead... In fact, I've
noticed he's very interested in girls' bodies."
"WHAT! Wh-what do you mean?" Nicole was suddenly wide eyed and
breathing hard.
Linda realized that wasn't a normal response. Hmmm. Curious! Is it possible
that my super prudish friend is jealous of her father, or even getting hot for
him? She decided to test that. "Can't you see how he looks at my breasts
when he thinks no one is paying attention?"
Nicole's face was flushed as she heard this. She bit her lower lip. More
tellingly, her nipples suddenly grew erect.
Linda continued, "Remember when we had to study all the weekend, and
Stacy was here with us?" Stacy was a beautiful girl from their classes who
was very well endowed in bust size too. In fact, she had about the same
double D-cups as Nicole did. "He ogled all of us as we studied, and I mean
all of us! He looked at your tits too!"
It was true. Linda had noticed him staring intensely at them when he
brought them appetizers and soft drinks. Even Nicole had seen it.
The big-titted brunette was red faced as she heard this, but she had a weird
look on her face as well as a look of excitement.
Linda pressed, "Did you see the way he looked at Stacy's tits? And I think
your boobs are even bigger, Nicky!" The clever blonde could see her talk
was hitting the target as Nicole started to bite her lower lips again,
obviously reacting to the information.
Suddenly, Nicole was shifting this way and that in her lawn chair, unable to
find a comfortable position. All the while, she brushed her wet crotch
against its arm rest, getting herself even more aroused without realizing it.
Linda saw it though, and she was amazed. A-ha! For months, I've struggled
to see any signs of sexual interest from Nicky. Nada. But this talk about her
father is making her so horny that she can't even keep still! Bingo! It all
makes sense now.
"Do you realize that he gave us a lot of attention just to stay near us?" Linda
asked. "You say his new marriage is not going too well. Maybe he's
sexually unsatisfied..."
"LINDA! PLEASE!" Nicole gasped at shouting so loud, and belatedly
covered her mouth with both hands.
But Linda kept on. "YEAH! That would explain why he's so distant lately!
He has unfulfilled needs... You know how much time Alison has been
spending with her work and church stuff lately. Jack must be quite
depressed. He needs someone to give him excitement in his life, a little
pleasure and love... just like I wanted to do with my dad!"
Linda thought, Ohmigod! Nicole is totally horny now! Her nipples are
seriously poking out. And look how wet her crotch is. That ain't because of
the pool water!
"No Linda! I don't think he would think about me in... in any sexual way..."
Her voice trembled with sadness and arousal.
"You mean you think he won't get the hots for you? HA! You must be
kidding! He would go crazy about your big knockers, for starters!" Linda
said this with a new hope for her friend. "Get real, Nicky. You look great all
over. Would you show a little more skin... maybe a peek of your breast... if
it got him looking at you? I would!"
"NO! NO... I... I don't know... It doesn't seem pr-proper..." The stacked
brunette was stuttering in confusion, horny and afraid at the same time.
"Come on. I'm not talking about walking to him naked... just teasing him a
little..." Linda was getting the conversation headed in the direction she
wanted. "So we would know for sure if he was capable of seeing you as a
woman, that's all. Aren't you curious?"
Nicole was in deep thought. For some reason, she imagined herself walking
to her father while completely naked, her huge melons freely bouncing and
swinging with every step. The idea was so arousing to her that her pussy
started to throb almost painfully.
"Why don't we make a pact?" Linda continued. "We just tease him a little
and... and we'll see his reaction." She laughed aloud. "I think he'll start to
spend a lot more time with you, after that!"
Nicole bit her lip. "I don't know... What if he really gets turned on staring at
us? I would be so embarrassed!" But she was seriously considering the idea,
because she had such a huge crush on him.
Delighted at the turn of the conversation, Linda reasoned, "So what? It
means the trick is working... He's turned on by your body. He wants to
caress your breasts, suck on your nipples, finger your juicy pussy..."
"LINDA! Don't be so nasty! My dad would never do such things!" Nicole
said those words in indignant protest, but then she giggled nervously. She
felt her nipples tingle as she thought about her blonde friend's suggestions.
"OH, pleeeaase... If you had the courage, wouldn't you like to see his penis,
completely uncovered? You know what I think? I think he has a really big
one!"
"H-h-how... W-w-why do you think that?"
Linda replied, "Are you blind?! He gets a big boner most every time he
comes out to talk to us when we're sunbathing. He tries his best to hide it,
but there's just too much penis to hide!"
The beautiful blonde was being a bit generous. Jack's penis was six and a
half inches long when fully erect, which made it a bit above average. It also
was above average in width, and actually a bit impressive in that dimension,
but to hear Linda talk about it, he was hung like a porn star.
But perception is reality, and both girls really did think he was
exceptionally well-hung. Linda had experience with a handful of other
penises in the last year, but what she really wanted was a father figure to
replace her deceased father, and Jack fit the bill perfectly. Since she'd
developed a powerful crush on him in recent months, she looked at things
like his penis size through rose-colored glasses. Nicole, by contrast, was
totally sexually inexperienced, and even avoided pornography. Jack's penis
was the only penis she cared about or thought about, and when she furtively
stole looks at his erection, she thought it looked positively gigantic.
To Linda's surprise, Nicole whispered breathlessly, "It is big, isn't it?"
"It is!" Linda thought, WOW! We really are crushing on the same guy! This
will be so great, if we can share him!
Jack Devoux wasn't particularly handsome. In fact, his looks were
downright ordinary. But she'd always liked him a lot. Since her father Bruce
had died a year ago, her feelings towards Jack had turned to lust and love,
as a sort of replacement figure for the sexual feelings she had towards
Bruce. She'd been holding back on any kind of flirting with Jack for fear of
upsetting and scandalizing her very best friend, but now that she knew
Nicole lusted after him, the gloves were off.
Linda continued, "Wouldn't it be a hoot to see him get all hard and erect? If
I was in your position, I would tease him, and then ask to see it when he
was too hot to say no."
"No!" Nicole gasped in scandalized disbelief. She found herself
uncomfortably moving her hips even more. She unthinkingly rubbed her
crotch against the arm of her lawn chair, trying to fight the image of her
father's erect penis in her mind. She didn't realize how obviously aroused
she looked to her best friend.
Linda continued, "Can you imagine? Seeing his cock in front of you? Could
you imagine even touching it, if you had the courage, to see it and even
FEEL it getting hard? Imagine his grown man's big dick in your hands...
You just know he's got a really big one. A big, thick cock!"
Nicole was so carried away that she forgot to protest Linda's words, even
though the girl was normally so prudish that she would have been outraged
by such language. She drifted off into an erotic fantasy land.
Even Linda found herself fantasizing about Nicole's father. She found
herself imagining how happy she could make him by giving him blowjobs
every day.
The two girls stopped talking altogether. They were totally lost in their
erotic daydreams when Jack opened the sliding glass door that led to the
patio, some ten feet away. He was bringing them soft drinks.
The girls snapped out of their fantasies. They both looked at Jack in an
entirely new way as they saw him approaching.
Nicole blushed profusely because of her impure thoughts. She turned away,
because she had no good excuse to blush. She hoped against hope the other
two wouldn't notice.
"Hi girls, is everything okay?" said the middle-aged father. He was a short
man, with black hair, complete with a bald spot. He was a little bit
overweight, although he wasn't bad looking in overall. He'd been more
handsome when he was younger, but his job left him chained to computers
all day and he'd let himself go in recent years. But he was also very
charming to the girls. Plus, he was funny, kind, and he knew when to leave
them to their gossip.
"Hi, Mr. Devoux, how are you?" Linda said as she reached for one of the
glasses he'd brought. Even though she'd known him since she was riding a
tricycle, she always called him "Mr. Devoux" and never just "Jack." It was a
habit she'd developed early on, and she'd never broken it. She helped him
put the glasses on the table. She was sure he was discretely ogling at her
and Nicole's breasts and butts, as always, but it had new significance now.
"I'm fine Linda. I'll be back in a minute, I brought you some lunch, and it's
in the kitchen." He turned and left.
Nicole was relieved he hadn't seemed to notice her red face. Her arousal
grew as she realized that was probably because of how his gaze had been
mostly directed to her huge rack, and Linda's. Even though their bathing
suits were conservatively cut, they were sleek and skin-tight.
Linda started to smile in a wicked way as soon as he was gone. "Nicky...
You say your Daddy wouldn't notice you as a woman, right? Only as his
little girl. Isn't it so?"
"Of course! How could he lust after me? I'm his daughter... you perverted
girl!" She giggled, but she was a little unsure of her words.
"Let's make a test, then!"
"Wh-what!?" Nicole's heart started to pound.
"Let's see if you are right... or if I'm the one who's right. I bet he will get hot
for you. You just have to show him a little more of your body."
"LINDA! No! I can't do this! It's not right..." But she looked eager, even as
she still looked very worried.
"Come on! If you are right, he won't even notice! It's just a test, after all.
Let's make it seem like an accident." The blonde grabbed the top of her
friend's dark blue swimsuit and adjusted it so that her breasts were nearly
bursting through it. "You just have to raise your arms and your tits will pop
out! Accidents do happen! 'Oops! Sorry Daddy, my big fat tits are
showing!'" Linda laughed.
Nicole blushed an even deeper shade of red. "I would never use my
swimsuit like that. It would be too obvious it's not an accident!"
"Hey, I've got an idea. Get in the pool! It will look like it rode down your
chest when you got into the water!" she smiled to her friend. "And when
you get out of the pool, be sure to give him a good show with your big
knockers!"
Without knowing why she was doing it, Nicole got in the pool. She stood in
the water red faced while she waited for her father. She thought, What's
wrong with me?! I'm so horny that I can't believe it. I've never been this
aroused in my entire life! But what am I doing? Not only is this immoral, it's
stupid! It's obvious that Daddy's just gonna tell me to adjust my swimsuit.
He would never peek at his own daughter's boobies! He's a good and moral
man!
Even so, she kept thinking about her boobs bursting completely free, and
the rapturous look on his face that would result. As she waited, she even
adjusted the garment to show the top of her areolas, blushing again as she
did it.
Jack soon returned to the back patio. As he stood just in front of the pool,
laying two sandwiches on the patio table where Linda still sat, he noticed
his daughter leaving the pool. His eyes went directly to her ample jugs, only
about ten feet directly in front of him. Linda had her back to him,
pretending to be looking at the sandwiches, but she was discretely watching
everything that was happening.
Nicole was forcing her body up from the water, bending to leave from the
side of the pool, and her large hooters were nearly bursting out of her
swimsuit!
Jack was transfixed. The sight of his daughter's deep cleavage was enticing,
and he just couldn't take his eyes away. He rarely saw more than a hint of
cleavage from her, due to her choice of clothes and swimsuits.
Nicole tried not to look directly to her father, but she couldn't help but
notice all of the attention he was giving her ample breasts. She pretended to
be oblivious, even though her heart was pounding wildly, and she kept
lifting her wet body out of the pool. Her mind was in turmoil and she was
trembling all over. But she managed to use all her courage to raise her arms
to her hair. She adjusted and twisted her beautiful brunette mane, squeezing
and stroking the excess water out of it, while looking away so her father
would be free to gawk.
Jack was totally blown away. Seeing the water slide down her skin, and her
slicked-back hair, her chin tilted up and exposing her long neck, her huge
tits jutting out dramatically... It was all too much for him to take! He had a
boner to end all boners. He could even see a little bit of her nipples peeking
out. That was totally unprecedented.
But then his jaw nearly hit the floor, because Nicole stretched to the sky,
and suddenly her firm double D-cups escaped from her swimsuit! And not
just a little bit: both boobs sprung completely free! The fabric of the blue
suit slid down, framing her huge melons on all sides but the top side, but
covering nothing.
Nicole hadn't meant to go that far, even though Linda had been talking
about doing so. She had been hoping just to expose her nipples, and was
shocked when the fabric of her swimsuit just kept slipping down. Her boobs
were so firm and round that once the fabric reached a certain point, they
sped the rest of the way out of her suit and there wasn't much that could
stop them until they were done. She gasped, but her father was so focused
on her exposed jugs that he paid no notice to her facial expression.
The brunette bombshell just froze in that position, which happened to be a
lucky thing for her horny father. Her elbows stayed high above her head,
and her nipples stayed hard, pointing right at her father. She was a vision of
youthful feminine beauty. The fact that everything below and to the sides of
her boobs remained covered with dark blue fabric just drew even more
attention to her erotic exposure.
Even Linda found herself incredibly aroused as she watched her friend
preen and pose. She was aroused because she was picturing herself in
Nicole's position, with Jack slobbering over her boobs. She found it ironic
that she considered herself far bolder than her best friend, yet Nicole was
the one who had made this dramatically bold move.
Finally, Nicole twisted her hair some more, making her body shake lightly
and her impressive jugs jiggle. She stood in this pose even longer, basking
in her father's attention, and, discretely savoring his wide-eyed expression.
A minute passed, maybe more. Somehow, as long as she didn't make eye
contact, she wasn't that afraid. Then she lowered her arms and feigned to
have just noticed what happened. Looking directly at her dad, she started to
feel shame, and she blushed anew. She looked down at herself and seemed
to notice her "wardrobe malfunction" for the first time. "OOPS! So-sorry,
Dad! I-it must..." Nicole's voice stammered as she tried to adjust her
swimsuit.
"No problem, Dear. Accidents do happen." He also was blushing. He had a
raging boner now, and he didn't even think to try to hide it.
However, Nicole's dark blue swimsuit was quite tight, and now that she
wanted to pull it back up, she found she was having great trouble doing so.
She repeatedly tried to yank it up, but that only repeatedly set her huge
knockers jiggling in the most arousing ways. She grew increasingly
flustered with each passing second, which only made it more difficult for
her to fix her suit. She was growing more humiliated and aroused too. By
now, she was staring right at her father even while he stared back at her.
However, he was staring exclusively at her bouncing boobs, so he had no
idea where she was looking.
Her gaze went down, and she saw the large bulge in his shorts. It was all too
much for the overwhelmed girl, and she really felt like she was going to
pass out. She'd never seen such undeniable evidence that he desired her
physically.
Finally, she gave up the attempt to fix her swimsuit altogether and simply
crossed both arms directly over her nipples. She turned her head away in
shame.
But even this presented an incredibly arousing sight, because tit-flesh
spilled over above and below her arms, leaving very little covered except
for her actual nipples.
Jack suddenly remembered he wasn't supposed to look at his daughter like
that, and he started to turn around to rush back into the house.
However, Linda immediately stood up and grasped his hand. Cleverly, she
tried to start a conversation while holding him from escaping and also
forcing him to continue to face Nicole's direction. "Look what happened to
Nicky! Can you believe it?" she said, giggling. She held his other hand too,
just to be sure he wasn't going anywhere.
Nicole remained frozen in place with her arms crossed over her exposed
globes. Her eyes were glued on the bulge in her father's shorts. She slowly
walked closer, drawn like a moth to flame by her desire to get a closer look
at that bulge. She thought it was the most intoxicatingly erotic sight she'd
ever seen.
Linda said gaily, "I told her to be careful. Her breasts are just too big! I
warned her that her swimsuit might not stay in place. Oh my gosh! Look!
She still can't get her suit back in place! She needs help! Mr. Devoux, can
you help her?"
He gulped, and stammered, "Um, no. I shouldn't! I'm her father! You... you
do it!"
Linda saw the potential for more mischief. "Good idea! Hey, Nicky! Come
here!"
Nicole's eyes went wide with fear. "There?!" She could see that Linda was
standing right next to Jack.
"Yeah, don't be shy. Let's figure out how to fix this."
At this point, Linda had let go and Jack could have staged a retreat, but all
the blood had fled from his brain to his penis, and he wasn't thinking at all.
He just stood there as Nicole walked right up next to him, still (barely)
covering her nipples with her arms.
Linda gently but firmly pulled Nicole's arms down, leaving her best friend
completely topless while standing within arm's reach of her father.
This was a much, much better view for him than before. Not only was his
daughter topless and simply incredibly stacked, her body was dripping wet
and that increased her already sky high sexual appeal. He was so aroused
that a wet spot started to grow on his shorts.
Nicole also was so excited and horny that her rack heaved up and down
even as she tried to simply stand still. Her massive melons couldn't have
bounced around more if she'd deliberately tried.
Linda pretended to ponder how to fix her friend's predicament for some
long seconds. She even chewed on a finger in her mouth. The sexual
tension was thick in the air, and her pussy was getting quite wet too. But
she knew she couldn't drag things out too much or Jack would get
suspicious, so she suddenly yanked the swimsuit up.
Or at least she pretended to. She deliberately failed, and only managed to
set Nicole's huge knockers bouncing wildly all over again, just when they'd
finally started to settle back in place.
"Hmmm." She spent more time pondering, and then yanked the top again.
But the same thing resulted. It was hard to tell if Linda was attempting to
fix Nicole's top, or keep Nicole's huge, bare orbs bouncing as much as
possible.
As this went on, a funny thing was happening to Nicole. Her fear and
humiliation was still there, but her arousal grew and grew and grew. It grew
so very much that it effectively swamped those other feelings. She found
herself actually enjoying what was happening! And not just a little - she
was flying high! She went from feeling totally mortified to wishing the
magic moment would never end. She could see how stiff her father's penis
was, and that was like the greatest drug for her.
Linda was helping to make sure the moment would never end, or at least
that it wouldn't end soon. In fact, she could have pulled the swimsuit back
into place in seconds if that's what she wanted to do, but she kept fiddling
around. With Nicole's arms still pinned at her sides, Linda boldly grabbed
her friend's boobs with both hands and mashed them down, flattening them
some.
Jack thought he'd bust a nut on the spot. And it only got better, because
Linda not only held Nicole's boobs, she slid her fingers around them as if
trying to get a good hold.
Linda said to Nicole, "Hmmm, this isn't working. Your top is just too tight.
But I've got an idea. I'll push your big tits in like this, and then you pull the
fabric up."
"Like this?" Nicole used both hands, and gave the fabric a good yank.
To her surprise, and Linda's as well, it actually worked. The swimsuit slid
right back into place. It even covered most of her nipples (although not all).
Nicole was secretly crushed. She really wished she hadn't done that, but it
was too late to take back. She was totally hooked on exposing herself to her
father now.
Linda was very disappointed too, but she wasn't entirely out of tricks. She
announced, "There! That's better." As Nicole's hands dropped back to her
sides, Linda made a big show of straightening the swimsuit back into place,
but it was more like she freely fondled every inch of her brunette friend's
amazing chest, including running her fingers over the puffy and erect
nipples.
Nicole beamed. She figured out that Linda was still trying to put on a good
titty show for Jack, and she was still so terribly aroused that she fully
approved. Her eyes remained firmly locked on the bulge in her father's
shorts. He stood so close, and his boner stuck out so lewdly, that she could
actually see the shape of his cockhead poking through the fabric. That
excited her so much that she felt weak in the knees and feared she would
buckle to the ground.
As Linda finished caressing Nicole's suit back into place, she pretended to
gripe. "I'm so sorry, Mr. Devoux. Nicky's boobs are nothing but trouble, if
you ask me. I think they're getting too big! They're outgrowing all her
clothes. Don't you think her breasts too big?"
"Well..." he looked at his only daughter and saw her pleading eyes. He
wasn't quite sure what she was pleading about, and then it occurred to him
she wanted him to praise her body. He knew how shy and uncertain of
herself she was.
Nicole arched her back lightly and pinned her arms behind her back,
causing her big melons to dramatically stick out for his inspection. It almost
didn't matter that they were covered now because they were still an
extremely erotic sight from this close, especially soaking wet and with erect
nipples poking out. Plus, her globes were still heaving up and down, since
her breathing remained ragged and heavy.
He could have easily reached out and held them in his hands. He was sorely
tempted to do just that! Forgetting his manners, he continued to wantonly
ogle them. He had a hard time talking, since his chest was heaving as well.
"I think she's... she's well developed, but not too big. Big, but not too big..."
He was sweating bullets, and his arousal seemed to just grow and grow,
leaving him seriously worried about spontaneously cumming in his shorts.
Linda suddenly grabbed his attention by holding up her D-cup jugs with
both hands to show them off for him. "Oh come on, Mr. Devoux! My
breasts are big... THIS is what people call big. But hers? They're way
bigger! I think hers are so big it's kind of strange..." She ran all of her
fingers across the top of Linda's still heaving rack, caressing them in an
erotic manner.
Nicole got the idea and started to play the game too. "NO! It's true, they are
really big..." She cupped the undersides of her boobs too, raising them up
for her father's inspection. Her nipples popped completely free again, but
the swimsuit valiantly struggled not to slide all the way off again. It was a
very close call.
She continued, "...But they are not strange. Tell her, Daddy! Aren't my
boobies nice? Don't say they're deformed or something!" She acted like she
didn't realize that all of her erect nipples are showing, a mere inch or so
below where Linda's fingers were still wandering.
He stammered, "Th-they are nice, Darling. V-v-very nice!" He knew he had
to get away, and fast, or he would cum in his shorts for sure, and it would
be such a powerful climax that he would be forced to double over and moan
loudly, making perfectly clear just what was happening to him. He quickly
walked away from them and excused himself back to the house. It was only
when he started walking that he realized just how outrageously his dick was
tenting his shorts. Realizing that, he quickly rushed into the house, making
sure to keep his back turned all the way.
Finally, he was gone. (In fact, he rushed all the way to his bedroom to have
a masturbation session to end all masturbation sessions!)
Linda and Nicole were both so excited that they needed to sit back down at
the table and compose themselves.
"Phew!" Nicole finally exclaimed. "That was scary!" Her heart was still
racing like she was in the middle of wild rollercoaster ride.
Linda gave her a superior look, and said, "Boy, did THAT plan work! I told
you he would get hot just looking at your body! Do you believe me now?
He's a tit man, and yours are the best!"
The foxy brunette gasped. "LINDA! I don't..."
But Linda crowed, "Did you see how hard his cock got? It was huge! He
must be masturbating right now! I'm sure he's up in his bedroom this very
second, beating his meat, dreaming about YOUR big tits!"
Nicole kind of zoned out for a little bit, because she was fully involved in
imagining her father doing just that. She pictured his fist sliding up and
down his shaft as he whispered, "Nicky! Nicky!"
Linda giggled a little at her friend's glazed expression, but she let her have
her fun, and didn't bother her for a minute or so. From the way Nicole's hips
wiggled around, she could see her friend was having some very good
fantasies indeed.
Finally, she saw Nicole come to and look at her, so she continued, "I think
you would get a lot more attention from him if you dressed in a more...
more revealing way sometimes. He would love it!"
"D-do you think so?" asked the insecure brunette sexpot.
"Of course! He would love to see more of your big knockers! It would
make him soooo happy!"
"I don't know," Nicole complained, but that pretty much was as far as her
complaints got. She knew many reasons she could have given not to do this
kind of thing, but she wanted Linda to talk her into doing it more, not talk
her out of it.
The day ended up with Linda filling her bashful friend's mind with impure
thoughts about her dad.
Nicole was ashamed and aroused by these thoughts, but she loved hearing
her blonde friend talk and suggest all kinds of nasty things.
Linda never said anything obvious like, "I know you want to have sex with
your dad," but it was clear now that Nicole did, and Linda knew it.
Furthermore, Linda made it clear enough that she also wanted to have sex
with him. She tacitly offered a sort of "partners in crime" position on this,
and Nicole tacitly agreed by only making token protests.
Nicole was very quiet and thoughtful when Linda finally went home, but in
bed that night, she masturbated until she dropped off to sleep through sheer
exhaustion.
 Chapter 3

From that point on, the relationship between the two best friends
completely changed. Linda decided that she wanted Nicole to have sex with
her father, and she would do all she could to help make that happen. She
knew Nicole was far too shy and prudish to do it on her own. Linda looked
forward to essentially piggybacking on that effort so she could have sex
with Jack as well. She knew that even though she was bolder, she also was
too shy to seduce him alone. Besides, if she tried and succeeded, but on her
own, it would almost certainly destroy her irreplaceable friendship with
Nicole. But working together, they would make an absolutely unstoppable
team.
Linda's ultimate goal was a new family of sorts. She wanted to see Alison
out of the picture, Jack replacing her deceased father Bruce as her new
incestuous father figure, and Nicole not just her best friend, but essentially
her sister too. And the three of them would be bonded together by sex with
Jack.
Linda wasn't ready to reveal this ultimate vision to Nicole just yet, knowing
her friend wasn't ready to think in such big picture terms. Nicole couldn't
think much beyond how happy she'd feel to expose herself to Jack again,
and in fact, thinking about real intercourse was still far too scary for her.
But starting the next day, Linda took every opportunity to speak about
incest to her when she was able to do so in private.
Nicole was always terribly embarrassed during such discussions, but she
listened with her undivided attention. At first, they just talked and talked
about the "wardrobe malfunction," and how exciting it had been. But soon,
Linda fed Nicole lots of suggestions on how to tease and flirt with her
father.
Still, days passed, and Nicole hadn't tried anything yet. She was afraid and
ashamed of her own interest in the sinful idea. She needed Linda's support
and even participation, but it seemed all Linda wanted to do was talk. She
was frustrated, because the increasingly frank sex talks were making Nicole
so horny that she barely knew up from down (she didn't know that was
Linda's exact intention).
However, at night, the prudish and very naive girl had her fantasies and
erotic dreams, and they all starred her father. He may not have been that
handsome, but in her mind, he was an Adonis. However, she felt very guilty
about her incestuous thoughts, and especially about the fact that she had
powerful masturbation sessions thinking about him. She kept it all secret
from her best friend, even though she knew Linda would have loved to hear
about it.
It's true that Linda would have loved to hear all the masturbatory fantasy
details, but she didn't really need to because she could fill in the blanks well
enough. Especially after their afternoon poolside hang-outs, she left Nicole
so horny that it would have been simply inhuman for her not to masturbate
immediately afterwards.
Linda kept talking about the need to stage another incident, but only in
general terms. They hadn't planned the exact logistics.
It also didn't help that Jack started avoiding them like the plague. He'd
almost always stopped by with drinks and sometimes a snack for the girls
when they were tanning or just hanging out after school, but now he stayed
locked in his office until Alison came home.
-----
When Tuesday morning rolled around again, Nicole was sitting on her bed
in her second-story bedroom, getting ready for school. She was in the
middle of dressing, and her blouse was completely open in front because
she hadn't started buttoning it yet.
To her great surprise, her father suddenly entered her room to offer her a
ride. (She lived close enough to the private Catholic high school she
attended that she sometimes walked, and sometimes he gave her a ride. She
didn't have a driver's license of her own yet.)
He was shocked at what he saw when he came in, since she had a rigid
morning routine and she was always dressed by this time. That's why he
hadn't even bothered to knock.
He was disappointed to find that she already had her bra on, as well as her
pleated and plaid skirt, which was part of her school uniform along with her
white long-sleeved blouse. But still, nearly the entirety of the front of her
upper torso was exposed. It seemed like she was showing off miles of
creamy cleavage.
He knew that he'd seen her in bathing suits that showed off just as much of
her boobs as this (although only rarely), but there was a forbidden
naughtiness of seeing her this way that was much more exciting. It
reminded him of how she'd completely exposed her boobs to him one week
earlier, and that fact alone instantly made his dick as hard as steel.
At first, Nicole was alarmed, but she played it cool and didn't say anything.
She realized she could pretend she didn't know what she was showing, and
she could have fun with that. She said "Hey, Dad," but kept her head turned
away so he wouldn't be able to see her excited face.
The two continued to act as if everything was normal, but there was an
electric sexual tension in the air.
While Jack talked to her about his offer to drive her to school, she bent way
over and put her shoes and socks on. She actually really did need to do that
at some point, but she made sure to bend at a great angle for him to gawk at
her dangling boobs.
Jack's eyes practically popped out of his head. He was convinced her
fantastic breasts were going to burst her bra open at any moment, because
they were swelling forward so much.
Through her peripheral vision, she noticed his eyes going straight to her
ample cleavage and staying there as he talked to her. She pretended to be
busy donning her shoes while he freely ogled her tits. She felt flushed
because of her own daring, but was also very excited about successfully
doing this tease, and without Linda's help, no less. She knew Jack was
staring intently at her big breasts, and in fact he couldn't stop staring at her
body, no matter how hard he tried.
He rambled and spoke in tangents, just to prolong the moment.
She realized that too, and she loved it. The more awkward he got, the more
sexual power she felt.
She accepted his offer of a ride to school, of course. She was sad when he
finally ran out of excuses and left the room. She realized that flirting with
him was like an addictive drug. She wanted more, a lot more!
On the way to school, she sat in the front seat while he drove, and she tried
to get him to notice her again. She repeatedly crossed and uncrossed her
legs to draw his attention. She'd adjusted her skirt to drift up higher as she
sat inside the car, so her firm, muscular, and nicely tanned teen legs were
very well displayed.
There was no doubt that Jack had noticed it, and in fact he had a hard time
at times keeping his eyes on the road. It made her feel very good.
But once he dropped her off and she walked the school halls alone, the
prudish girl became ashamed. She thought back with regret at her actions,
but at the same time, the moisture in her panties showed how horny the
situation got her.
Later, at lunch, when she could talk to Linda in total privacy, she told her
about both incidents.
Naturally, Linda got very excited, and endlessly complimented her for her
daring.
Nicole rode an erotic buzz that lasted well after school got out. Sensing that
mood, the foxy blonde nearly dragged her bashful friend to a nearby mall to
buy some new clothes. She correctly figured she'd be able to talk Nicole
into buying clothes that were much more revealing than any the shy
brunette currently owned.
Linda pushed Nicole into buying cut off halter tops and very large tank
tops, and she bought some for herself too. (Linda didn't lack sexy clothes of
her own, but she wanted to be encouraging, and she also thought it would
be hot if they had matching outfits.) They also both bought some skimpy
panties, daring bikinis, and tight shorts. Linda even got Nicole to buy a
nearly see-through white cut off tank top that was very low necked. It was
almost like lingerie.
Luckily, money was no object since Jack was very rich and most of the
clothes were for Nicole. Jack trusted his obedient daughter so much that he
gave her a credit card just for such occasions. They knew he would approve
of the purchases because Nicole was so modest she never bought any
clothes for herself.
Both girls remained moist and horny through the entire shopping adventure.
Each of them gleefully imagined how happy and horny Jack would be to
see their new outfits, once they could catch him alone and in a receptive
mood.
-----
By the time they were done shopping, it was already dark. Nicole went
home with her shopping bags and Linda went back to her aunt's house with
her bags (she spent most of her free time at Nicole's house, but she almost
always came home for dinner).
When Nicole walked into the house, still wearing her school uniform so as
not to raise suspicions, she was disturbed to see that Alison was already
home. Alison worked as a secretary in an office building, and had been
keeping long hours lately, but today it was more of a case of Nicole coming
home late than Alison coming home early. The busty daughter dropped her
bags off in the hallway and walked into the kitchen area where Alison and
Jack were preparing dinner together. Her goal was to say hello quickly and
then get to her bedroom before her stepmother could find out what was in
the bags. She would never wear any of the clothes she'd bought when
Alison was home; they were for her father's eyes only.
Nicole entered the kitchen, went straight to Jack, and gave him a hug and a
kiss on the cheek. She was all smiles as she said, "Hi, Daddy!"
"Hi, Darling," he replied. He was feeling a bit abashed, thinking about the
all-too-sexual incidents he'd had with his daughter lately. The hug made
sure he couldn't help but think of that. It wasn't a deliberately arousing hug,
but there was simply no way for him to hug her without making contact
with her huge boobs.
Nicole turned to Alison and immediately assumed a neutral poker face.
"Hello, Alison," she said blandly.
"Hi, Nicole." Alison smiled. She very much wanted to call her stepdaughter
by the more familiar "Nicky," but Nicole had made her displeasure at that
obvious. Trying to engage her, Alison asked, "Did you have a nice day? I
see you had a big shopping trip."
Nicole got panicky on the inside. She thought, How does she know that?
She can't see the shopping bags from the kitchen! Maybe she heard me
setting them down? She's far too perceptive! She shrugged like a typical
bored teen. "It was okay. Later." She turned and ran back down the hallway
to get her shopping bags and hide her clothes in her room.
Jack shouted at her back, "Dinner will be ready in fifteen minutes!"
Alison watched Nicole rush off, and sighed sadly. She went back to
chopping carrots. She muttered, "Where does she find the energy to rush
around like that?"
Jack said, as he also chopped vegetables, "That's kids for you. I wish I was
that age again, bursting with more energy than I knew what to do with." He
looked down at his growing belly and thought, Ain't that the truth? At that
age, I was actually handsome. Now, I'm just... settling... everywhere.
It didn't help that he was short too. He was only five foot six, although at
least he could console himself that that made him a bit taller than Alison,
Nicole, and Linda. (The fact that all three women were rather short made
their big breasts seem even bigger. For instance, Nicole's double-D cups
would have seemed like E-cups on a taller girl.)
He silently sighed at his decaying body. He'd started a new diet in the wake
of his sexual encounters with Nicole, if only because he realized he felt too
embarrassed to take his shirt off around her. But he doubted he'd have the
resolve to stick with it for long.
Alison sighed, and not silently. She said, "It's been six months since our
wedding, and I'm not reaching her. She still treats me like a stranger."
Jack said a bit harshly, "Well, if you were home more, she might have more
of a chance to get to know you."
Alison winced at that. She knew she wasn't home enough. But there were
things she was running from, including her failing relationship with Nicole.
She didn't say anything, because she knew she had no defense.
Jack immediately felt bad about snapping at her. He continued more
sympathetically, "Keep in mind how hard it is for her, after Gabrielle."
He was referring to his first wife. Jack had thought he had a great marriage,
but one day three years ago, Gabrielle announced that she was divorcing
him to marry her "true love," and she immediately up and left. There had
been no warning signs, not even any arguing. The divorce process had been
worked out through lawyers, and Jack hadn't seen her a single time since.
His heart had been crushed, especially since it was obvious she'd been
having an affair for some time to reach that certainty to start over with
someone new.
But, if anything, Nicole had felt even more crushed. She thought Gabrielle
was a great mother who loved her unconditionally, and then one day she
was gone. Gabrielle hadn't even said good-bye in person, because she
thought it would be too painful.
The man Gabrielle left them for already had two children from a previous
marriage, and Gabrielle gave birth to his third child about a year after the
divorce. She essentially decided to put Nicole out of her life so she would
be able to fully devote all her love to the children in her new marriage. She
only saw Nicole a couple of times a year, usually just for big holidays.
It would have been much better for Nicole if Gabrielle had died in some
quick accident. She felt totally abandoned, and with good reason.
But luckily, Jack had been there for Nicole through thick and thin, and
Nicole had been there for Jack too, helping him get through the pain of
betrayal. They'd already been exceptionally close, but in the wake of
Gabrielle's disappearance they forged an unbreakable bond. Nicole felt that
if anything happened to Jack, she'd simply die.
Needless to say, it was hard for Alison to compete with that as a parent. To
make matters worse, Alison was thirty-three years old, seven years younger
than Jack, and totally gorgeous. She'd been married twice before. It was
easy for Nicole to conclude that Alison was a stereotypical gold digging
trophy wife. Even Jack couldn't really understand why a woman as
beautiful as Alison would want to be with him unless it was for his big
house and high salary. He knew he was a nice and pleasant guy, but he was
also an average looking "nerd." Alison dressed conservatively and tried to
downplay her beauty, but she was an undeniable knockout. He basically
saw his new marriage as a stereotypical money-for-beauty deal, and hoped
that true love between them would come later. The beauty had simply been
too overwhelming for him to resist.
Nicole was convinced Alison would stick around only long enough so she'd
qualify to take half of Jack's fortune, and then she'd disappear just like
Gabrielle did. (Jack had tried to tell his daughter that the prenuptial
agreement didn't allow for that kind of thing - he'd been guided by lust, but
he wasn't a total fool. He'd even shown her the document, but her deep fears
couldn't be eased by facts or rational arguments.)
Alison sighed heavily at the mention of Gabrielle. She said to Jack, "Yes,
that's a whole nasty can of worms. I fear that by the time I convince her I'm
not Gabrielle, she'll be gone to college already."
Jack suggested, "Well, why don't you do more things with her? Take her
shopping, maybe. Buy her lots of clothes."
Alison said, "No. She'll think I'm trying to buy her love, and that'll just
backfire. Besides, clothes shopping would be the worst thing."
"Why?"
"Can't you see how jealous she is of my looks? Shopping would be like
pointing a spotlight at that problem. I try to dress like some kind of kept
Muslim woman wearing a full bodied burqa, and she STILL scowls at me if
I so much as show off a bare ankle."
"I hadn't realized that," Jack said, noting that Alison was pretty much
covered from her neck on down. This certainly helped explain why she'd
been dressing even more conservatively since the wedding than she had
before (although he wondered why she dressed like that even when Nicole
wasn't around). "But I think you're right, now do you mention it. Do you
have any idea why that is?"
Alison did, but she felt it wasn't something she could say out loud. She'd
seen the way Nicole looked at Jack for months now. It wasn't just the look
of a girl who dearly loved her father; it was the look of a girl who was
totally in lust and love with her father. Nicole hated the fact that Alison was
every much her physical equal. In fact, Alison's boobs were even BIGGER
than Nicole's huge knockers, although it was usually hard to tell since
Alison kept them bound and completely covered up at all times.
Alison had even dyed her flaming red hair so it was more of a dull reddish-
brown. She was trying to disguise her exceptionally captivating looks so
Nicole wouldn't feel so threatened, but there wasn't much she could do to
hide her stunning face and sparkling green eyes, or the basic shape of her
voluptuous body.
Alison had no clue how to deal with her stepdaughter's incestuous lust
towards Jack. She just sighed again, and replied to his question, "I have no
idea." She stared out the window at the pool in the backyard, and then went
back to chopping carrots.
Jack didn't have any good answers either.
 Chapter 4

The rest of the week passed with Nicole repeatedly fighting, and repeatedly
losing to, the temptation to flaunt her body in front of her father. She didn't
do anything outrageous like the topless "accident," at least not at first, but
she started to dress in an entirely new way when Jack was home.
Luckily, her stepmother Alison was very rarely around, seeming to always
be either working overtime or in church meetings. And since Alison was
never around in the afternoons, that's when Nicole could wear her most
daring outfits by using the excuse of trying to get a tan or just enjoying the
warm sunny day. Linda did the same, but was even more daring.
The two buxom teens had come up with a good excuse for the sudden
change in clothing styles. Nicole announced to Jack that she was getting a
lot of teasing from other girls in school that her outfits were too
conservative and old fashioned (even though everyone wore the same
uniforms at their strict Catholic school, there were many after school
occasions to make a fashion reputation). So Linda was helping her redo her
wardrobe from top to bottom so she could be stylish, cool, and sexy.
Once he swallowed that story, the teen sexpot used every opportunity to
show her sixteen-year-old hard body to her father. She found excuses to
bend over to show him her round butt, she pressed her arms against the side
of her tits to make them bulge out invitingly, and she used pretty much
every other form of teasing she or Linda could think of.
Jack was a computer programmer, but he had an office in his house and he
was able to do nearly all of his work there. As a result, he was there nearly
every single day when Nicole and Linda hung out and tanned themselves by
the pool. The problem was, sometimes he would come out and be friendly
with them, and other times he would remained holed up in his office. He
had made clear that he wasn't to be disturbed while he was working, unless
it was an emergency. It had been over a week since the topless incident, but
he still rarely came out of his office until Alison came home.
Now that Linda knew about Nicole's hidden desire for her father, some of
the afternoon discussions centered on if and when he'd come out to talk to
them that day, and how they should look and act if they did. They also
discussed schemes on how to coax him out of his office.
Nicole was such a naturally shy and innocent girl that the topless "wardrobe
malfunction" was far out of character for her, and it took a few days for her
to recover. She blew hot and cold, and even after the second round of
incidents exposing herself to Jack, she still was reluctant and bashful most
of the time. She really needed Linda there to give her courage.
Jack was very confused, because one day he'd see Nicole in one of her sexy
new outfits, and the next day she'd wear one of her old, conservative ones.
She often even flipped back and forth between sexy and non-sexy looks on
the same day (mostly because she was especially careful about what she
wore around Alison). Swimming in the pool was a good excuse to change,
and then change again afterwards.
When she did wear something sexy, it was almost always only after Linda
talked her into it.
So far, Nicole was still wearing her old one-piece bathing suits while
hanging out in or near the pool, even though she and Linda had bought
some sexy bikinis as part of their shopping spree. Linda reluctantly
followed Nicole's lead and still wore one-piece suits too, until the time was
ripe to make a move.
Things had been all too calm for a few days, and the foxy blonde decided
today was the day. She knew now that Nicole had tasted the thrill of teasing
and exhibitionism, her curvaceous friend was ripe for a new thrill.
Furthermore, it was Monday afternoon. Alison had been around much of
the weekend, to Nicole's great frustration, and as a result Nicole's
exhibitionist urge absolutely needed to be expressed somehow.
The girls entered the pool and joyfully splashed around inside it for more
than twenty minutes, until Linda said, "I think we'd better lay on the pool
chairs, or we may end up losing our chance to get a tan."
Nicole agreed.
They laid in the sun for a good half hour, drying off and chatting about
school events.
Finally, Linda deemed the time was ripe. It seemed Jack wasn't going to
come out of his office on his own today, and if they waited much longer
they would increasingly face the danger of Alison coming home early,
Linda suggested, "You know... I know that we've been clever about tanning
so we avoid getting tan lines, but still, there's a problem. Parts of us are just
too pale, tan line or not. We have to fix that. After all, we want to get a
beautiful, all-over golden tan, right?"
"Right," Nicole agreed.
"But this just won't do!" Linda complained, looking down at her fuddy
duddy bathing suit. "Let's say... I try to show a little more cleavage, like
this..." she grasped the top of her swimsuit and pulled it down, nearly
baring her breasts. "People will see this ugly patch of pale skin below the
nicely tanned parts. So what if it fades into the pale area instead of having a
sharp line? It's still too pale!"
"Yeah, I have to admit that doesn't look so good," Nicole nodded. She
looked down at her voluptuous body, all too aware of her own pale areas.
"Maybe you're right, but what can we do?"
"Well, we DID buy some pretty great bikinis the other day, but they just sit
in drawers unused. I say" - she paused dramatically - "It's time to break
them out!" She'd been hiding bikinis for herself and her friend behind her
back, and she suddenly pulled them out and helped them up. "Voila!"
Nicole frowned. "Those are kind of skimpy, aren't they? I don't know what I
was thinking when I let you talk me into buying that." She nodded at the
orange one. "Is it too late to return it for something a little more...
dignified?"
"Yes, it is!" Linda exclaimed, even though that wasn't true. "Sorry. Besides,
you're probably the only girl your age for miles around who doesn't wear a
bikini." She looked down at herself. "You know the only reason I wear this
thing is because you insist, and I wear a normal bikini everywhere else."
"Well, that may be," Nicole said defensively, "but that's because I was
raised with proper Christian values, and was taught how to be a lady."
Linda sighed inwardly. She knew that Nicole wasn't particularly religious
deep down, and definitely wasn't a hardcore "Bible thumper" like Alison,
but she used religion as an excuse for her bashful nature. In fact, Nicole
didn't even like to go to church on Sundays very much. But Linda also
knew that trying to argue with her on religious or moral grounds was a
losing battle. But luckily, she now knew Nicole's secret weakness: her lust
for her father.
She shrugged, and said, "Very well. But lately we've been becoming better
friends with Stacy, right?"
"Yeah, so?"
"Don't you think we should invite her here sometime soon, so we can have
a great time tanning and hanging out?"
"Sure. That sounds great. I could use more friends."
Linda grinned, knowing her pal had just fallen into her trap. "I agree. In
fact, I'll call her later. But think about it! She's not as tolerant of your quirks
as I am. She's gonna insist on wearing a bikini, if she's working on a tan.
And think about how she looks. She's totally hot! Most people say she's the
sexiest girl in school. I think that's only because you hide all bundled up in
your layers of clothes and act like an ice queen to all the boys, but that's
what people say just the same. And she's serious stacked! She's got double
D's, just like you."
Nicole frowned, and bit her lip. Her jealousy was starting to surge. She
didn't mind at all if Jack ogled Linda, but if it was someone else, that was
an entirely different matter.
Linda went for the kill. "Imagine what'll happen when your dad comes out
here, and sees you and Stacy sitting side by side. You, wearing some
frumpy one-piece that would make Queen Victoria proud, and her, wearing
a smoking hot bikini! Who is he going to gawk at? Who is he going to get
all hard and stiff over? Why, I don't think he'll even notice you're sitting
there."
Burning with jealousy, even though it was only an imaginary situation,
Nicole reached out and snatched the orange bikini from Linda's hands.
"Let's do this!"
A couple of minutes later, they returned to their favorite outside table near
the pool after changing in separate bathrooms.
Nicole was frowning even more than before, and she had her arms crossed
over her tremendous rack. She looked down at her body with dismay. "How
did I EVER let you talk me into buying this?! I must have been crazy!"
Their bikinis had identical designs and shapes. But Nicole's was larger due
to her larger bust, plus Linda's was yellow while Nicole's was orange.
Linda looked down at her yellow bikini. "What's the problem? I think we
look great!"
Nicole sighed. "My evil stepmom would never agree to me wearing this."
The two girls had developed a habit of calling Alison the "evil stepmom"
when talking in private. It wasn't that Alison was evil or even close to it, but
the two girls were terribly jealous of her looks and her sexual relationship
with Jack.
Nicole waved her hands over her body in dismay. "Look! These are NOT
ordinary bikinis! Okay, I suppose the bottoms have a pretty typical cut, but
the tops are just two triangles held together with some thin string!"
Linda grinned wolfishly. "I know! Isn't it great? Besides, you have your
other bathing suits if you go somewhere else. Nobody else will see this one.
Nobody except for you, me... and your father..."
Nicole felt a shiver of lust down her spine as she thought of showing this
much of her body to her father. "Well, if you say so... Then it must be
okay," she agreed in her submissive way. She didn't want to have an
argument with her friend, even though the idea of wearing the bikini in
front of her father made her blush and her heart race.
Linda could tell that Nicole was getting quite horny, thanks to the bikinis
and thoughts of wearing them in front of Jack. She decided to strike while
the iron was hot.
She went into the house without explaining herself. She knew Nicole would
assume she was going to get a drink or use the bathroom. But in fact she
went further into the house and knocked on the door to Jack's office.
She spoke through the door. "Hello? Mr. Devoux? I know you don't want us
to bother you except in case of emergencies, but... Well, it's not really an
emergency, but we need your permission for something sooner rather than
later. Can you help us? It'll only take a minute."
He spoke back through the door. "Very well. But I'm in the middle of
something. Just let me finish this. I'll be there in a minute or two, okay?"
"Thanks! Sounds great!"
Linda rushed back to the backyard patio. She was actually pleased he was
slightly delayed, so he could be surprised by the sight of two bikinis instead
of just one.
Nicole noticed the lack of any drink or snack in Linda's hands, so as they
sat on their lawn chairs, she asked, "That was fast. Where'd you go?"
Linda grinned impishly. "I realized you're right. Alison's not gonna approve
of these bikinis. That means you should at least get permission from Jack.
He'll be here in a minute to check us out."
Nicole bolted up in her chair, setting her huge knockers bouncing. Panic
was on her face. "Ohmigodohmigodohmigod! You didn't! Ohmigod! He's
coming here?! Now?!"
Linda giggled. "Chill out, girl. You see him every single day."
"I know, but not like this!" She looked down at herself and saw her nipples
pointing out lewdly through the thin orange top. She pinched them, as if
trying to hold them back from growing even more erect. "Oh shit! Linda,
help! How do I make these things go down? And fast?!"
Linda giggled some more. "You don't. And don't pinch them! That'll just
make the problem worse!" She laughed, amused at Nicole's innocence on
such matters. Her foxy friend had been so sexually repressed that it was like
she was discovering how her body worked at sixteen.
Just as Nicole stopped pinching her erect nipples, she looked up and
gasped. Her father was opening the sliding glass door already.
"Ohshit, ohshit, ohshit, ohshit!" Nicole rapidly muttered under her breath.
"What should I do?!
Linda quietly muttered back, "Just be cool and follow my lead!"
Jack was feeling like shit. Between feeling inadequate compared to his hot
new wife and his hot daughter and her best friend, he was trying hard to diet
and exercise. But maybe he was overdoing it, because all he felt lately was
tired and hungry. He was somewhat out of focus as he went to the girls. It
wasn't until he was already outside and less than five feet away from where
they sat that it fully dawned on him that they were wearing sexy and
skimpy bikinis instead of their usual one-piece bathing suits.
Even so, his mind was still elsewhere, with his computer programming
dominating his thoughts. He said, "Hi girls, what's up?" in a casual tone.
His jaw didn't drop, and his penis didn't surge to full erection, at least not
yet. He hadn't noticed Nicole's blushing face or her stiff and protruding
nipples.
Linda read his mood, and knew they still had to catch his full attention
before they tried anything outrageous. She stood up with her hands behind
her back, and said, "Hi, Mr. Devoux. Sorry to bother you, but we don't want
to do anything naughty. Well, not without your permission." She giggled as
she swayed back and forth a little bit.
The sexy tone in her voice was demanding his attention and making him
take a closer look at her scantily clad and nicely tanned body. Her swaying
was keeping her firm globes in constant motion.
She continued, "As you can see, we've bought these new bikinis. They're
pretty ordinary bikinis, but we thought we should get your permission
before we started to wear them."
Jack's brain was still trying to catch up and figure out the situation. He
commented, "Well, they are pretty, uh, different from the suits you girls
have been wearing."
Linda replied, "Not really, when you think about it. Sure, those covered up a
lot more skin, but mostly unexciting stuff. For instance, check this out." She
turned around and bent over at an outrageous angle. She was so close to
Jack that she practically backed up into his rapidly engorging penis. Then
she brought her hands to her ass and ran her fingers back and forth along
the bottom line of her suit. "See? Check it out. Isn't the cut here pretty much
the same as with one-piece bikinis?"
Jack gulped. His penis was painfully hard now, as he watched Linda
essentially fondle the bottom edge of her fine ass. He looked over with
worry towards Nicole.
Nicole was watching closely, but she was glad not to be the center of
attraction. At least, she felt that way now. Her exhibitionist desires would
grow along with her arousal level.
Linda turned around and continued to point out the differences in bathing
suits, using that as an excuse to show off various parts of her body. She
tugged on her bikini top, nearly exposing a nipple. "Look here. Sure, I'm
showing a lot of skin, but is it really that different from a one-piece? I
mean, I'm showing just as much cleavage as before, aren't I?"
There was a thin string connecting the two triangles of her bikini top. She
pulled on that with two fingers, causing it to stretch out many inches in
front of her chest. That move exposed so much of her rack that it was
practically like she was topless, although her nipples did just manage to stay
covered (from Jack's point of view). This move undercut her argument that
these bikinis weren't too revealing, but she was more interested in getting
Jack horny than presenting a logical case.
Still, she continued to talk as she alternately ran her fingers under her bikini
top and pulled it away from her body. "When you think about it, a bikini
isn't really that different from a one-piece. The main difference is the one-
piece covers so much more of the tummy and back. But who cares about the
tummy?"
Leaving her bikini top askew, she ran her fingers enticingly down her taut
tummy, showing it to be a very erotic area indeed. "The important thing is
covering up these areas, and they're just as covered with either kind of
bathing suit, right?" She brazenly cupped one full tit with one hand and her
pussy mound with her other.
By this time, she knew she had Jack hooked. He'd totally forgotten about
his computer work, and he looked like a panting and starving dog staring at
a raw steak.
Sensing the time was right, Linda looked up at the sunny sky with some
alarm. "Oh my! I keep forgetting about how hot it is, and my suntan lotion
has worn off." She pulled out a bottle of suntan lotion that she'd cleverly
kept near with this moment in mind, and handed it to Jack. "Could you be a
dear and help me out here?"
Jack didn't know what to do. He loved to look at Linda and Nicole, but they
were totally forbidden fruit. He had no intention of ever doing anything
sexual with them, especially since he was trying hard to make his marriage
work with his gorgeous yet frustratingly frigid wife. He wasn't even sure if
he should apply lotion to either girl. But he finally decided that was
harmless enough, and he began putting the lotion on Linda's back while
they both stood there. The back seemed safe.
But before he could finish with the back, Linda moved to a lawn chair and
laid down on it, face first. She even untied her bikini top (but kept it in
place under her body) so he wouldn't have the strap of fabric across her
back hindering him. He had no choice but to follow her and straddle
himself over her upper legs to finish off her back area.
Nicole followed and laid face down on the adjacent lawn chair. She started
to feel extremely excited, hoping that he would do her next. She even made
a terribly bold move by her standards, and untied her bikini top too, leaving
her back completely bare.
When Jack finished Linda's back, he was at a loss over what to do. All the
other body parts seemed too sexual, even the legs. Both girls had fantastic
legs - long, sleek and well-tanned.
Nicole was so eager that she rescued him (sort of) by suggesting, "Daddy?
Could you do my back too? I'm about to burn!"
So Jack switched lawn chairs and sat on Nicole's legs instead. Except his
forbidden lust towards Nicole was much greater, so he felt much more
aroused and nervous. He worried that if he leaned too far forward to reach
the top of her back, his raging and protruding boner would graze her ass,
and even possibly slide right along her ass crack. He got to work on the
lotion application, but he had a hard time keeping his hands from trembling.
Linda casually asked, "So, Mr. Devoux, what's been keeping you so busy
lately? It seems like you never visit us anymore, or bring us snacks."
"I know, I'm sorry about that," Jack started to reply. Then he looked in
Linda's direction and saw that she'd rolled onto her side to face him while
remaining flat on her lawn chair. The only problem there was that it seemed
she'd forgotten that she'd untied her bikini top, and it remained lying in
place, leaving Linda's big boobs on total display.
Jack was faced with a moral dilemma, because he honestly thought that
Linda had no idea what she was showing. It would be easy for him to
simply fail to remind her to cover up, especially since Nicole had her head
turned the other way, and her eyes closed too. But he couldn't do that in
good conscience. "Um, Linda?" He nodded at her chest, and then looked
away in embarrassment.
She played dumb. "Oh! Oh goodness! Sorry 'bout that." She sat up and held
the top over her boobs, but she just held it there and didn't try to put it back
on.
Jack was puzzled about this, but in his innocence he decided she couldn't
both cover up and use her hands to tie the top on her backside. He wanted to
do the chivalrous thing, but he didn't know what that was. Should he try to
help her put the top back on (and thus draw more attention to her
predicament), or just look the other way so she'd hopefully turn her back
and do it on her own?
In the end, he took the easy way out and kept on applying lotion to Nicole's
back while talking to Linda. Linda was suddenly a chatterbox, using the
opening comment about how busy he was to ask him all kinds of questions
about his work.
In truth, Jack's computer programming job was terribly boring to anyone
other than a programmer, and almost impossible to describe in layman's
terms. (It paid a great six-figure salary though.) But with Linda asking him
all these questions, he found himself increasingly forgetting that he
shouldn't look at her barely-covered tits. Before long, he was pretty much
talking to her chest and not her face.
He also thoroughly covered Nicole's back with the lotion, but the
conversation was involved and he didn't know what he was expected to do
next, so he found his lotion application morphing into a back massage.
Naturally, Nicole loved that, and soon she started moaning appreciatively.
Her moans sounded quite erotic, and there was nothing about that that was
faked or exaggerated. This was like a living erotic dream to her, to have her
father touching her firm teen body in such an intimate and prolonged way.
He looked back at Linda's chest and saw her still holding up her bikini top,
but just barely. He could see a hint of pink from the top edges of her
nipples. In a way, it was even more arousing than if she was totally topless.
Between the complicated explanation he gave about his work, his endless
ogling of Linda's boobs, and the lovely feel of Nicole's bare skin in his
hands, he forgot to keep his penis in check. Finally, he felt some strange
pressure there and looked down to see to his horror that his barely
concealed boner was all but wedged in Nicole's ass crack, just as he'd
feared.
That disturbed him so much that he shot up like his ass was on fire. "Um, I
think I'll get you girls some drinks and snacks. I'll be back in a minute."
Then he rushed back to the house.
Unfortunately for Linda's scheming, Jack's departure gave him a chance to
regain his composure. Linda didn't want to push her luck and make him too
suspicious, so she had to tie her bikini top back on. And he was so spooked
that he just dropped off the drinks and snack, and left a minute later.
However, Linda considered the episode a big success. She was particularly
glad that during their talk she had pretty much gotten him to promise to
resume his daily drink and snack visits, so she could see the potential for
much more mischief in the future.
-----
True to his word, Jack no longer hid in his office in the days after that, but
came out shortly after the girls came back from school. He always brought
some drinks and snacks for them, but he also usually stayed and talked. And
the girls inevitably asked him to apply suntan lotion on them. Since it was
springtime in Southern California, every day was sunny, and since he
visited them just after they'd put their skimpy bikinis on, they were always
in "dire need" for the sun screen.
That first day he'd only done their backs, but within a few days they
managed to get him to rub the lotion over every part of their bodies except
for the few areas covered by the bikinis. He also modestly avoided touching
the parts of their breasts not covered by their bikinis, which was more than
half. They gave him a lot of teasing about that, trying to use peer pressure to
get him to go further. They could tell they were wearing down his
resistance, but it was a slow process because he earnestly wanted to be a
good, non-pervy father.
Jack loved this daily ritual, and he inevitably got so aroused that he rushed
back to his office and secretly masturbated to climax. It helped that some
sort of "accident" happened nearly every day. The favorite was that they
would untie their bikini tops but remain lying face down, and then "forget"
they were untied and sit up or roll over. But also, sometimes the straps
would slide off their shoulders, or the tie would accidentally come off all by
itself.
He grew to love those bikinis, and especially the way the tops came off
seemingly if he so much as breathed heavily at them.
And he was breathing heavily a lot lately!
The only problem he had was that he felt so self-conscious about his own
looks that he refused all the girls' requests to apply suntan lotion on him as
well. Even though they were careful to only compliment him and never
even playfully tease him about his out of shape appearance, he was terribly
afraid they would pity him at the very least if they slid lotion over his
flabby belly. He wouldn't even let them touch his legs, despite the fact that
they were in reasonably good shape.
But the positive was that he was already exercising and dieting quite
seriously, and his fear of humiliation drove him to redouble his efforts. He'd
lost five pounds the first week. Considering he was about thirty pounds
overweight, he was confident he could lose the rest quickly and easily. But
then he found out the initial weight loss was mostly water weight, and
losing the rest would be much, much more difficult.
 Chapter 5

As the days passed, Linda and Nicole became increasingly open with each
other about their mutual desire for Jack. Nicole didn't really know what
kind of end goal she wanted. She just knew that she loved him, loved
touching him or exposing herself to him, and loved it even more when he
touched her. Thoughts of sex or anything close to it were still too scary for
the fundamentally prudish and shy girl, although that's what she greatly
desired on a subconscious level.
Linda understood all that, and generally avoided discussing the "scary"
stuff. Instead, for now, she kept the focus on teasing as an end in and of
itself. Linda typically spent three to four hours at the Devoux house each
school day until she had to go home for dinner, and sometimes she came
back for a couple more hours after dinner too, especially if she knew Alison
wouldn't be there. She also spent nearly all day there on weekends. A big
portion of all that time was spent teaching Nicole how to tease and arouse.
At first, it was a bit like the blind leading the blind since Linda didn't have
much experience at that either, but she acted like she knew what she was
doing, and she learned as she taught (with the Internet and porn films
helping her out).
One point Linda stressed about exhibitionism was the need to make the
most of opportunities as they came up.
Nicole took that to heart, and since she lived with Jack, she had more
opportunities.
On the Wednesday of the next week, a great opportunity fell into Nicole's
lap.
Nicole used to wear a lengthy and thoroughly conservative robe whenever
going to or from the bathroom, but lately that robe had "mysteriously
disappeared," and she just wore a large white towel.
It was the late afternoon. Linda had left, and Alison hadn't come home yet.
Nicole had just finished taking a shower to wash off the sweat and suntan
lotion from her tanning efforts, and she'd returned to her room to change.
Totally by luck, Jack happened to walk into her room to ask her what they
should do for dinner.
Nicole heard him coming from the sound of his footsteps, but she acted like
she didn't. With her door partially open (she wasn't just waiting for
opportunities, she was trying to make some) and her back turned, she put a
foot up high on a chair and bent over, like she was examining one of her
toes.
But that was just an excuse to show him her pussy. As Linda had trained
her, she was careful to bend over at a severe angle and keep her legs spread.
Even though the towel was such a big one that it normally went a good half
foot below her pussy while covering her ample chest quite well, in this lewd
position her entire pussy and more than half of her ass cheeks were put on
display for her dad.
Jack gasped at the sight. In the past week or so, nearly all of "accidental"
exposure with the girls' bikinis involved showing off their big breasts. He'd
never been seen Nicole's uncovered pussy before, at least not since she was
a little girl.
It so happened that Nicole was already whistling a little tune, and that
helped provide some plausibility that she didn't hear the gasp less than ten
feet away. She continued bent over in her obscene pose, acting like there
was something about her toes on her raised foot that fully captivated her
attention, although she didn't even know what that was supposed to be.
Jack honestly hadn't timed his visit to see a sexy sight like this, so his penis
was flaccid at first. However, that changed in a matter of seconds. Up until
now, he'd been enjoying seeing more of Nicole's and Linda's gorgeous
bodies, but he innocently thought that was just because they'd bought some
sexy clothes recently, especially their new bikini tops seemed to be poorly
designed since they came off quite easily. But now that he was literally face
to face with his daughter's pussy, seeing it just wiggling back and forth a
little bit in the open air, for the first time he seriously considered fucking
her as a real possibility and not just a great but impossible fantasy.
Unable to help himself, he took a few quiet steps closer, his hard-as-steel
erection leading the way. Shit! Holy crap! There it is! All I'd have to do
unzip my fly, take a couple steps forward, put my hands on her ass, and
slide in! Like a knife through butter, squeezing into her tight... Christ, what
am I thinking?! She's my daughter!
Ashamed at himself, he started to back away.
Nicole was fully able to hear his steps, not to mention his heavy, excited
breathing. She knew his heart had to be pounding as heavily as hers was.
She didn't want him to go, so she suddenly stood up and looked back at
him.
Jack felt like he'd been caught masturbating to some kind of perverted fetish
porn, or worse. He was totally mortified, and it showed in his eyes.
Nicole didn't want him to go, and she didn't want him to freak out either.
Knowing how embarrassed he'd be, she just briefly glanced his way, just
enough to see that he was there but not enough to make eye contact. "Hi,
Daddy. What's up?"
She considered going back to examining her toes, but decided that would be
too blatant. So she opened a jar of skin moisturizer and started rubbing it on
her raised leg. She kept her foot up on a chair, but positioned herself so she
wouldn't quite show her pussy again. It was very, very close, but not quite.
He still could see all of her bare, tanned legs.
Jack couldn't believe his luck. She thinks I just came in! And I don't think
she even realized what she was showing when she was bending over! Phew!
Thank God! ... And wow! What legs! What long, silky smooth legs. My
daughter is a stone cold fox!
He gathered his wits and said, "Um, hi, Darling. I was just, uh..." There was
a long pause, because he completely forgot his reason for wanting to talk to
her. It didn't help that she was applying the skin cream in such a tantalizing
manner. It looked like she was sensually caressing her legs as some kind of
masturbatory foreplay.
Before his silence turned downright embarrassing, he gathered his wits and
said, "Oh yes. What a space case I am; I must be getting senile already. I
wanted to talk to you about dinner plans. It looks like Alison will be
working late again, so it's just you and me. You want to help me cook
something?"
She suddenly pivoted his way to make eye contact, bringing her tits into
view. They were respectfully covered by the towel, but they were so large
that they were an enticing sight just that same. Her jugs kept swinging and
swaying long after the rest of her stopped moving, making it obvious that
they had no support other than the flimsy towel, which was one small tuck
from falling off.
She looked angry, which frightened him greatly at first, but she said, "I'm so
mad at her. She's never ever home. She's supposed to be a good cook, but
how would we ever know?"
"Yes, I know," he replied. "But she has a very demanding job, with long
hours."
Nicole had quickly gone back to caressing her raised leg as soon as he
started speaking, mostly so she could pretend not to notice how red and
embarrassed his face was. But after hearing his words, she suddenly turned
her upper body his way again without moving her lower body at all. She
was hoping that contorting her body like that would help the towel fall off,
and sure enough she felt the tuck at the top of her rack start to slip open.
She complained indignantly, "Why does she need to work at all? We don't
need the money, do we? This house alone has got to be worth at least $2
million, right?" Actually, the last thing she wanted was for Alison to spend
more time at home, but she needed to act indignant until the tuck gave way.
It finally did. And then, in just another couple of seconds, the towel fell all
the way to the floor. She pretended not to realize what was happening until
it was far too late to catch it. "Oh no!" she squealed. "Daddy, please! Help
me!" She clutched a hand over her pussy and pinned an arm against her
breasts.
But her breasts were so large that a single arm didn't cover them. Recalling
Linda's advice on how to act in a situation like this, she kept her arm at an
angle so she was only able to cover one nipple. It looked like that was the
best she could do, but it wasn't. She even managed to show off a good
portion of her dark brown bush with the hand that was supposed to be
covering her pussy mound.
Jack natural instinct was to flee, but she said she needed his help, so he
couldn't. It dawned on him that she was making no attempt to pick up the
towel off the floor, because she was expecting him to do it. It made sense,
because how could she pick it up and keep her privates covered at the same
time? She couldn't. But that also gave him more time to ogle her totally
nude body.
Even though her privates were more or less covered with her hands, he felt
dizzy as he thought, I'm standing in my daughter's bedroom while she's
right in front of me without wearing even the tiniest stitch of clothing! Holy
hell!
He wished he could just stand there and stare, and especially ogle her
incredible ass since it wasn't covered whatsoever, and she was giving him a
great profile view of her body. But he felt obliged to quickly pick up the
towel and give it to her, so he did. He kept his head bowed down in a
genuine attempt to avert his eyes, and as he handed it to her, he stammered,
"Uh, I, uh... Sorry! Here you, uh, here you go."
She took the towel with both hands, completely exposing her nudity to him
again, if only briefly. "Thanks, Daddy! You're the best! But why are you
looking all embarrassed? I mean, we're family, right?"
"Uh, right." He tried to look away, but he could still see her body at the
edge of his vision.
She wrapped the towel around herself, but pretended to have trouble
tucking it back into place. The towel slid down her breasts a couple of times
until she asked, "Daddy, can you help me here?" But seeing the aghast look
on his face, she decided she was pushing her luck, and she finished doing
the tuck correctly. "No wait, got it."
She looked back up at him. "You were saying? No, I was saying something.
Oh yeah. We're family, so who cares about a little bit of nudity, right? I'll
admit that I was pretty uptight about stuff like that, but recently Linda made
me see the light. Like I told you, she said that kids in school think I'm
uncool, and the boys are even a bit afraid of me, because of the way I dress.
So she's been giving me a make-over, as you know."
"Yes." He wasn't sure if he should look at her face, or still avert his eyes, or
what. Even though she had the towel back on and was facing him now, she
was showing off a tremendous amount of skin. His boner was still liable to
smash through rebar. He decided to try to look her in the eyes, but his gaze
kept drifting down. Since she re-tucked the towel it was lower than before,
and barely covered her nipples.
She'd already talked to him at length about her new attitude. There was
some truth to it, but it was mostly a cover story Linda had come up with to
explain the radical change in Nicole's clothing choices (and thus her own as
well). She continued, "We've talked about all this before, but I just want to
point out that I've been wearing a bikini and some other stuff this last week,
and I'm surprised to discover that I'm totally fine with it! At first, I was a
little shy, but now I'm good with it. It's boosting my confidence about
myself and my body. Isn't that great?"
"Yeah, sure."
She added, "I'd like to get to the point where I'm confident enough to
sunbathe in the nude, even if you're there. Well, topless, at least. Then I'll
know that I've conquered my body image issues."
Jack nodded, but on the inside he had a sinking feeling. He couldn't exactly
tell her not to do that if it was playing such an important psychological role
for her. He certainly didn't want to saddle her with "body image issues."
He'd heard that it was tough for girls to compare themselves to the skinny
models seen in ads and on TV, and all kinds of problems, including eating
disorders, could result. But in trying to be a cool and lenient dad on this
issue, he certainly was gonna face a lot of painful blue balls.
They talked for a little longer. Nicole promised to change and then come
downstairs to help make dinner. Then Jack left.
Nicole was extremely proud of herself. She thought, That was incredible!
Not only did I get to show off my body for Daddy, repeatedly, but I came up
with a great excuse for even more nudity in the future. Linda's gonna be so
proud of me!
 Chapter 6

It was a Friday evening two days later, and Nicole and Jack were the only
ones home. Nicole was sitting on the living room sofa, wearing her overly
large and low-necked white tank top. She pretended to read a Cosmo
magazine, but really she was just waiting for her father. When he got there,
she arched her back to put on a good show, and then she bent forward to
give him an even better show.
He was standing above her while she continued to read her magazine (or at
least she pretended to), and from that vantage point, he could literally see
her entire bouncy boobs. He was stunned that she wasn't wearing a bra, and
that he could even see all of her nipples. He wondered why they were erect,
but he guessed it could be that some of the windows were open and the
room could be getting a bit chilly.
He stood there talking to her for a long time, and he made up all kinds of
excuses to keep the conversation going so he could continue to gawk at her
creamy jugs. He thought she was so busy with her magazine that she didn't
know the show she was giving him, but he was dead wrong.
She made sure to frequently move this way and that to giving him new
views of her heavy globes while she generally leaned forward. The tank top
billowed out in different places whenever she moved, and oftentimes he
could see all the way down to her belly button.
Pretending to look at the magazine instead of his face gave her a good
chance to furtively glance at her father's crotch. They was no way should
could fail to notice the huge bulge in his pants. Even when he finally sat
down on a nearby chair, his boner stuck straight up, creating an obscene tent
above his groin.
She absolutely loved it.
Eventually, Jack had to go to the next room to answer the phone.
Flush with success, Nicole hurried to her own room to call up Linda on her
cell phone and boast about her latest successful flashing.
With each new incident like this, Nicole's fear faded some and her boldness
grew a little more. Linda was often with her when these kinds of things
happened, and she often flaunted her body too, but she was careful to let
Nicole lead the way. She knew that Nicole was very shy and prudish, and it
was Nicole's mental attitude that would be the biggest obstacle to
incestuous bliss for all three of them. She didn't want to push too far too
fast. It was best when Nicole was able to develop the independence to stage
incidents all by herself.
Some days, Jack fled as soon as he saw Nicole (and/or Linda) wearing
another especially skimpy outfit. But more often, Nicole found that he was
willing to spend a lot more time with her. That gave her more incentive to
continue with the flirting, on top of the thrills and arousal she was already
getting. It seemed that each time she was able to expose herself to him, she
got hornier and wetter. She often had to rush up to her room immediately
afterwards and have a nice cum.
Incidentally, the way Nicole and Linda were wearing bikinis and other sexy
outfits, and having frequent accidents with them, somewhat improved Jack's
sex life with Alison. Although Alison looked like a walking wet dream, she
was rarely willing to have sex, and whenever she did give in and allow it,
she would just lay there, tense and unhappy. It was a very unpleasant
thought, but Jack honestly guessed that sex with Alison wasn't much better
than what it must be like to have sex with a freshly deceased corpse. It was
that bad.
Lately, he was finding it a chore, and sometimes he had a hard time just
staying erect. For instance, even though she had the most fantastic set of
breasts he'd ever seen, all their hanky panky had to be done in the dark, and
whenever he tried to play with her boobs much, she'd moan unhappily, like
they were too sore to be touched.
But the good news was that he got so aroused watching Nicole and Linda
that he was feeling increasingly amorous with Alison. He would simply
close his eyes and imagine one or both of the girls and he'd be able to fuck
Alison hard and long, despite her total lack of participation.
He wasn't sure if Alison was enjoying it any more than before, since getting
her to talk about sex was like trying to torture state secrets out of her, but he
sure as hell was enjoying it a lot more, and it helped him endure the girls'
teasing much better than otherwise.
-----
It just so happened that the time for cheerleader tryouts was coming up.
Linda had some interest in joining the squad, but Nicole was far too shy for
that sort of thing. She couldn't possibly imagine strutting her stuff in front
of hundreds of strangers. But Linda came up with the idea of both of them
going through the motions of trying out of the squad. She pointed out that
whether they made the squad, or even tried to, was almost irrelevant. The
main thing was that they could use the excuse of learning routines and
trying out for a lot more sexy teasing in front of Jack.
Nicole loved that idea. She still never allowed herself to contemplate actual
sex with Jack, but teasing him had become like a drug and she wanted a fix
every day, if she could get it.
So, on another occasion, on the Tuesday after her white tank top exposure,
Nicole wore her red halter-top. It was another bold outfit she'd bought on
her one big shopping spree, and this was the first time she'd dared to wear it
in front of Jack. It had thin straps tied on a bow behind her neck, and went
just below her ample mounds. Another thin strap was tied in a bow on her
back to keep it in place. She had tied it loosely, so most every movement
she made caused the top to come more undone and show more of her full
rack (although she had it knotted so it wouldn't come all the way off). She
also wore a very short skirt.
Linda wasn't there, but Nicole explained how the two of them wanted to try
out for the squad. She invited her father to see how she was practicing to
get into the cheerleader squad.
He kicked back on his favorite comfy sofa in the living room and got ready
to watch.
She brought in a CD player and plugged it the nearest outlet to where Jack
was sitting. She fumbled around with putting in the CD and finding the
right song, but that was just an excuse for her to remain bent over and show
off her ass. She bent over at such an extreme angle, just like she was
touching her toes, that her short skirt fell all the way off her ass and down
her back and tummy.
Jack silently gasped as he realized his daughter was wearing only a thin G-
string underneath. She might as well not have been wearing anything at all,
because he could see her entire ass cheeks, and from only a few feet away,
no less. Her top also slid down enough for Jack to confirm his suspicion
that she wasn't wearing a bra.
Finally, she put on "Roam" by the B-52's (she would have preferred some
recent dance hits, but she wanted to cater to Jack's musical tastes, and he
wasn't up on the latest bands and trends). She started to dance to the upbeat
tune.
Her maneuvers were very fast, and not only did her braless knockers made
a lewd show as they bounced wildly, but her top slowly rode up closer to
the middle of her breasts. Before long, all of the undersides of her huge
globes were exposed to her father's eyes. Whenever her nipples came into
view, she adjusted the top back a bit, but only just enough to cover her
nipples back up. She knew they would pop back out as soon as she started
gyrating and jumping around again.
The look in his face was a delight to the busty teen fox. She absolutely
loved his horny gaze. Such looks only emboldened her.
As she danced, he drew closer and closer to where he sat, until she couldn't
get any closer without repeatedly bumping into him and the sofa he sat on.
She was so close to him that he could have reached out and touched her
anywhere from her knees up to her huge knockers.
And yet she kept dancing. In fact, she had only been practicing this one
routine with Linda for a few days, and she wasn't good at it yet. But she
knew it didn't matter much: the main thing was that she danced around
enthusiastically, and she was very good at that. Eventually, she "forgot" to
adjust her top after it slipped up over her nipples yet again. It wasn't long
before most of her red top was bunched up uselessly near her collar bone,
leaving her effectively totally topless.
And yet she kept right on dancing. Her sexy gyrations were totally obscene,
and her large jugs bounced freely right in front of him. She pretended not to
notice it as she continued the routine, even when her double D-cups nearly
slapped her in her face because they were swinging and swaying so much.
She stopped dancing when the song came to an end. She swiftly pulled her
top back down her nipples, still pretending nothing unusual had happened.
But that left the lower halves of her melons uncovered, and she acted like
she didn't know or didn't care about that.
Then she walked over to where the CD player was, and bent over to turn it
off. Just as had happened before the song started, she made sure her ass was
pointing directly towards her dad as she bent over and fiddled about for a
long time. And like before, she also made sure to bend outrageously at the
waist, so her short skirt rose up and exposed literally her entire ass. She
spread her legs wide this time while keeping her legs as straight as arrows.
Finally, she ran out of any plausible reason to stay bent over, and she
straightened back up. She pulled her top back down her nipples, again
acting like she either didn't know what she was exposing or she didn't care,
and then turned back around to face him. Her heart was pounding like a
hammer, but she loved every second.
She wiped her sweaty forehead. That caused her nipples to peek back into
view briefly, thanks to the way her arm movement raised and lowered her
tiny top. "What do you think, Dad?"
He was literally speechless. He had a hard time thinking about anything but
the view of the undersides of her boobs that she was still showing. He also
worried that he wasn't adequately covering up his raging boner - he could
only adjust himself so much before it became too obvious. But he finally
found words, and exclaimed, "That was... incredible! Absolutely
incredible!"
Her eyes lit up. "Really? You liked it?"
"Definitely!"
"Oh, yeay!" She bounced up and down, and clapped her hands. She was
excited by his words, but she exaggerated her physical reaction so she'd
have another excuse to bounce around while effectively topless. Her red top
quickly wound up back around her collar bone area, and she didn't care.
Still bouncing lightly on her heels, she said, "I wanna make the
cheerleading squad so very, very badly! Linda does too! But the
competition is gonna be REALLY tough! There are all kinds of sexy girls
who are trying out, and they like to wear super sexy outfits. That's why I'm
practicing in this." She ran a hand down her body and pretended to only
now realize that her big tits were completely exposed. "Oops!" She giggled,
and pulled her top back down over her nipples, but only just.
Before he could respond to that, she continued, "It's gonna be really HARD
to make the team! Especially if both Linda and I want to make it. But we're
determined, and we're not gonna give up!" She raised a clenched fist
dramatically, knowing full well that would expose both of her nipples again.
Sure enough, it did.
As Jack valiantly tried to look her in the eyes, he asked, "Is that, uh, the
outfit you're gonna wear to your official tryout?"
She giggled, causing her jugs to jiggle even more (she was such a fireball of
movement after the dance that they never really stayed still). "No, silly! We
get to wear official uniforms for that. Isn't that cool? They have all kinds of
requirements about what you can wear, even down to your bra and shoes
and stuff."
He breathed a sigh of relief. He'd been worried that she'd show off her huge
naked melons in front of other students. He wanted to be the only one to get
such an erotic free show.
She could tell what he was thinking, and she'd carefully crafted her answers
to deal with his worries. She continued as she stood there with her nipples
and much more showing, "But what all the girls do is wear super sexy
outfits when they practice in private, because the thought is, if you wear
something super sexy, you'll FEEL super sexy! And that'll boost your
confidence. Isn't that a great idea? That's the same idea Linda and I were
already using these last couple of weeks, and my self-confidence HAS
soared. But what do you think? Do you think this is TOO sexy?"
He was torn between giving the responsible parent answer, or the horny
man answer. Feeling guilty, he kind of split the difference. "Well, maybe it
is, a little." He waved his hand towards her breasts. She was standing so
close, even leaning over him a bit, that he very nearly touched them. He
said, "Uh, you might want to be careful especially about showing too much,
uh, there."
She looked down at herself, and pretended to be surprised to see her stiff
nipples in plain view again. She giggled. "Oopsies!" She tugged her top
down a little again. "I don't worry about that. After all, we're family. You've
seen all of me already, right? But I'll try to be more careful when other
people are around."
He groaned inwardly after hearing that arousing answer. It meant she'd
probably be flashing her "headlights" in front of him a lot more in the
future. Still, feeling the need to be a good parent and not a pervert, he said,
"That's good, because you are showing your, uh, your bosom off a little too
much. Er, when it's uncovered, I mean."
"Oh. But that's not a problem, right? I mean, I'm trying to build up my
confidence until I'm able to sunbathe topless in front of you. So I figure any
exposure is good."
His mind reeled with that. It's like it's my duty as a good parent to see her
topless even MORE! How do I fight that?! Or should I?! Damn!
She continued, "But anyway, in order to make the team, we're gonna have
to practice, practice, practice! Every day! Would it be okay if I come to you
for feedback and advice from time to time on this routine, and other ones?
Oh, and Linda too!"
He felt lightheaded and giddy, he was so incredibly horny. But he just
smiled and said, "Sure. Whatever I can do to help, my love."
"Oh, great! Awesome! Daddy, you're the BEST!" She threw herself into his
lap and hugged and kissed him. She was still too shy to try to kiss him on
the lips, but she kissed pretty much all over the rest of his face. And by
bouncing up and down excitedly in his lap, it was very easy for her to make
sure that her top rode up yet again, leaving her completely topless yet again.
Only this time, she was able to rub her bare boobs all over his chest as she
kept on hugging and kissing.
He considered himself lucky, because his throbbing hard-on happened to be
pointed down along one of his thighs instead of poking straight up. He was
deathly afraid of her bouncing on him, because he worried she'd bounce
right into his big boner, and then realize with horror just what it was. He
cluelessly thought she had no idea what her showing off her body was
doing to him lately, and he wanted to keep it that way. Plus, he was so close
to cumming that a little direct bouncing could push him over the edge, and
he didn't want to have to try to explain the resulting embarrassing accident.
But she felt unlucky, because she couldn't sit on his bulge. However, that
was just a minor disappointment because she was having so much fun
otherwise. She especially loved scraping her erect nipples across his chest.
She would have loved to bounce on him all day, but she started to worry
that he might smell her aroused pussy. She wanted him to think that all this
teasing was totally inadvertent, at least for now. So, after one last "Thank
you!" and a kiss on his nose, she abruptly pulled all the way off him.
She went back to the CD player and lewdly bent over again. This time she
lingered longer, giving him an even better view of her exposed ass while
she made a big production of pulling the cord from the wall, taking the CD
out, finding the case, putting the CD in the case, and then finally picking up
the CD and the player.
Finally, she gave him a friendly wave and skipped out of the room, her big
bouncing boobs leading the way.
Jack was stunned. He muttered to himself, "Holy fucking mother of God!"
-----
Nicole was so happy after this incident that she and Linda talked about it
for hours, and then started planning their next "accidental" incident. Linda
was disappointed that she hadn't been there, practicing her cheerleader
routine (i.e., constantly exposing herself) right next to Nicole, but she knew
there would be time for her to join in soon enough. As usual, she figured
that if Nicole was bold enough to do this much on her own, that was better,
since that would give the still too prudish brunette more confidence for
greater adventures later. Plus, she figured Jack was much less likely to try to
do the "responsible thing" if it was only Nicole teasing him.
From that day on, Nicole took every opportunity to brush her big teen tits
against her father. She made sure to go bra-less inside the house, unless
Alison was around.
On Friday, the very next day, she repeated her "cheerleader practice" in
front of her dad. He sat in the exact same position, on the same sofa. But
this time, she wore her white tank top. She knew it was too low-necked and
cut just below her impressive mounds. As a result, her sexy dance was even
MORE outrageous than before. Whenever she moved, her ample melons
threatened to escape both up and down. It was as if she wasn't wearing any
top at all. In fact, more than once, the bottom of the garment rode up above
her nipples, and other times, the straps fell on her shoulders and the top
ended nearly below her tits.
But that was just for starters. The kicker was that the girls had discovered
that the fabric of this tank top became almost see-through when it got wet.
Even before she started dancing for her father, she had done a lot of dancing
and was quite sweaty, so the top was already starting to become transparent
in places. But then she made sure to dance up a storm in front of him, and
before long, the sweat from her dancing make it just about completely
transparent. This was particularly true where it really mattered: over her
fulsome breasts. The sheer fabric clung wetly to her body, leaving her hard
and erect nipples particularly visible through the transparent cloth.
She didn't want to give her father the same sex show every day, and she
thought (rightly) that this was a very nice alternative to the show she'd put
on for him the day before.
Once again, she wore her G-string under a short skirt. She did a lot of
spinning moves this time, and her skirt went up her body repeatedly as she
spun around and bent. In so doing, she gave him a good view of her behind,
and even flashes of her barely covered pussy mound.
In case he didn't get enough of her ass cheeks from her dancing, she
repeated her routine of bending over to turn off the CD player. She put a
little more wiggle into it this time.
When Nicole finished, she sat on the sofa's arm, right next to him, and
asked, "So Daddy, did you like it?"
Nicole and Linda had carefully worked together to set up this arousing
situation. They'd even tested out positions on the sofa when Jack wasn't
home.
So it was no accident that Nicole's ample double D-cups, visible through the
wet top, were level with Jack's eyes, and literally inches from his face. They
were firm as only a sixteen-year-old girl's boobs can be. Her erect nipples
were practically begging to be sucked. He could have very easily stuck his
tongue out and licked them.
"Y-yes, it was... impressive." He was going nearly cross-eyed by staring
hard at her large knockers from so very close.
Nicole was tremendously excited. Her panties were wet, and not only from
the sweat. It seemed that each time she teased him, it was becoming easier
for her, so she was able to get bolder. She was very proud of herself.
She took Jack's hand and said, "But it's a very hard routine! Feel how my
heart is racing." She guided his fingers to the top of her right breast, arching
her back for him.
He felt her heartbeat while she was still holding his wrists. But then she
plopped into his lap. His hand was still pressed to her boob, and it slid all
over her firm globe and wound up right over her nipple.
Keeping her hand on top of his to make sure he didn't "do the right thing"
and pull away, she started talking up a storm. "Feel that! And look at how
sweaty I am! I think I'm out of shape. Don't you think? Linda and I are
gonna start working out in a systematic way. We both want to be really
HOT and SEXY! We can't let those other girls beat us!"
She felt his hand subtly rubbing her boob. She wished she could feel his
erection again, but this time he had deliberately positioned it so it wouldn't
be poking up.
She asked, "What do you think? Am I fat? Here, feel my tummy." She
wished he could keep his hand over her nipple forever, but she knew that
would be too suspicious and she needed to keep up the impression of naive
innocence. So she guided his hand down to her belly and then let him run
his hand all over it.
In truth, Nicole wasn't fat or out of shape in the slightest. She had a classic
firm and tanned "hard body."
Jack knew that too, but he wasn't going to miss out on a chance to caress
her tummy. He thought about his own increasing flabbiness, and looked at
her incredible centerfold-worthy body. He felt unworthy of her, and even
ashamed. He'd been exercising and dieting lately, inspired by all the recent
sexual teasing, but he resolved to redouble those efforts.
He pretended to ponder the issue of her "fatness" as he ran his hands down
towards her hips, but he finally had to admit, "No, I don't think you're fat at
all. I really don't."
"No, you're just saying that because you're my dad."
"No," he insisted, honestly for once. "It's true."
"Really? Wow! You're the greatest!" She kissed him a couple of times on
each cheek. Then she asked him more about how he liked the routine, and
once he said all the right things, she kissed his face even more, including
closed-mouth kisses right on his lips
He was breathing hard and completely flushed. Her sexy feminine smell
was overwhelming. He was so horny that he was almost too ashamed even
to look at her.
She gave him her best little girl look and coyly said, "Thank you Daddy!"
She kissed his forehead like a little lady, and got up off him.
Then, after another big ass wiggling production of taking the CD out and
picking up the CD player, she went to her room to masturbate, and then talk
to Linda on her phone to report on her latest successful adventure.
 Chapter 7

The next day was Saturday, and that meant the two girls had even more
time to hang out in the house or on the back patio next to the pool. As usual,
Alison was going to be off somewhere most of the day while Jack worked
on his programming in his first floor office.
It wasn't long after breakfast, and the two busty best friends were sitting
next to the pool again, dressed in their now usual bikinis and ready to start
on their tanning. But this time Linda had a big surprise for her prudish
friend. "Hey, I bought a gift for you. You wanna see it?"
"For me? Sure! But you didn't have to do that."
Linda had squirreled away a bag nearby, and now she pulled it out of hiding
and placed it on the table between their lawn chairs. Then she pulled two
new bikinis out of it. "Check it out! One for you, and one for me."
Nicole didn't know what to think. One was dark blue and the other was dark
red. She selected the red one. "Can I have this one?"
"Of course! Red looks great on you."
Nicole held the bikini top. "I already have a bikini. Why do I need... Wait.
Wait a minute! Where's the rest?"
Linda laughed. "There is no rest. That's it! It's a micro-bikini."
Nicole held up both pieces. "Oh my God! This is... it's... NOTHING! Why,
this'll barely cover my nipples or my you-know-what! Ohmigod! And
where's the backside of the bottoms?! Am I supposed to cover my ass with
a thin string?!"
"Yep!" Linda laughed some more.
Nicole continued to examine the micro-bikini in amazement.
Knowing Nicole's natural prudishness, at least when she wasn't horny, she
said, "Of course, Alison will never approve of these. We can't ever even let
her see it."
Nicole stared at the micro-bikinis in wonder. "These make the bikinis we
have on now look positively GIGANTIC in comparison!"
"They are." Linda grinned and held up the top piece of the new bikini next
to one of her breasts. The triangle on the new one covered about one-third
less as much area.
Nicole shook her head in disbelief.
Linda continued, "That means we'll have to get permission from Jack
instead. Do you remember the last time we had to get permission from him
to wear bikinis? Wasn't that fun? And think how much MORE fun we'll
have this time!"
Nicole's face changed. In fact, her expression glazed over and was replaced
by a look of pure lust. She bit her lip, and whispered, "Oh God!"
The foxy brunette was suddenly horny, but she still wasn't horny enough.
She usually lacked boldness unless she was totally captured by her
incestuous desires.
She didn't understand this about herself, but Linda did. Nicole spent the
next minutes protesting. "These bikinis are just too much! Actually, too
little! Way too little! I would die of shame to wear them. I mean, they
barely even cover the nipples! How can you expect me to wear this?!"
Linda's answer seemed to have nothing to do with the question. "Can you
imagine how hot and bothered he'll get seeing you like that? Can you
picture his big fat cock, straining hard in his tight shorts? It'll engorge with
cum, 'cos he's so hot for you!"
"But can't we wear our other bikinis? They're really boner-popping too."
"Mmmm! What if he gets so aroused that his big cock slips out of his shorts
altogether? You might have to help him by holding it in your hand and
slipping it back in place!"
Nicole just panted, and her eyes glazed over.
Linda continued to shoot down every argument by basically describing in
graphic detail how hot and bothered Jack would get seeing her like that. She
spent a long time graphically describing the inevitable reaction of Jack's
penis in particular, down to his throbbing veins and the feel of it in their
hands.
Nicole had no defense against that. Eventually, her arousal level rose so
high that it trounced her fears and shyness. She reluctantly agreed.
Even so, her body shivered with arousal and fear of the act she was just
about to perform. Teasing her father was getting her so hot that she literally
felt like she was burning up. She could barely breathe, her anticipation was
so sky high.
-----
Jack Devoux was at his room, watching some TV and occasionally
massaging his own cock through his silk boxers. A sitcom about lifeguards
was on, and he just loved watching the big-breasted girls in it, never paying
attention to the story. There was one lifeguard in particular who was a dead
ringer for Nicole, particularly with her chest, and she was the one that
inspired him to watch the show and stroke himself.
He thought, My sex life stinks! I'm getting off on the occasional glimpse of a
woman who looks kind of like my daughter, and sometimes is seen in a
bikini. Sheesh! Alison is a total knock out, but all that Christian crap makes
her a lousy lay, to say the least. Having a bombshell wife who's like a dead
fish in bed is actually WORSE than just being single and alone because of
all the frustration. I'm not gonna go to a whore or otherwise cheat in any
way; that's not the kind of person I am. I just have to use my imagination.
Unfortunately, I can't stop fantasizing about my daughter and her friend!
I have to get away from the girls or I'll end up doing something I'll regret
later. They're just too cute, and their teen bodies are just perfect. Hell,
"cute" doesn't start to describe it. They're fucking tanned and toned sex
bombs! I don't consider myself a pervert, but recently, every time I look at
them, I pop a boner!
Nicky is so very pretty, and damn, her big beautiful breasts are to die for! I
started to notice her curves staring to grow when she was eleven, and they
developed so fast. By thirteen she was already a C-cup, and now they're
simply huge!
And Linda is just as beautiful. She has the firmest big tits too! Her butt is
just inviting a slap, followed by a long fondling. Why does she have to be so
hot?!
I've been masturbating far too much when I should be with my gorgeous
wife. The problem is, I've started masturbating to thoughts of my own
daughter and Linda! Those thoughts are too wrong to even be a fantasy. I'm
ashamed to admit that lately my hottest thoughts are all about them!
And what's up with Nicky lately?! She's been wearing all kind of revealing
clothes when she's home, and she keeps hugging me and rubbing up against
me like I'm supposed to be immune to her charms. I'm only human, dammit!
And those cheerleader practices she did in front of me! Good God! It was
totally obscene, both practices. I get so aroused watching her young teen
body doing all those erotic movements every day. It's practically killing me!
And then when Linda joins in... Christ!
Thank God that she's so innocent and naive. I'm pretty sure she hasn't
noticed how hot and bothered I get around her. If she knew the things I think
about her, her and Linda, I'd never be able to look her in the eye again!
A short time later, he was so zoned out that he barely noticed the girls
opening the door and entering his room. He only finally looked up when
they were already close to his bed. Luckily, there hadn't been anything
particularly arousing on the TV for a while, so he hadn't been caught
stroking his boner, although it was still poking up against his silk boxers.
He was startled to realize they were wearing their bikinis (their usual ones,
not the new micro-bikinis). He crossed his legs, hoping that would cover his
erection.
Curious and surprised, he asked, "Hi, girls. Is anything wrong?"
Nicole shyly answered. "No Daddy, everything is okay, it's just that... well...
Daddy, we were thinking..."
Linda took over, and spoke more confidently, "Mr. Devoux, you know how
you gave us permission to wear these bikinis a while back?"
"Of course." He thought, How could I forget? They make me pop a boner
on a daily basis!
Even Linda got a bit shy as she continued, "Well, it's just, they're great and
all... But lately, there's this new style, and some of our friends are wearing
bikinis that are even sexier and more popular. We don't want to be left out.
Plus, we want to tan a little more of our bodies..."
Nicole took over. "Since there's nobody here but us... we thought... if you'd
permit... that we, er... that we could use some smaller bikinis..." She was
getting moist just by standing next to her father's bed. She would have
loved it if he hugged or touched her in any intimate way, even though the
young virgin had only a vague idea of what to do with a man. Linda was
still focusing on teasing, and rarely discussed the practicalities of actual sex
with her.
But even as much as they were doing was wrong; this much Nicole felt she
knew with complete certainty. Yet she was eager for more.
She continued to talk. "I know Alison won't like it... But, we thought that
maybe we didn't have to tell her. If you approve, and we only wear them in
the backyard and around the house, won't that be okay?" The double D-
cupped girl stood right in front of Jack. One of her arms was under her rack,
pressing her huge boobs together, and making them protrude up and out.
Linda stood next to her, equally close to Jack. She struck an identical pose,
not inadvertently because she was shy like Nicole, but deliberately,
delighting in the fact that it made her big and firm jugs look a size or two
larger.
Nicole turned around, bent over lewdly, and picked up the bag with the
micro-bikinis in them. She was getting good at finding excuses to show off
her fantastic ass, and she'd put the bag on the floor just so she could bend
over some more. She took the micro-bikinis out and held them up. "You
see, these are the ones. Linda bought them already, and gave me mine as a
gift. We are alone; no one will ever see us in them but you... Pleaaasse,
Daddy? Please?!"
He thought, Whoa! They're too skimpy! They're like postage stamps. No,
they make postage stamps look big! No way can I approve. He frowned.
Linda stepped forward, pressing her knee against his leg. "Mr. Devoux,
what if we make a deal? We'll put them on and show you how they look. If
you don't approve, we'll never wear them again. But if you do approve,
we'll all agree never to tell Mrs. Devoux. She's way out of fashion, and
what she doesn't know won't hurt her, right? And we'll promise to only wear
them around the house. Deal?"
He was embarrassed, but also excited, and he thought it could be fun.
Certainly, he'd had a lot of interesting adventures lately viewing his buxom
daughter and her equally beautiful friend, and no harm had come from it.
He nodded slightly.
"DEAL!" both girls yelled at the same time, as soon as they saw his head
move. They eagerly ran to the adjoining bathroom with the bag.
Jack thought, What the hell am I doing?! I have to be a responsible father
and draw the line. Damn, I really need to get laid! Maybe then I could think
clearly. I guess I should consider myself "lucky" that it's only been a week
since the last time Alison allowed me to use her like a blow-up doll. If only
she wasn't so frigid, I would have some resolve here!
Moments later, the girls were back. Being the bolder girl, Linda walked out
first in her blue micro-bikini. But only a few seconds later, Nicole walked
out in her red one. They stood next to each other and struck sexy poses for
him in their new swimsuits. Nicole turned to the side and cocked a hip,
while Linda raised an arm over her head and gave Jack a sultry stare.
Jack was open mouthed. He knew he had to say no to the bathing suits.
In truth, his postage stamp comparison wasn't that far off. The tops were
essentially all string, with just one small patch of cloth over each nipple,
barely larger than the nipple itself. Down below was even more scandalous.
There was no doubt what their natural hair colors were, because pubic hair
was sticking out on all sides. Their pussy lips were tightly hugged by the
thin material, leaving their shapes clearly showing. Even their erect clits
could be easily seen through the fabric.
Then, as if on cue, both girls turned around at the same time. They spread
their legs and bent over to touch their toes.
He thought, My God! I'm gonna have a heart attack! They're totally naked
for all practical purposes from the back! There's just one thin string
running up their ass cracks and then splitting and going over their hips,
and that's it. Oh, and another string running across their backs. But that's
nothing! Actually, now that I think about it, they're totally naked for all
practical purposes from their front sides too! There's no way I can approve
these!
The girls turned back around and stood stiffly and proudly.
He stared at his daughter's huge tits. The micro-bikini left no doubt that her
nipples were quite erect. She might as well have been completely topless,
with the way her luscious mounds jutted out, open to the gaze of her father.
He looked down at his silk boxers. He tried to adjust his position a little bit
so his erection wouldn't stick out quite so obviously, but it was so stiff and
aroused there was no way to hide it completely. He rued the fact that they
happened to catch him at a time when he was wearing nothing but a T-shirt
and these skimpy silk boxers. (Little did he know, but Linda had peeked in
on him earlier and timed this incident precisely for when he'd be wearing
something revealing like that.)
Nicole slowly made a full turn so he could get another look at her bare ass
cheeks engulfing the tiny string, and her puffy slit tightly hugged by a tiny
patch of red fabric.
Linda made a similar slow turn to fully display all her charms.
He had a nearly unstoppable desire to beat off right then and there. I can't
let them wear these obscene bikinis! It would be bad enough if they were
average looking, but with them both so hot and perfect all over, they're
totally irresistible! They're like a molestation waiting to happen. I seriously
won't be able to control my hands!
The girls started walking back and forth, using the area between his bed and
the TV like some kind of fashion model catwalk. They'd been practicing
their sexy walks, and the way their bare asses undulated would have revived
a dead man. He also realized the bikinis were a size or two too large,
because the tops provided no support whatsoever to their big globes. Their
tits showed just how very bouncy and springy they were with every step.
Their ample assets swayed and jiggled with even the smallest movements.
He knew he wanted to see a lot more of that. He gave in to his super horny
state, and said, "Okay."
The girls froze and then rushed to him, saying, "Thanks!" and "You're so
cool!" and "I love you, Daddy!" and the like. Both of them embraced him
and kissed his face at the same time. He felt ripe and luscious teen flesh
pressing against him on all sides. He remained sitting, trying to conceal his
full erection in his boxers, but it was a hopeless task.
Then, as the girls covered his face in kisses, Linda said, "Nicky, your dad is
too cool! He's so great, I think we should both thank him individually!"
"Okay!" Nicole eagerly agreed. She was extremely horny now, but her
shyness was so deep rooted, she added, "But you go first, okay?"
So both girls pulled away. Nicole stood a few feet back.
Jack gulped as Linda stepped forward. He thought, She's a busty blonde
bombshell, that's for sure. She's got the body of someone five years older.
And she's quite sexually liberated. What's she going to do to thank me?!
Linda sat in his lap, letting both her legs hang off the same side. Her arms
wrapped around his neck, and her crotch brushed directly against his hard
member as she kissed his face. She was so excited about his answer that she
playfully bounced up and down on his erection for few moments, as if very
happy... or as if getting fucked by him!
She was terribly horny. She had grown to love Jack, and she wanted him to
be her next de facto father, as well as her lover. The foxy girl made sure to
repeatedly brush her ass against his jutting cock. She had no doubt it was
hard, because she was sliding all over it. She was so aroused that she almost
came, and that realization only made her even more excited. She bounced
on it in delight, feeling his manhood directly hitting her pussy at times as
she gyrated all over him.
"Thank you!" she said. Then she kissed him right on his lips!
He barely managed to remember to keep his lips closed. He was incredibly
tempted not to, but he figured there was no way he could make out with his
Nicole's best friend with Nicole standing right next to them.
Linda moved positions, planting her knees on the bed on either side of him.
While she was up on her knees, she held his head and bent down to kiss its
bald top. By doing that, she smothered his face with her big firm hooters,
barely contained by her tiny bikini top. As she kissed him several times in
different places of the top his head, her jugs rubbed their way all over his
face. And since her bikini top was a little too loose, the two tiny triangles of
fabric easily slid up and out of place.
He was flabbergasted; he hadn't expected anything like this! He could feel
her exposed hard nipples brushing against his nose, his mouth, his chin, and
his cheeks. He even felt her nipple brush against his mouth for a second or
two as she kept on rubbing her hefty mounds all over his face.
She gasped out, "Oh, YES! You're the BEST!" She said this with such
passion it sounded like she was having an orgasm, and she very nearly was.
She was burning hot for him, and couldn't get enough of his body, even if
he was a slightly out of shape middle-aged man. She hadn't meant to be this
outrageous this fast, but it was like her body took over.
He was sporting a tremendous hard-on, and as she lowered herself a bit, it
bumped into her pubic mound. Had it not been for the tiny blue triangle
covering her pussy, he very well might have impaled her pulsing pussy.
That was so exciting for him that he was barely able to control himself. He
kept his hands pinned under his thighs for fear what he'd do with them if he
let them roam free.
She pulled his head back from the valley of her ample and bare breasts, and
kissed his hair and bald spot some more. "Thank you, thank you, thank
you!" she gushed, as if he'd just offered to pay for her entire college
education and thrown in a new car. Since his boner was sticking straight up,
she found a way to rub her pussy against it while smothering his face with
luscious tit-flesh.

Encouraged by the lack of any protests from him, she grew bolder still and
dropped the pretence of accidental contact. She cupped big her tits with
both hands and directed them so first one nipple and then the other went
right over his mouth. She even traced his lips all the way around his mouth
with one.
Nicole gasped at Linda's boldness. She felt her entire body was on fire, just
from watching.
Then Linda lowered herself some more and basically sat on Jack's cock,
trapping it between her thighs. True, he was wearing his boxers, but the
slippery silk fabric only made all the rubbing together of their private parts
that much more arousing to them both. Those boxers were growing wetter
by the second because of the copious amounts of pre-cum leaking from his
piss-hole, plus the cum from her pussy.
Now that she was lower on him, she resumed kissing her way all over his
face. She kept her hands pressing her bare tits together, and eagerly rubbed
her nipples all over his T-shirt. In fact, her entire body slid up and down his,
and the same motion that moved her nipples also helped her pussy lips
churn and grind over his hard cock.
He was so horny he thought that he would cum for sure!
But he wasn't the only one ready to climax. Nicole was watching every last
move, and she was simply going out of her mind trying to wait for her turn.
Linda had given her no idea anything like this would happen, and Nicole
didn't know if she should be afraid or eager for her own turn. As she stood
there, she desperately wanted to masturbate herself to climax, but, thanks to
her shy nature, she was too afraid that someone would see her. However,
she rubbed her thighs together as best she could, like some kind of
overexcited cricket. But that only fueled the need in her hot pussy instead of
quenching it.
It looked like Linda would be happy to spend all day bouncing on Jack's
lap, and that's pretty much what was happening. It was obvious to all that
this had gone far beyond any thank you gesture, and was more like a
brazen, topless lap dance.
Nicole's eagerness eventually swamped her bashfulness. She coughed
loudly.
That reminded Linda to consider the needs of her best friend. She pulled
back a little bit, so her big tits were lightly swinging above Jack's chest. Her
long nipples just barely grazed his shirt. She said, "Thanks again, Mr.
Devoux! I'm sorry if I got a little carried away with my, uh, hugging and
thanking, but us girls, we're just so easily excitable!" She bounced up and
down on his thinly-covered cock some more, as if the mere mention of
being excitable made her too excited to sit still.
She leaned forward for one last kiss, and that turned into a series of kisses
across his face. Ending up near one of his ears, she whispered into it, "I
think you're a really sexy guy! You're a hunk!" Then she sat back, pressing
down on his cock with even more pressure than before.
Just when Jack thought he was gonna erupt for sure, she pulled off him all
the way and stood up.
Even now, standing next to Nicole, she didn't bother to adjust her bikini top,
despite the fact that it had obviously risen all the way above her jutting tits.
Jack looked back and forth between the two gorgeous girls. Their chests
were heaving with excitement in nearly the exact same way, even though
Nicole had just been standing there and watching. True, Linda was the only
one topless, but Nicole's micro top was so micro that it almost didn't matter.
Besides, the way it tented due to her extremely erect nipples made an
equally alluring sight.
Linda shifted to the side a little bit and made way for Nicole. She put a hand
on Nicole's shoulder, and whispered, "Show him how much you love him!"
Nicole had been watching and learning. She was stunned at how her blonde
sexpot friend wantonly rubbed herself all over Jack, not attempting to
disguise the erotic nature of her attentions whatsoever. Her heart was ready
to pound right out of her chest, but she resolved to try to imitate Linda's
moves as best she could.
The sixteen-year-old vixen daughter kneeled on her father's lap, straddling
him with one leg to each size of him, just as Linda had done for most of her
turn. Her pussy lips immediately came fully in contact with his erect
member through the thin material of her micro-bikini panties and his
boxers. She was surprised to feel how wet his bulge was.
He was surprised by that very same thing. He knew a big wet spot was
forming on his boxers thanks to all his leaking pre-cum, but somehow the
contact felt even wetter than that. What he didn't realize was that what little
there was of her bikini bottoms was soaked from her pussy juices too.
She put her arms around his neck and hugged him so tightly that her huge
tits squashed against his chest. She moved her weight slowly from one leg
to the other, while still hugging him. That allowed her to explore the shape
and length of his cock with her pussy mound and caused her tits to slide
against him in delightful ways. At the same time, she cooed, "Thanks,
Daddy... I knew you would understand... I love you so much!"
She'd only just started her "thank you," and she was already totally in thrall
to her lusty urges. She was doing things she'd never even fantasized she'd
do, and it felt so good that she never wanted to stop. Her prudish mind had
very limited thinking, but her sex-starved body had no such restrictions.
Jack's fully erect member felt the exact contours of her slit as her crotch
relentlessly moved all over it. He could feel the heat from it too, mixing
with the surprising hotness of his own crotch. As if that wasn't arousing
enough, the smell of sex and wet pussy in the air made him quite dizzy.
It was all so arousing that he couldn't keep his hands pinned down any
longer. His hands went to her ass as if they had a mind of their own, and he
started to feel up her full round butt with his fingers. He felt around for any
sign of her bikini bottoms and didn't find any. Then he remembered there
was nothing to find except for one useless string running down her ass
crack. He sighed with happiness as he sank his fingers deeper into her
creamy ass-flesh.
Linda scowled with jealousy as she stood back and watched. She approved
on an intellectual level, but she couldn't help but wish on an emotional level
that he'd grabbed her ass too. Knowing that father and daughter were
unlikely to even notice a herd of elephants charging through the room, she
slid a hand into her tiny blue bikini bottoms and started fingering her pussy
lips.
Nicole knew her pussy was dripping wet, and she was giving off a pungent
pussy smell, but she didn't let that worry her. She was completely in the
hold of her lusty fantasies, and being this close to her father was just too
much for her to resist.
Jack was increasingly terrified that he would cum at any second. He had
already been on the verge by the time Linda was done with him, and he'd
hardly had a chance to catch his breath before Nicole took over and
resumed grinding directly against his cock. The mere fact that it was his
gorgeous daughter doing this was enough to make him bust a nut, and only
a superhuman effort had allowed him to last this long.
He desperately needed some kind of break from all her pussy gyrations, and
fast. Thinking quickly, he panted, "Darling? Could you kiss my bald spot? I
love it when you do that."
"Sure, Daddy!"
In truth, he didn't love that any more than anything else she did to him, but
he knew that would force her to sit up on her knees and lower legs, and thus
at least give his boner some temporary relief.
And sure enough, that's exactly what happened. While he could, he quickly
reached in and shifted his hard-on so it was resting down the side of his
thigh instead of pointing up. Then he went back to fondling her bare ass
cheeks. But his silk boxers were rather short and his stiff pole was rather
long, and the result was that his entire cockhead poked out of his boxers.
He didn't notice this yet, and neither did Nicole, but Linda was in a perfect
position to see. Her jaw dropped, and she frigged herself with abandon as
she stared at his red and angry crown. She'd seen his stiff boner many times
over the last year, but always trapped behind one or two layers of clothing.
This was her first glimpse of any part of it in the flesh.
Jack breathed a sigh of relief. As long as his penis wasn't being directly
stimulated, he could hang on a little longer. He closed his eyes and took his
hands off his daughter's ass in a further attempt to cut down on his
stimulation so he wouldn't blow his load where his innocent daughter could
see or feel what he'd done.
Nicole thought back to when Linda had been kissing Jack's bald spot, and
she tried her best to imitate her moves. That meant not much kissing, but
lots of rubbing of her hefty tits in his face, since that's what really interested
her. And since her tits were even bigger than Linda's, she smothered his
face so thoroughly that it was almost comical.
Linda was watching this as well as gawking at Jack's cockhead, and
something bothered her. She'd assumed that Nicole's red bikini top would
ride up and away from Nicole's firm boobs after a little rubbing, but the top
was stubbornly staying in place, mostly because Nicole was less vigorous
with her rubbing movements.
Annoyed and mischievous, Linda stepped forward and undid the bow in the
middle of Nicole's back. Then she stepped back and resumed playing with
herself. But then another naughty idea came to her, and she undid her own
bikini top and tossed it to the ground.
Neither Nicole nor Jack noticed at first that the bikini top between them was
undone. (Jack was happily drowning in tit-flesh already, and the only real
difference was the direct nipple contact.) But, imitating Linda again, Nicole
held her tits with both hands and fully focused on gently rubbing her
fulsome tits all over her father's face. She completely forgot to keep kissing
the top of his head because she was so busy getting off on his happy moans
from the tit rubbing.
Slowly but surely, the rubbing pushed the two triangles of her bikini top out
of place. Before long, it dropped below the lowers slopes of her huge tit-
curves. Only the fact that her hands happened to be on top of the strings that
formerly held the top together temporarily prevented it from sliding all the
way down her body.
Given how shy she was, she was distraught to completely expose her
nipples to her father's face. But as shy as she was, when her shyness battled
against her lust for her father, her lust won pretty much every single time.
Before long, she was deliberately rubbing one nipple and then the other all
over his face, just as Linda had done. There was no doubt that her
movements weren't an accident, because she systematically explored his
face, using her erect nipples almost like pencils to trace his features.
Jack found all of this incredibly arousing. It was starting to dawn on him
that all the accidental exposures and brushes against him lately weren't so
accidental after all. My God! My daughter WANTS me! She's hot for me!
And Linda is too!
That was such a mind-blowing idea that he surely would have shot off in
response, except for the lucky fact that there was no contact with his
throbbing dick at the moment. But even so, it was very nearly too much for
him to handle.
Then Nicole positioned herself so her left nipple was right in front of Jack's
mouth. She simply held it there for some long seconds. She purred, "You
are the best father in the world... and I want to be your obedient and good
daughter!"
He opened his mouth in surprise, wondering if she meant that with the
sexual connotation that he hoped she did.
Seeing his open mouth, she lightly arched her back, thrusting her huge tits
forward. She put her protruding nipple right into his mouth.
She wasn't consciously planning anything, but she was so proud to show
him her big tits, so happy, and so horny, that her nipples were begging to be
sucked and it just seemed right if he started doing that immediately. She
was so mad for his tongue that she held her left tit with both hands and
more or less fed her breast to him. Then realizing she didn't really need two
hands for that, she used her other hand to lovingly run her other nipple
against the rough skin of his cheek.
Jack lost control. He closed his lips on the erect nipple and gently suckled
it. He knew a good father should never do that, but at the moment, he didn't
care.
She moaned lightly. It wasn't quite an orgasm, but it sounded as sexy as
one, and it felt as good as one.
But suddenly he stopped as he realized what he was doing and who he was
doing it with. He was overcome with a wave of guilt and shame. It was so
bad that his iron-hard penis even drooped a little bit. He closed his eyes,
afraid to look into his daughter's face.
Nicole never felt so happy than when she felt her father happily suckling on
her nipple. Her eyes were closed in utter bliss. But when he pulled his lips
away, she opened her eyes in alarm. Seeing him with his eyes closed and
looking abashed, she felt a big wave of guilt and shame as well.
Nicole's face immediately blushed very red. She barely whispered, "OOPS!
Sorry Daddy! I... I'm so embarrassed! My top rode up and... I'm sorry!"
She pulled back and tried to tuck her nipples away, but now that she'd
pulled back and moved her hands, there was nothing holding her bikini top
up anymore, and it fell all the way down to Jack's lap.
She looked down for it, and saw one of the triangles was resting right on
top of his stiff, covered boner (from her angle, she could only see the
covered part near the root). Trying to get a better view of both her top and
his boner, she wound up rubbing her nipples against her father's chest,
sliding down his T-shirt.
Furthermore, his dick had a mind of its own, and when he saw and felt her
absolutely colossal melons rubbing against him some more, his penis
immediately engorged back to full hardness. His cockhead had already been
sticking out of his boxers, but his erection surged to full hardness so fast
that it caused even more of his turgid pole to poke out. Now, a good four
inches of his six and a half-inch penis was hanging out.
Before, he'd been too preoccupied with Nicole's tit rubbing to even realize
what was sticking out, but now there was no mistaking it. He couldn't see
his penis because of the buxom brunette in between, but he could feel the
air lightly blowing against his exposed shaft.
He suddenly thought of Linda. He couldn't see much of her, again because
of Nicole in the way, but he lifted his head, looked past his daughter, and
saw Linda staring with her gaze locked directly on his crotch. She was so
transfixed that she didn't realize he was looking at her.
Nicole still wasn't aware that more than half of her father's cock was
uncovered, and because her huge tits were pressed against her father's chest,
she couldn't see below or past her own curves. However, the knowledge that
her bikini top was resting on his cock enflamed her lusts so much that she
mostly forgot her guilt and shame.
She realized she had a great opportunity. Pretending to still be distraught,
she said, "Sorry, Daddy. Let me just find my top here for a second..." Then
she reached down and felt around for it.
He seized up. "Uht! No!" He reached out with his hands, but he didn't know
what to do with them, and wound up just clutching air.
Nicole still wasn't in a position to see her father's crotch, because she was
pressed too closely against him. But she used that to her advantage.
Pretending she didn't know what she was doing or where she was touching,
her hands wandered around until her fingers found his hard-on. She'd only
intended to tease him a little by brushing against it some before grabbing
her bikini top and putting it on, but her fingers had their own agenda. They
immediately closed around his thick shaft. She'd never touched a penis with
her hands before, much less her father's, and she just couldn't help herself.
Jack groaned erotically, yet also with alarm. He thought, I can't believe
what's happening! My precious Darling is holding my COCK! And I'm
gonna cum any second now!
Nicole was surprised to feel skin on skin. She experimentally slid her hand
back and forth over his long pole, and that caused the silk boxers to slide
back even more until her hand was grasping nothing but thick cock.
Jack felt like he'd been on the edge of a climax forever. The only reason
he'd been able to hold out this long was because his daughter hadn't been
touching his penis in any way. But now she wasn't just sitting on it, or even
grinding against it, she was holding his exposed cock in her hot little hand.
That was just too much for him to handle, and he grunted loudly as he
started to cum.
His erection was pointing forward, since it had been trapped against his
thigh by the boxers earlier. Even now that it was mostly exposed and held
by his daughter, it was still in that general position, so his cum fired straight
ahead. He was so extremely aroused that it was an extra powerful climax,
and his cum shot between his knees and well past them.
It so happened that was exactly where Linda was standing. She'd been busy
playing with herself, thinking that no one would ever pay any attention to
her (she hadn't noticed when Jack briefly glanced her way, but even then
he'd only seen her head). She'd stared in total shock, her jaw gaping open,
when she watched Nicole's hand fumble about and finally close around his
shaft. So she knew from the very start when Jack started to cum. She
witnessed his first rope blast out, fly up in a high arc, and land on her near
her knee.
It was like money raining from heaven for her, only better. She couldn't let
this opportunity, and this cum, go to waste. She quickly dropped to her
knees. She scooted forward as well, to position herself in just the right spot.
The result was that most of his cum hit her directly in her chest. She cupped
both of her big globes from below, and tilted her head back. She was
positively blissed out and even rapturous as the rain of cum doused her
panting melons.
Neither Jack nor Nicole had any idea that was happening to Linda. Of
course Jack knew that he was cumming. In fact, there were few things in
life he was surer of than that, because his orgasm was so intense and all-
consuming. But he was so focused on his daughter in his lap, and the way
she was gripping his hot dick, that the question of where his cum was going
was just about the last thing on his mind. If he'd thought about the issue at
all, he would have assumed his ropes had arched up high and then
splattered down onto the carpet a few feet away. It never occurred to him
that Linda might be standing in that very area.
Nicole was simply stunned to realize that not only was she holding onto her
father's stiff cock, but it was cumming in her hand. She could feel it
throbbing and pulsing as the cum sped through it and squirted and squirted.
She was too overcome to stroke it or do anything else to it - simply holding
it was more than enough for a girl totally inexperienced with handling
penises.
She was so very excited by this that she had a climax of her own. But that
was almost an unimportant detail. It was akin maybe to losing one's glasses
while falling to one's death from an airplane. She was feeling so totally
aroused and euphoric that her climax meant little more than her body
trembled with greater intensity and her pussy became even wetter.
Had Jack noticed he'd just made his daughter cum, it would only have upset
him, but in the wake of his great climax he could barely even remember his
own name. He continued to remain sitting up, but it was a bit of a miracle
because all his bones seemingly turned to jelly.
Nicole's face was a deep crimson, she was utterly ashamed. But at the same
time, she'd never been so excited or so aroused. And it occurred to her that
she still wasn't done. She let go of Jack's boner, but she was still sitting on
her father while wearing nothing but her bikini bottoms. Both she and Jack
were panting hard, and her tits heaved wildly.
Thinking about how little she was wearing reminded her that she needed to
get her bikini top back. She didn't touch his penis anymore (it was just too
exciting!), but she ran her fingers through his pubic hair as she found one of
the tiny red triangles of fabric and then held most of her bikini top in her
hand.
She brought her hands back up to her chest. She was about to put the top
back on, but then she had a better idea. She asked softly, "Daddy? Can you
do me a favor? I made a boo-boo. My top fell off. Can you please help put
it back on?"
Jack was in a daze. His penis had gone flaccid, and he was starting to hit a
post-orgasmic depression. But her words startled him and forced him to
focus. "What?" He'd heard her, but her words were so extraordinary, he just
wanted to make sure.
"I said, 'My top fell off. Can you please help put it back on?'"
"Sure thing, Darling."
 Chapter 8

Meanwhile, Linda had also climaxed while Jack unwittingly came all over
her big tits, but just like Nicole, she was so aroused and excited already that
it almost didn't matter. The fact that Jack's cum had splattered and coated
her hefty orbs was the only thing she could think about. Mmmm! I love it! I
want more, more, more!
As she sat there on her knees, she thought about what had happened and
what it meant. There's no way he could know how he sprayed me, not unless
he has X-ray vision and can see right through Nicole! And I think Nicky's so
excited about holding her daddy's cock that she can't think of anything else.
I know I wouldn't be able to. Gaaawwwwd! I'm so jealous! But anyway, I
don't want either of them to feel too guilty. This little party could break up
at any moment, and there's gonna be second doubts and worries afterwards.
In particular, if he sees all his pearly goo dripping down my skin, that'll
probably double his freak out level. It's better if I just sneak out of here and
wash up.
So that's what she did. Remembering to pick up her blue bikini top off the
floor, she quietly stole away. Nicole had her back to her and Jack had his
eyes closed, and both of them were overwhelmed by what had just
happened, so she didn't have any problem leaving without being noticed. In
fact, she probably could have loudly stomped off and they still wouldn't
have noticed.
She didn't want to use the bathroom attached to Jack's bedroom because it
was too close, so she crossed the house and used the bathroom near Nicole's
bedroom. But when she got there and looked in the mirror, she was too
excited to clean up right away. Instead, she ran to Nicole's room, got her
digital camera out, and then took some pictures of herself, and her cummy
chest in particular, using the automatic timer. Then she hurried back to the
bathroom and locked the door, because she wasn't sure when Nicole would
get back.
Left all alone, Linda stared in the mirror for a long time. She was still
tremendously excited and aroused. She thought, Sure, I've done all kinds of
sexual things. I've let boys fuck me. Some of them have cum on me, and I
probably looked just like this more than once. But this is HIS cum! My
daddy's cum! Yes, he's gonna be my daddy! Oh God! It's so hot! All this
CUM! Daddy's cum! He's gonna show his love for Nicky and me by
cumming on us every day and every night! It'll be so great! So very, very
HOT!
She experimentally ran a finger through a cum gob that had landed directly
on her left nipple and looked to be in danger of falling. She slipped her
finger into her mouth and licked it clean and tested the taste.
In truth, his taste wasn't that great. She'd tasted better, and she'd tasted
worse. If anything, it was surprisingly bland. But because it was Jack's, she
decided she liked the taste a lot after all. In fact, the more she thought about
it, the more she loved the flavor, because she loved him so much.
When she finished savoring that cum gob, she swiped up another. Soon, she
was greedily feasting on the splattered, spermy mess dripping down her big
rack.
------
Back in Jack's bedroom, Jack was dealing with the problem of how to put
his daughter's bikini top back on her. He was still a bit dazed, but coming
back to full attention very quickly, thanks to his arousing dilemma. He was
torn between trying to be a responsible dad and giving in to the temptation
of fondling his daughter's big juicy melons. To pass the time until he
figured out what he wanted to do, he made some small talk. "See how easily
this top fell off? I'm afraid it might be a little too big for you."
Nicole was still straddled over her father's lap. She sat up on her knees and
thrust her tits out so her nipples were very nearly grazing against his face
again. In fact, they did occasionally graze against him. She loved the
excited, horny look on his face, and wanted to do more to keep it there. Her
shyness was mostly gone, at least when it came to merely touching.
She played along with the somewhat surreal mundane conversation.
"Maybe so, Daddy." She was glad that they were being pretending his
orgasm and all the rest hadn't happened.
"Can you return it for the right size?" he asked.
"Linda says no. She bought it as a surprise gift for me, so that's why I
wasn't able to try it on first. But don't worry; I'm sure I'll grow into it."
"I don't doubt that!" Jack exclaimed. Then he thought, Oh shit! Did I really
just say that out loud? I think I did! Shit. But it's true. She just turned
sixteen, and her tits are already this big! It staggers the imagination to
consider how much bigger they could get before she's all done growing!
And that's not even factoring in how much BIGGER still they could get once
she gets pregnant and has babies! Holy Christ!
He mentally pictured his daughter standing naked while nine months
pregnant, and with her breasts literally double their current size. In his
vision, they were freely leaking milk. Suddenly, the dream vision of his
daughter turned to him and blew him a kiss. She said, "What will we name
him? We need to think of a name. I like Jack Devoux, Jr., after his daddy!
And my daddy!" She winked.
This little fantasy was so arousing to Jack that his penis started to stir back
to life, despite the fact that he'd just had the orgasm of his life a couple of
minutes ago.
But he didn't have time to think about how to deal with his penis, because
he realized his daughter was asking him something. "What?"
She repeated, "Daddy, you kind of spaced out there. Where'd you go?" She
giggled gaily.
He was relieved that the mood was light, and she also had apparently
decided to pretend his climax hadn't happened. He grinned. "Sorry. I was
just thinking about how quickly you're growing up. Soon, you'll be a full
grown woman."
She giggled, "Yeah, but I'll bet you were thinking especially about how
much my chest has grown up." She cupped her boobs with both hands from
underneath. "I'll bet you're thinking about how big these'll get when I'm
fully grown." She hefted them enticingly, mere inches from his face.
He chuckled, a bit nervously this time. "Guilty as charged. But I must say,
I'm pleasantly surprised at how at ease you are about your body. You used
to be so shy."
She suddenly drew close and hugged him tightly, sliding down a bit so she
could mush her tits back into his chest. "I still am shy! Painfully shy! You
should see me at school. But I don't feel shy around you. I love you so
much! I know that I can fully trust you not to take advantage of me. You're
right that I am turning into a woman, and suddenly I'm, you know..."
He prodded her, "Know what?" Her erect nipples were poking into his chest
again, but he was trying his best to be a responsible dad and ignore that. It
was tough though, especially since his penis was suddenly and
unexpectedly engorged again.
She continued, hesitantly, "I'm, well, you know... I'm starting to get
interested in sexual things. Like boys. And kissing. And flirting. And all
that kind of stuff. But I'm still too shy to talk to any real boy, so I guess I'm
testing out my flirting and stuff on you."
He joked, "Hey, I'm 'real,' and a male, and you're talking to me."
She pulled back and playfully tickled his underarms.
He laughed and clamped his arms tightly to his sides. "Hey!" He tried not to
notice how her huge jugs were bouncing around less than a foot from his
face.
She giggled. Then she said, "You know what I mean. Yeah, you're a male,
but you're my dad, so that doesn't count. I mean, look at us now. Here I am,
basically sitting naked in your lap, and it doesn't matter, because you're
just... Daddy! Sure, you might cop a feel or two of my breasts, or my ass,
but that doesn't matter. It's just good fun. In fact, I kinda like it! It's not like
you're gonna take advantage and totally have your way with me."
"Right," he replied. But thinking about "totally having his way" with her
was making his penis even stiffer. He redoubled his resolve to be good, or
things could go too far too fast.
But then she sat up higher on her knees and thrust her tits out outrageously.
She actually had to sit back a little bit so she wouldn't thwack him in the
face with them. She teased, "Speaking of copping a feel, when are you
gonna put my top back on already?"
He realized that he still held her red bikini top in his hand. He lifted it up.
She lifted both her arms up and held her elbows above her head.
It was such a provocative pose that he felt a great urge to simply pull her
down to the bed and slide his cock into her pussy, and consequences be
damned. But instead he reached around her backside and worked on putting
her top back on.
But after some moments, while his hands stayed busy, he said, "Wait a
minute. Let me get this straight: you WANT me to cop a feel?"
She replied nonchalantly, "Sure, why not? It's like practice kissing with a
brother or a girl or something. It doesn't count, like REAL kissing, you
know. I'll probably practice kissing and even making out with Linda first, so
I won't be totally lame at it with my first boy. And if I can practice with you
too, I'll get even better."
Jack felt his brain exploding yet again as he pictured that in his mind. But
he just kept on putting her top back on. His hands were shaking a bit, but he
was trying his best to be a good father and actually put it back on instead of
just stalling for time.
She tilted her head as if pondering, and continued, "I guess... I guess I'm
curious what it feels like to have male hands on my breasts. Will I like it?
Will it feel somehow different than if it's just my hands, or even Linda's
hands? I'm sure it will be different, but I don't know how. Thankfully, I can
practice that kind of stuff with you so I won't be all freaked out when a real
boy tries to grope me."
Jack was wildly excited by what she was suggesting, but he tried not to
show it. He joked, "There you go again. Believe me, I'm real too."
His hands were outstretched, just finishing tying her top in place, and she
took advantage of that to tickle his armpits again. "No you're not! You're
invisible ghost Daddy! You don't count!"
They both laughed as they had a bit of a tickle fight. With her top more or
less back in place and her nipples finally covered again, his hands were
freed and he used them to try to tickle her armpits too. But they quickly
reached a standoff when both of them pinned their arms tightly to their
sides.
"Truce?" he suggested.
"Truce," she agreed.
This was part of the rules of a tickle game they'd been playing since Nicole
only reached up to his knee.
But then she looked down at her bikini top, and said, "Thanks!" She leaned
forward and kissed him playfully on his nose. Then she sat all the way
back.
She tried not to show any surprise or alarm, but it dawned on her, Daddy's
penis is fully erect again, and I'm sitting right on it! Wow! This is too
exciting for words! Her pussy was still totally soaked and hot, and her tiny
triangle down below was even a bit askew and barely covering all of her
pussy lips. She could sense that at least half of his dick wasn't covered by
his boxers, pretty much just like when she'd been holding it.
She shivered and felt goose bumps all over as she recalled that experience.
Acting like nothing unusual was going on, she pulled her bikini top up to
her collar bone, leaving her totally topless yet again. She giggled inwardly
as she realized just how little she'd been covered ever since she sat in his
lap. Sure, she still wore her bikini bottoms, but those didn't even cover all of
her bush, and covered even less of her muscular ass cheeks. She turned her
head away, and said shyly, "So, you know, if you want to play with them a
little bit..." She didn't finish her sentence, but the need in her voice made
her invitation clear.
He reached out and boldly grasped her large breasts with both hands. He
started at the undersides, and slowly slid his hands up and then back down
again.
He sighed inwardly with great contentment. YES! I've been wanting to do
this for months! Months? Ha, that's a joke! Fuckin' YEARS! And it's just as
great as I'd imagined! Sure, it's awesome when she rubs her big jugs all
over me, but to have control and take charge is an even bigger rush!
However, he suddenly realized he needed to check his enthusiasm. He
continued to fondle her fun bags, but he thought, Shit. I must have a wild
look in my eyes, like some kind of mad scientist. I've gotta play it cool. I'm
supposed to just be showing her what it means to be felt up, or something. I
can't show too much enthusiasm.
So he continued his tactile exploration, but at a slower and more relaxed
pace. He was surprised that Nicole just sat back on her heels (and his stiff
cock!), and kept her back arched, as if presenting her tits to him on a platter.
He thought he was just supposed to cop a feel or two, but as long as she was
that eager, he was happy to keep going.
And he did much more than just "cop a feel." He fully explored her chest to
his heart's content. He was particularly fascinated by her nipples. It wasn't
that there was anything that unique about them, but they were his daughter's
nipples, so they were very special to him. He tugged and twisted them and
explored them in every which way. He was particularly keen to listen to her
sweet moans and groans so he could learn what she liked the best.
Soon, he was rewarded by a near non-stop contented mewling and purring
from her. It was occasionally punctuated by louder grunts and gasps, when
he did something that was especially arousing.
He had quickly gotten used to the fact that she was sitting on his mostly
exposed cock. It was trapped just under her hot pussy, and he even got
accustomed to the extra hot and wet sensation there. His main focus was on
his daughter's luscious rack. But ever so slowly, she started moving on it. It
was subtle at first, and he thought she was just shifting positions a little bit.
But before long, it became clear she was starting to rhythmically bounce on
it.
Naturally, such bouncing felt great to him, but it also presented a problem,
because it was TOO arousing. Being allowed to freely fondle his daughter's
tits already had him at a fever pitch of excitement, and the bouncing on top
of that was already threatening to send him over the edge. He thought about
what happened last time, and that just brought him even closer to a climax.
He realized his daughter was deliberately trying to stimulate his boner, and
that thought alone just about busted his nut.
But he figured that she didn't really know what she was doing. It was like
she'd just discovered what sex was last week. He was pretty sure she'd feel
he'd betrayed her trust if she saw his cum splattered all over the floor.
His concern finally rose above his desire to fondle, mostly because he knew
that he'd cum if he didn't do something in a matter of seconds. He said,
"Um, hey Darling? Let's get up for a second, okay?"
"Um... okay, I guess." She was puzzled. She would have loved to bounce on
his cock while he played with her tits for hours, literally. But she reluctantly
got off his lap.
He helped her up, even as he pulled himself up at the same time. He didn't
look, but he figured there had to be streaks of cum all over the floor just
behind his sexpot daughter, and he wanted to make sure she didn't see that.
So he took her hand and carefully led her to the door, making sure she had
no chance to look back. He even managed to tuck his cockhead back into
his boxers without her noticing.
As she reached the door, she looked up to his face and asked, "Where are
we going?"
It killed him, but he felt he had to be a responsible parent. He said, "Well, I
think that's enough for one day, don't you? I had lots of fun, but we both
have things to do."
She looked crushed. "But Daddy! Don't you want to play with my tits some
more?" Her top was still hanging uselessly way above the upper slopes of
her fulsome bust. She took his hands and brought them right back to the
undersides of her staggering tit-slopes.
He gave her soft tit-flesh a couple of happy squeezes, but then he found the
willpower to pull away. "I'd love to, you know that, but not right now."
She brightened up. "Okay, but later, right?"
"Sure." He found this conversation bizarre to say the least, given how long
he'd longed to squeeze and caress her amazing body.
She held his hands with her hands. "Promise me you'll play with my tits a
lot more later. And not just once! I need a lot of practice with that."
"Sure. I'll squeeze 'em and fondle 'em just as much as you want."
Her face lit up. "Oh really? Promise? 'Cos I want you to play with them a
whole lot!"
He groaned with need after hearing that.
She continued, brightly, "Oh, and Linda's too, okay? Oh, and my ass! You
haven't even gotten started on my ass!" Since she had his hands in hers, she
guided both of his hands back to her ass cheeks. Then she wrapped he arms
around him, causing her massive bare boobs to press into his chest again.
His fingers sank into her naked ass cheeks. "I promise."
"Which part?"
"All of it. I promise to play with your tits and your ass. And Linda's tits and
ass too, if she wants it. I'm here for you. If you need my help with anything,
to get you ready for boys or whatever, you can count on me."
"Oh, Daddy! You're the BEST!" She pressed into him and kissed him on the
lips. At the same time, her hands slid down his back and she clutched his
covered ass cheeks tightly.
He would have opened his mouth and French kissed her, except that his
penis was still as hard as ever, and still on a hair trigger. Now that she was
pressing in so closely, she was pressing her lower abdomen against his
raging hard-on, and he knew that wouldn't last for long before he blew a
sticky load all over her.
So, with the utmost reluctance, he broke the kiss and gave her a friendly pat
on the back. Then he fled back to his room and closed the door.
Nicole frowned. That was odd. Huh. I wonder what his rush to leave was.
We could have had so much more fun. But she didn't dwell on that more
than a few moments, because so many exciting things had happened in
short order.
She remembered Linda, and wondered what happened to her. Already she
was bursting with the need to tell her best friend everything that she'd
missed. She ran down the hall towards her bedroom, yelling, "Linda, Linda,
Linda! Guess what? You'll never believe it!"
Ironically, only now did she bother to pull her bikini top into place, because
she disliked running with her huge tits flopping around and crashing into
each other. (Not that the micro-top gave any support.)
Back in his room, Jack also belatedly remembered Linda. He'd sensed that
she'd been gone for a while, but only now did he really think about it and
confirm it.
Even as he was thinking about that, he looked around the room, and
specifically on the floor near where he'd been sitting, wondering what had
happened to his cum. He walked closer, and took a good look around. There
was no cum to be found.
Actually, that wasn't quite true. Upon closer inspection, he did see some
dribbles near the bed. There were two especially long streaks. But he
looked all over, even far away and on the wall, and that was all he found.
No way! It doesn't seem possible. I came a LOT! I came buckets! That was
probably the most intense climax of my life! It went on forever. No way is
that all there is.
He didn't dwell on it though, because he was still hard, and still on a
delicate trigger. He went to the bathroom, pulled off his T-shirt, and turned
on the shower. As soon as he closed his eyes and started stroking his cock,
he exploded with orgasmic release.
It felt incredibly great, but it was also a bit of a let-down. It was frustrating
doing it alone, and watching his cum wash down the drain, when he
considered how much better it could have been with Nicole sitting in his
lap, or with Linda doing the same, and cumming all over their creamy and
tanned skin.
After he was done and started taking a normal shower, he thought, I wish I
could cum with one or both of them licking my dick, but that's just not
possible. They trust me. I suppose I'm cursed. I may get to play with them a
lot now, and that'll be beyond incredible, but I imagine that's all I'll be
allowed to do. Cumming, I think, is where one has to draw the line. I'm just
some kind of practice doll or something, until they get started with "real
boys." I mean, look at me. Who'd be attracted to me?
After the shower, he stood in front of the bathroom mirror and gave himself
a critical look over while he toweled off. Seriously, who'd be attracted to
me? True, I've got a smoking hot wife, but let's be realistic: she is only after
me for my money. And I use to wonder why she was still single for even five
minutes after her last divorce, and now I know! She's a cold fish in bed, and
an annoying religious zealot to boot. Boy, I really blew it there. I remarried
way too fast.
Let's face it. I'm just an ordinary looking middle-aged guy. I've got a
growing bald spot, and I've got love handles and the start of a belly. My
vision is going and I'll need glasses. I've got hair growing in all the wrong
places, including out of my ears. I'm trying to lose weight and exercise, but
it takes time. And those girls! Christ! They're only sixteen and already they
could grace the cover of some fashion magazine. Or porn magazine. Shit!
They're FOND of me, and they trust me, so they think it's safe to experiment
with me, but that's all this is. Well, at least I'm gonna enjoy what I can for
as long as I can, but I won't abuse their trust. At least I have that to be
proud of.
Later, he thought more about the missing cum mystery, and also considered
the mystery of Linda leaving early without saying anything to anyone, and
he put the two things together. Last I knew, Linda was standing there, right
behind Nicky. She HAD to have seen everything when I came! She KNOWS!
Hell, she might even have needed to jump out of the way.
Hey, I know what happened! Bless her heart, she had pity on me. She must
have found a towel and cleaned it all up while Nicky and I were still busy
with each other. She knows how delicate Nicky can be about these things:
one minute, she's eager to explore her sexuality, and the next she goes back
into her shy shell. So she was protecting her from my loss of control. What
an angel! I should get her a gift or something, except I'd be far too
embarrassed to explain why. In fact, I don't even know how I'm going to
face her now.
 Chapter 9

By chance, Jack had to leave the next day for a weekend trip with Alison.
They planned to have an idyllic beach vacation in yet another attempt to get
their marriage back on track. He wasn't eager to go, but he went.
He left Nicole home alone. She didn't need a babysitter anymore, especially
since she told her father she'd be spending virtually the entire weekend
hanging out with Linda.
It was just as well, because the two girls needed time to mentally come to
grips with what had just happened. And they did that by talking to each
other about it for hours on end. It took them literally hours for them just to
explain every last detail of what had happened to each other, even though
both of them had been there most of the time. They shared absolutely
everything. Linda even explained how Jack had cum all over her chest
(although unwittingly), and how she'd eaten all the cum in the bathroom
later.
Linda was delighted to see the results of the sexual encounter with Jack.
She knew it had been a dramatic breakthrough, and one that exceeded all
her expectations. She especially loved how Nicole had framed the whole
event as Jack just helping her grow accustomed to getting sexual with "real
boys," and how she even got him to agree to fondle them both some more in
the future. Linda planned to run with that excuse in the future and see just
how many sexual barriers they could overcome.
Linda knew that Jack was trying his best to be a good and responsible
father, and breaking down his resolve and getting over his guilt was an
obstacle. But she hadn't seen that as the main obstacle. She'd always figured
the main problem would be Nicole's shy and prudish nature, not to mention
her near total sexual innocence. Now, she was encouraged, because Nicole's
attitude was changing rapidly since she was finally discovering the joys of
sexual contact. But still, Nicole only allowed herself to think of their
activities in terms of flirting and teasing, and she remained unwilling to
even imagine actually having sex with Jack. Her aversion to the incest
taboo was strong indeed.
Wisely, Linda let Nicole revel in what had happened for a while before
pushing her to go further. All weekend, it was hard to get Nicole to talk of
anything but the feel of Jack's dick rubbing against her pussy, or how it had
felt when she held it in her hand. Shame and excitement mixed as she tried
to get hold of herself after the hot episode.
Nicole was riding such a buzz of sexual excitement that it wasn't that
difficult for Linda to talk her into sunbathing in the nude. She simply made
the argument that a good daughter was one with a deep overall tan, because
that would please her father immensely. Besides, no one else was there to
see them.
They spent much time in the sun, using strong tan lotion everywhere but on
their pale parts so those parts could "catch up." But they used a weaker
lotion there too, as they were careful not to go overboard and get
sunburned.
And all the while, as they lay in their usual lawn chairs near the pool, they
talked and talked and talked about Jack.
Linda had been holding back her true motives for some time now, but late
on Saturday afternoon, she decided the time was ripe to be more honest.
Once they'd talked what had happened into the ground, she said, "You see,
teasing your dad is so cool! You loved it! Just be careful so your evil
stepmom won't notice it."
Nicole rolled her eyes. "Alison's not evil. She's just a little Bible crazy,
that's all."
"Yeah, well, she's a bad wife in any case. She obviously doesn't take care of
his sexual needs, and that's an essential duty of any good wife. Think about
your poor, suffering dad. He may go weeks or even months without any sex
at all, for all we know. We have to help him!"
Nicole grinned. "Don't worry, that's not a problem. I can't wait for him to
get back so he can fondle my breasts and ass some more. I'm even gonna try
to get him to practicing kissing me! I've got it all worked out."
"That's good," Linda replied, "But you know that's just for starters, don't
you? If you do only just that, it could be worse than doing nothing."
Nicole's smile faded. "How do you figure? He loved it! I know he did!"
"Yes, but you know about guys and blue balls?" Seeing a blank look, Linda
explained, "When a man's penis gets stiff and aroused, he craves release.
Orgasm."
Nicole said proudly, "I know all about that! Like when I held his thick cock
and he shot all over you. Right?"
"Exactly." Linda was amazed at times about Nicole's lack of sexual
knowledge, but she tried not to show it. "Anyway, if he stays hard but he
doesn't get that release, he gets blue balls. His balls don't actually turn blue,
not at all, but they start to hurt really badly. And the longer it lasts, the more
it hurts. I understand it can get extremely painful."
"Oh no! That's terrible! That means... if we tease him and rub our tits all
over him for a long time, we're almost obliged to give him release, or he'll
suffer horribly!"
Linda smiled. "Exactly. And we're not 'almost obliged,' we ARE obliged.
You know what they call a girl who teases a guy relentlessly, but doesn't let
him cum?"
"What?"
"A cocktease. And that's just the absolutely worst thing to be. Nobody likes
a cocktease. But that's what you are."
Nicole sat up in her chair, setting her uncovered tits bouncing. She knew
that word and knew it was considered a bad thing to be. "What?! When?!"
"Think about how abruptly he left you at the end. Remember that?"
"Oh course! After all, it happened to me, not you. I remember it like it was
yesterday."
Linda laughed. "It WAS yesterday, you goof!"
Nicole giggled. "I know. I was making a joke." Her face turned dreamy.
"That was soooo good! The way he held me... His strong, manly hands
clutching my breasts.... Mmmm... And my ass... I could feel his big dick
rubbing up against my tummy too..." She closed her eyes. She was too shy
to masturbate in front of her friend, but she writhed around on her ass some,
trying to stimulate her pussy a little bit without touching it with her hands.
But then Linda interrupted her reverie by saying, "Yeah, great, but then he
abruptly up and walked away. Remember how you told me that part too?"
Nicole opened her eyes. "Yeah. That was a real puzzler." She frowned and
scrunched her face in confusion.
Linda said patiently, "No it isn't. I'm absolutely positively he had blue balls.
He had to cum real bad! Think about it. You were bouncing on his cock
non-stop and letting him play with your tits for a long time. He's not
superhuman; any man would need to cum after all that. But he was afraid to
do it with you there. So he was probably smiling on the outside, but
suffering horribly on the inside."
Nicole gasped. "Oh no! That's terrible! But, but... I can't make him cum on
purpose! It would be wrong!"
"But you did already," Linda pointed out incredulously. "You held his cock
as he came!"
"I know, but that was an accident. God can forgive that. But to do it on
purpose, that's incest! It's a sin!"
Linda sighed and shook her head in frustration. She'd been sitting up in her
lawn chair, but she laid her nude body all the way back and tried to think.
She had lost her aversion to incest after her years of sexual contact with her
father up until his death. So she had a hard time understanding her friend's
mindset.
Nicole's face lit up. "Hey! I've got an idea! What if I tease him and then
YOU help him cum? You're not related, so it's okay. I could rub my tits all
over him and let him squeeze my ass, and then you can hold his cock next
time when he cums, and even stroke it. It'll be great! I know he'll love that,
won't he?"
Linda said, "Well, that would be an improvement, but that's not good
enough. Nicky, you don't get it! You belong to him now. He loves you, and
you love him. He wants you, and you want him. Sexually! You have to
learn to do EVERYTHING to him and for him, so you can be the perfect
daughter that he needs. Think about it. Most daddies are happily married
and sexually satisfied, but not him. He needs you sexually most of all. Your
evil stepmom just isn't getting the job done there. It's up to you! You MUST
let him fuck you!"
Nicole blanched. She was so appalled by the mention of fucking that she
reflexively covered her pussy mound, as if her father was standing there and
staring at it. She nervously asked Linda, "What about you?"
"Well, me too, but we're a team! Aren't we? I can't do it alone. If only one
of us were getting fucked by him, it would eventually divide us and hurt our
friendship. That's why I'm waiting. I could try to fully seduce him, but I'm
waiting for you. We're best friends! I just couldn't enjoy it if I got to do
everything with him, and all you could do is rub against him and kiss him a
little bit."
Nicole smiled briefly. "Awww, that's sweet. Thanks." But she still felt
terribly worried. There was nothing in the Bible against rubbing and kissing
him, but she felt fucking him was as a terrible sin. She thought her best
friend was deluded with crazy and impossible ideas.
Linda went on, "We both need to become his lovers at the same time! His
mistresses. His sluts! Stroke his cock! Suck his cock! Love his cock! Let
him fuck us whenever he wants!"
"NO!" Nicole said firmly, defiantly crossing her arms under her huge bare
tits. "I don't know about your situation, but I can't do it. It would be incest!
It's a sin and a crime!" She looked down at her bald pussy, and her puffy
pussy lips, and tried to imagine her father's penis sliding into it. It made her
shiver, but with fear, not arousal.
Linda persisted, "Come on! Think about how much he loved to see your tits
and play with them. Don't you remember the look on his face? Don't you
remember how happy you made him?"
Nicole's nipples tingled and engorged as she recalled what his hands had
done. "Of course I do. And it means so much to me. Nothing makes me
happier than to see him happy. He means so much to me!"
Linda said, "And that's good! But that's only the tip of the iceberg. You can't
stop there. You have to stroke and suck his cock, at least. Think how much
happier you'll make him. How is that wrong, to make your father happy?"
"It just... is! That's what the Bible says." Nicole's eyes narrowed with
determination.
Linda pointed out, "The Bible says a lot of things that you choose to ignore.
You eat pork, don't you? But the Old Testament clearly prohibits that. We
have to use common sense, and figure out which rules apply for current day
society and which ones don't. This is a special situation, for a lot of reasons,
like the way your evil stepmom is ignoring his sexual needs."
"I keep telling you, she's not evil." But then the foxy brunette grinned a
little, and added, "Okay, maybe she's a little evil."
They both giggled at that.
Linda didn't let the topic drop though. "Think about it. Think about how
great it felt when you held his cock in your hand. Today, you've told me
over and over how great it was to squeeze it and feel the cum rushing
through it and squirting out. Were those all lies?"
"No. Of course not!"
"Well, then, why don't you want to do that again?"
Nicole looked at her nude blonde friend with desperation. She was on the
verge of tears. "I DO! I DO! It's all I can think about! I want to do it so
much! I want to hold his big thick cock all day, and stroke it and love it
until my hands fall off! But I CAN'T! It's wrong!" She turned away and
sadly stared at the pool.
Linda boldly suggested, "I think you're just scared."
Surprisingly, Nicole conceded the point. "Well, that's a part of it, I'll admit.
What you're suggesting is risky! Let's put aside the sinfulness of it all for a
minute. I don't have the courage to do this, even then. What if we do
everything you say, and then Alison catches us? It would be the end! They'd
probably take Daddy away, and I'd never get to see him again!" Tears
started to form in her eyes.
Linda knew she had to do something quickly or Nicole would soon be
bawling like a baby. "Don't think about that! We'll figure that out! Think
about how happy you made him. Remember how he held your tits and just
couldn't let go? Remember how he played with your nipples? Remember
the look of rapturous joy on his face? Oh, and remember when he grasped
your ass cheeks in the hall and lovingly caressed them?"
Nicole's attention had been successfully diverted. "Yeah." Her voice was
mellow and content. She smiled blissfully. It was like she was back there,
with him touching her again. She hefted up her boobs and ran her hands all
over them. It helped a little bit as she fondly recalled Jack doing that to her,
but it wasn't nearly the same.
Linda continued, "You want to know something? You want to know the
greatest thing that ever happened to me?"
"What?" Nicole's eyes were still glazed over as she daydreamed about her
father fondling her.
"It was when he came all over my tits! When his daddy cum splattered all
over me! True, he didn't actually know he was doing it, but I don't care.
And yeah, I've had sex with boys, but that doesn't matter. Because I didn't
love those boys. That was just masturbation with extra hands. But your
father... I love him!"
Nicole was startled. "You do?!"
Linda growled with irritation. "Are you BLIND?! He's the only thing we've
been talking about for weeks now! And even before that, can't you see how
much I've adored him?"
Nicole was abashed. "Sorry. Yeah, I totally see that. Especially since your
own dad died, he's obviously become the center of your life, just like he is
for mine. And yeah, I kind of assumed it too. I mean, you were just telling
me about how you want him to fuck you. But it's different to hear you
actually say that you love him. You've never said that point blank before."
"Well... good point. But I do, okay? I'm saying it now. I guess I don't always
express my feelings to you because I worry you think I'll try to steal him
away from you."
"Will you?" She frowned and held her breath.
"NO! Duh! Come on! You're my best friend! You're more than that. We're
better than best friends, aren't we?"
"Sure," Nicole honestly agreed, as she exhaled with great relief. "I think of
you as the sister I never had."
"Exactly! Me too. That's why it'll be so perfect if we can share him together.
We're a natural team. Just think about it. He's only just turned forty. We can
be his mistresses for a long time to come. Decades, even! Wouldn't that be
great? Can't you picture being his lover and his mistress, serving his cock
every single day? Making him happy? And with the two of us serving him
together, he'd be the happiest father in town!"
"Yeah," Nicole said. All dreamy and blissful again, she envisioned being
her father's mistress along with her best friend. "The three of us, together
forever! It would be a dream come true." She lazily caressed one of her
jutting globes. But then a startling thought came to her. "But what about
Alison? She could ruin everything!"
Linda griped, "Yeah. Why is he even married to her?" Then she abruptly
answered her own question. "I'll tell you why! Because he has sexual needs!
Think. Why did he marry her? Was it because he loved her? No. They had
such a rushed engagement that he barely knew her. Was it because of her
great personality? No. Her good humor? No. Her money? No. There's only
one reason: her body. You have to admit that she's seriously hot! He missed
having sex, and he took a gamble on her, that she'd satisfy his sexual needs.
But he gambled and lost to a gold digger! So, if you and I could totally
satisfy his sexual needs, then why would he stay married to her? He
wouldn't! It's what we have to do! Then it'll just be the three of us, together
forever."
Nicole sighed. "You're really convincing, I'll give you that. I can't even
begin to tell you how much I'd love to be one of his mistresses, with you.
But it's STILL incest. All that doesn't make it less wrong!"
"Yes, it DOES"! Linda said passionately. "It's about LOVE! And God's
greatest commandment is to love one another. I'm not religious, and even I
know that. Love conquers all! Isn't loving his cock just another way of
showing your love for him?"
Nicole felt terribly torn. She could feel that Linda was sincere, and she
wanted to believe Linda so very, very much. "I know, but it still is incest! A
good thing to do is not always the right thing to do."
"Arrgh!" Linda clenched the air in front of her in frustration, sending her
big boobs wobbling wildly. "Listen to what you just said! It doesn't even
make sense! Arrgh!" Frustrated, she tried another tack. "Let me tell you
more about the greatest experience in my life so far. Like I said, it was
when Jack came all over my tits. Why was that so great? I'll tell you why.
Because cum is love!"
"What?!" Nicole had never heard that startling claim before.
Linda qualified that. "Okay, not all the time. With sex between two
strangers, it's obviously different. But between two people who love each
other, just about the most important way they can express their love is
through sex. That's the glue that holds marriages together, and so much
more. And there are all kinds of ways to express your love during sex, like
kissing and caressing and fucking and the like. But you can't HOLD a kiss
or a hug and keep it and look at it later."
"You can with a photograph," Nicole pointed out.
"Yeah, but it's not the same, and you know it. A picture of a kiss won't curl
your toes like a real kiss can. But anyway, all those things are important, but
they're fleeting. But cum! It's a physical thing! It's proof! It's the physical
proof of love! Believe me, you think your dad loves you now? Just wait
until he cums on your face! And then he follows up by cumming more on
your big tits! And then, if you think that's great, hold onto your hat, girl,
because when he cums deep in your pussy, you'll be so overcome with love
and joy that you'll just about DIE! You'll practically be able to see God's
face! It's the ultimate!"
Nicole stared at her friend, awed. She ran her hands longingly over her rack
and her face. Finally, she said, "You're not making that up, are you? I can
see in your passion that you really mean it."
"Of course I do! Okay, admittedly, there's some guesswork there. I've had
sex with people I don't love, and I know that felt great. I can only try to
imagine how much BETTER it'll be with your father, someone I love so
very much. And I've talked to people and seen things, and everyone agrees
that it's just about the greatest thing in the entire world, to be fucked by the
man you love! Certainly you're not so sheltered that you've missed people
talking about that, have you?"
"No," Nicole admitted. "I know what you mean. It's what every romance
novel goes on and on about." She'd read some of those kinds of novels.
"Exactly! It's the happy ending to every story. Usually, it's after the picture
fades to black, but it's implied, at least. Don't you want to have a happy
ending? Don't we both deserve happy endings? I'm telling you: you! Me!
Us, together! Both of us serving him as his mistresses. It'll be the ultimate!
And think about how lucky we'll be. Most people don't find happiness until
much later in life, or not at all. But we're on the verge of getting our happy
endings when we're only sixteen! Think of DECADES of serving and
sucking and stroking his cock, every single day!"
Nicole let out a long groan of frustration. "That sounds soooo good!" She
stamped her foot repeatedly in frustration, causing her massive globes to
sway. "But I'm his daughter! I'm his daughter! I can never change that fact.
I'm his daughter!"
Linda lovingly stroked Nicole's long dark brown hair as her friend started to
cry. Suddenly, she thought up a way to stop the crying. "Hey, speaking of
photographs, check this out!" She got up and walked away. Then she
quickly came back holding a photograph.
Nicole snatched it away and stared at it. Her sadness gave way to complete
shock. "Oh... my... God! This was taken yesterday, wasn't it? It's of you,
with... with Daddy's cum... all over you! OHMIGOD!" She squealed and
shrieked.
Shock gave way to excitement and joy. For the next few minutes, they
hugged and kissed, and raved about the photo.
Eventually, Nicole asked, "Why didn't you show this to me earlier?!"
"I guess I forgot. But the main thing is, imagine the picture is of YOU!
Imagine that's Daddy's cum dripping down YOUR face and tits! Because
you held and stroked his fat cock until he came, hard!"
That idea was so thrilling to Nicole that she had trouble breathing. Her eyes
bugged out as she stared longingly at the photo.
Linda didn't totally convince Nicole of her position in that conversation, or
in any other conversation that weekend (although she certainly kept on
trying). Nicole's resistance to incest was just too strong. Nicole felt incest
was a black and white issue. She said she could no more decide incest was
okay than she could decide murder was okay.
But Linda felt she'd made some progress, at least. And now that she'd
revealed her true motives, she kept at it incessantly, trying to chip away at
her friend's resistance. Since Nicole was already sexually involved with
Jack to some extent, Linda hoped to encourage their physical contact and
slowly let Nicole's lusty needs erode her moral definitions.
 Chapter 10

The two girls spent much of the weekend discussing what would happen on
Monday afternoon. Nicole's parents would be back from their short trip, and
Alison would be at work until after dark, as usual, while Jack would be
working at home, as usual. It was the ideal time for them to arrange more
sexual fun with him.
Nicole steadfastly refused to take part in anything she considered incest, but
Linda seized on Nicole's earlier comment that it didn't count as a sin if Jack
was accidentally stimulated to orgasm. She resolved to put them all into a
very sexual situation, and keep it going until an "accident" was bound to
happen. She even got Nicole to agree that there was nothing sinful if an
accident happened.
They considered their options, and came up with plan.
Unfortunately, they had to spend the entire day at school, but that turned out
to be a good thing. Nicole was so full of anticipation that she couldn't think
of anything else. She had little to no idea what her teachers were saying. By
the time the school day was done, she had her heart set on helping her
father have an "accident." Her boldness had grown much more than if
they'd been able to implement their plan immediately.
Jack was feeling terribly guilty over what had happened on Friday. The
main reason for his guilt was that he'd spent the entire weekend with
Alison, and they'd had a great time for once. He realized she really was a
nice person when he got to spend time with her. The problem was she spent
most of her time at work, and what little free time she had was spent on
church related activities. By going to a beach resort, she'd had no option but
to spend all of her time with him, and they both had lots of fun. She even let
him have sex with her - twice!
And the sex wasn't even that bad. True, she just laid there, in the dark, of
course. But she had exactly the kind of buxom, voluptuous body that he
most desired, and even though he couldn't see her face in the darkness, just
knowing how beautiful she was helped excite him. Even if she was as
lifeless as a corpse during sex (which actually wasn't too far from the truth),
it was impossible not to get aroused fucking a body that perfectly formed.
It had been the best sex of their marriage, by far. Even Alison commented
afterwards that she's really enjoyed it, and she strongly hinted she'd be
willing to do it some more soon. But Jack had a guilty secret as to why it
had been so good. It hadn't slipped his attention how similar Alison's
voluptuous body was to Nicole's and Linda's. In fact, Nicole and Alison in
particular could have easily shared their clothes if they'd been closer with
each other (although Alison's boobs were a little larger). So, given all the
sexually exciting adventures Jack had been having with the two girls lately,
it was inevitable that he often fantasized he was fucking one of them instead
of Alison. That made him so enthusiastic and energetic that even Alison
couldn't help but have a good time.
Overall, despite the fact that Jack fantasized about Nicole and Linda while
having sex, the weekend strongly reminded him that he was a married man,
after all. And now that he'd had decent sex for the first time in ages, and
two times at that, he wasn't feeling quite so regretful about his marriage.
Later, he thought, If only I could find some way to sexually excite Alison
enough for her to actually MOVE during sex! I swear, it was like she was
paralyzed. I know she feels it's somehow wrong and sinful to enjoy getting
fucked, so she actually does all she can to resist feeling good. But I was so
horny, thanks to my incestuous fantasies, that I know I made her cum
anyway! That's a first!
Perhaps if I can keep doing that, she'll slowly loosen up and enjoy it more. I
know a big reason she works overtime all the time and goes to every church
activity there is is because she's trying to avoid me, knowing I'll want to
have sex with her again. If she enjoys it, she won't try to avoid me, and we'll
be able to spend more time together and grow closer. A positive feedback
loop will start, and before long, I just might have myself a real marriage,
and with a total hottie too! So what if she married me for my money? She'd
still be a great catch for an average looking Joe like me, if we could only
make our marriage work. After this weekend, I feel she's sincere in at least
wanting to try.
But it all goes back to sex. That's the stumbling block. We're ultimately
doomed if she's determined to just lie there like a stiff board. My secret
fantasies can only take me so far.
As a result of all these developments, he didn't know what to do about
Nicole and Linda and their sexual games. He wanted to focus his energies
on saving his marriage, but at the same time, what they'd done to him on
Friday and on times before was so incredibly arousing that he couldn't resist
them. He felt terribly conflicted.
In the end, he convinced himself that the girls were only interested in using
him as a practice dummy of sorts, so they could develop the sexual
confidence to be with boys (he was unaware that Linda was already quite
sexually experienced). He decided he could "tolerate" some fondling and
kissing and such, if that was all it was. Technically, that wasn't really
cheating on Alison, he figured.
He told himself that it was just a phase the girls were going through, and
besides, they were making him so horny all the time that he was managing
to put some spark back into his marriage. Not only that, but for the first
time in years, he'd been exercising and dieting daily, and with a fierce
determination. He'd even started taking some medicine to deal with his bald
spot. It was a new and expensive medicine that had been clinically proven
to actually work. It was just too embarrassing for him to look at and feel
Nicole's and Linda's perfect hard bodies, and then have him feel his soft
belly and love handles. Plus, he secretly hoped that if he could recapture
more of his youthful good looks, they might want to use him as a "practice
dummy" for a lot longer.
With that as motivation, he was suddenly exercising and dieting so much
that, if anything, he was in danger of overdoing it.
-----
Nicole and Linda laid on their usual lawn chairs, wearing their micro-
bikinis. They'd spent a little too much time in the sun over the weekend, so
they'd moved their chairs into the shade. They'd been home from school
over an hour, and there had been no sign of Jack.
Both of them were so full of anticipation, they felt like they were losing
their minds. Nicole looked at the clock she'd brought out with her yet again.
She was staring at it constantly, trying to will it to go faster. "It's almost five
o'clock!" she whined. "At this rate, Alison will be home soon!" She didn't
have to explain what a disaster that would be.
Linda said, "I still say we should just go in there and talk to him. That way,
he can't avoid us."
"We shouldn't," Nicole replied, but without much resolve. "You know his
rules about not being disturbed."
"Yes, but I'm sure he's avoiding us. He's probably freaking out over what
happened on Friday. Plus, I think he and your evil stepmom had a good
time over the weekend. Did you see the way they were looking at each
other all googly-eyed last night? I've never seen them look at each other like
that. It was like they were really in love." Linda had still been there when
Jack and Alison came home from their weekend vacation.
"Nooooo!" Nicole whined in great distress. "Don't say that!"
But Linda persisted, "I wouldn't be surprised if they even had sex in their
beach cabana."
"Noooooooo!" The foxy daughter moaned helplessly. Her jealousy was
getting the best of her.
"I'm afraid it's true," Linda said. "We can't be passive. We have a great plan,
and we need to put it into action! Not tomorrow, but today! The last thing
we want to see is..." Her voice trailed off. "Sssh! Did you hear that?"
"Heard what?" Nicole sat up and perked up her ears, like an alert rodent.
Linda whispered, "The door! I heard a door opening somewhere!" They'd
left the glass screen door open in the hopes of hearing some sounds of
activity inside the house. She sprang to her feet. "I'm gonna go check it
out!"
It turned out that Linda was right: Jack had been avoiding them. In fact,
he'd been avoiding them like the plague. He'd heard when they came home
from school, and his goal was to not come out of his locked office until
after Alison came home that evening, so he wouldn't have to be tempted. It
wasn't that he was against any more sexy adventures with them (as long as
things didn't go too far), but he just wasn't mentally ready so soon after his
successful weekend vacation with his wife.
But his bladder eventually betrayed him, and he had no choice to go to the
bathroom. It was next door to his office, but he had to go out into the
hallway to get to it.
By the time Linda got there, he was already peeing in the bathroom. She
bounced up and down on her bare heels as she waited for him to finish,
because she knew she had him right where she wanted him. She wiped her
smile away and tried to get into an angry mood, because that was part of the
plan she and Nicole had worked out.
After washing his hands, Jack opened the bathroom door and stepped into
the hall.
Linda stood there, completely blocking his path. She had her arms crossed
under her nice rack, thrusting her tits up and out. She wore a very
convincing angry scowl on her face. "I'm upset with you, Mr. Devoux! Very
upset!"
"What?! Why?!" His heart sunk as he suddenly recalled the mystery of the
missing cum on Friday. He figured she was going to lay into him for losing
control and forcing her to clean up his cummy mess. He slumped in defeat,
feeling like he deserved her wrath.
But that wasn't on her mind at all. Instead, she said, "I heard what you said
and did to Nicky on Friday, after I left. You fondled her breasts for, like, ten
minutes! You played with her ass too!" Her tone lightened some, and she
started walking down the hall, away from his office and towards the front of
the house.
He had no choice but to follow, to find out what she was so upset about.
She waited until they were in the living room, and then continued, "And
that's great. You should see how happy you made her. She was walking on
air all weekend long." Then her voice turned harsh and hurt again. "But
what about me? Do you know how left out I feel right now? I could just
cry!"
He was still thinking she was going to bring up the missing cum, so he
wasn't following her well. "Wait. What did I do wrong exactly?"
She continued walking as she explained, "You played with her tits and ass,
for, like, ever, but not mine! Don't you like me? Don't you think I'm
attractive?"
"Well, of course I do. Lately, you've practically become like a second
daughter to me."
She was so happy to hear that, she departed from her planned script. "Oh!
Mr. Devoux! That's the best thing I've ever heard!" She launched herself at
him, and squeezed him tightly. Her face beamed brightly.
He smiled, happy to make her happy, but he was still confused. He was
waiting for his chance to say that he had important things to do and needed
to get back to his office. But first he needed to make sure she wouldn't
holding the cleaning of the cum over him. "Well, uh, sure," he said
uncertainly. "You know you practically live here. Our house is your house. I
know a lot of people say that, but I truly mean it."
"Oh! Oh! Jack!" It was the first time she'd directly called him that in ages.
She was so overcome with love for him that she temporarily forgot all about
her formal last-name-only habit. Inspired, she kissed him hard on his lips.
Taken by surprise, he didn't think to keep his lips shut, and he discovered
her tongue probing deep into his mouth. He wanted to break away and tell
her this wasn't really appropriate, but she had one hand on the back of his
head, keeping it firmly in place, and her other hand wrapped around his
back, so he wasn't going anywhere. And she was effectively nude, except
for three tiny triangles of blue fabric, and she was rubbing her big tits
aggressively into his chest.
His resistance crumbled. He began kissing back. He'd been holding his
hands in the air, uncertain where to put them, but he put them on her bare
back. At least, that was the plan. Within seconds, they somehow slid down
to her ass, and he firmly squeezed her firm, tanned ass cheeks as the kiss
went on and on and on.
The plan that Linda and Nicole had worked out started with Linda
pretending outrage, in order to confuse Jack and leave him only reacting
defensively. It was a bonus for Linda to actually catch him alone, so he
wouldn't be worried about what his daughter thought. Linda had managed
to get Jack all the way into the living room before the kissing stopped their
progress. She hadn't quite gotten him to the easy chair she'd been aiming
for, but she was close enough.
Nicole didn't want to be totally left out. She peeked in from an adjacent
room and gawked at what she saw. She didn't mind that Linda was necking
with Jack, in general, but she was nonetheless frustrated that it wasn't her at
that very moment instead.
Suddenly, the kiss came to an end. "Good!" Linda said hotly, her lips only
an inch or two from his. "Maybe you don't hate me after all. But if you
really like me, don't leave me behind! Please play with my tits and ass too!"
She dramatically ripped her bikini top off and tossed it away. It wasn't hard
to do, since it had only been loosely tied on in the first place.
He briefly considered trying to excuse himself back to his office, but the
kiss had made him so horny that he couldn't resist. Besides, Linda raised her
arms above her head and arched her back, thrusting her big tits out, and he
couldn't have been a straight male and not held them. He squeezed them
from below and resumed the French kissing too.
He alternated between fondling her ass and tits for the most part, but his
hands sometimes wandered elsewhere. She had such a heavenly body that
he wanted to explore every last inch of it. The only area he considered off
limits was her pussy. That also happened to be the only area left covered, so
he just made sure to avoid that one triangle of blue fabric. As a result, he
came very close to touching her pussy lips at times, because that triangle
covered so very little.
Linda was even bolder. Jack had been wearing just a T-shirt and pair of
shorts with boxers underneath, since it was a hot sunny day and nobody
cared what he wore when he worked at home. The foxy blonde freely slid
her hands under his shirt as she caressed him. If she was disappointed at his
out of shape physique, she certainly didn't show it. In fact, she ran his hands
over him adoringly like he was some kind of Greek god.
But she didn't stop there. She slid her hands right inside the back of his
shorts to caress his ass cheeks too. But the boxers were still in the way. She
didn't feel it was fair that he could play with her totally bare ass cheeks
while she had his boxers in the way, so before long she slid her hands inside
his boxers too. She moaned erotically as she repeatedly squeezed and
kneaded his ass.
While all this was happening, his penis was erect, naturally, and it poked
stiffly through his clothes and rubbed against her lower abdomen. She knew
how to take advantage of this, and gyrated her hips constantly so she could
relentlessly grind against his raging boner.
Jack loved it. It was a wonderful level of stimulation, but it wasn't so
overwhelming that he had to worry about cumming soon.
This went on for about five minutes, while they kept on kissing too.
Nicole had been watching with just her head poking into the room, which
left her free to play with her pussy without worrying if anyone could see
what her hand was doing. But eventually she couldn't take just watching
anymore. She'd been longing for him all weekend long, and then through an
agonizingly long school day, and she couldn't wait another second.
She overcame her shyness, put her bikini bottoms back into place, and
walked into room. She coughed, and said, "That looks nice." It wasn't quite
part of the plan, but she didn't care.
Jack was startled. He looked up and around, and finally laid his eyes on his
daughter. His dick twitched and seemingly grew another inch as he saw her
standing there in her micro-bikini, looking totally delicious. He relaxed,
realizing it was only her after all. He knew she wasn't upset from the way
she was smiling. Plus, he noticed a distinct wet spot right over her camel
toe. He went back to pinching one of Linda's nipples with one hand and
caressing her hips and ass with his other one.
He said to his busty sexpot of a daughter, "Hi, Darling. How are you
doing?"
She replied jovially, "Good, but obviously not as good as you or Linda."
Everyone laughed.
She tilted her head shyly. "Daddy... Could I have my turn now?" She pouted
sexily, "You promised! Remember on Friday? You promised you'd play
with my tits and ass a lot from now on." She walked closer, so she was
standing within arm's length of the other two
He was so tremendously aroused, all thoughts of going back to his office
were completely forgotten. His plans to focus more of his energies on his
marriage were temporarily mislaid too. He said, "Yes, that's true. But I also
promised that I'd play with Linda's tits and ass a lot too. Do you remember
that part? And she's feeling like I've been neglecting her." He kept on
fondling the gorgeous blonde pressed against him while she continued to
churn her hips against his cock.
Nicole continued in her sexy pout, "Yeah, but my tits... They need you!"
She dramatically pulled her bikini top off and tossed it aside, knowing that
would boost her chances of getting her turn faster. She hefted up her full
melons with both hands, as if offering them to him on a platter.
That was a pretty convincing offer. Even with Linda all but dry humping
him, he looked at the writhing blonde in his grasp, and asked, "Linda, is it
okay if I let Nicky have a turn for a while? I'll get back to you soon, I
promise."
Linda looked at Nicole in confusion, and asked her, "What about our plan?"
She belatedly realized she shouldn't have said that, but luckily the word
"plan" was so vague that it didn't imply that they had an entire series of
events worked out in advance.
"What plan?" Jack immediately asked them both.
Linda clarified, "We've been working on a new cheerleader routine. We
want to get your feedback."
"Oh," Jack said, unable to hide his disappointment. Normally, he would
have loved that, especially since he hadn't seen both girls practice their
routine for him yet, but taking turns fondling and kissing his girls sounded
much better than just watching them dance. But he said politely, "That
would be nice."
Nicole said, as an idea came to her, "I know! Daddy, what if one of us
dances, and the other one sits on your lap and watches with you? Then we
could switch. It'll be fun!"
Jack and Linda both agreed that was a very good idea.
When Linda and Nicole had originally come up with their plan, they'd
assumed Jack would be more resistant. So they'd figured they would need to
do some dancing before he was warmed up enough for the kissing and
fondling. They actually had been working hard on a new cheerleader
routine, and it was just about the only thing they did all weekend aside from
eat, sleep, and talk about Jack. Neither of them had any serious intentions to
actually try to make the squad; they were doing it at home only, just to
please the man they loved.
"I'll go first," Linda volunteered. "Nicky, you keep him warmed up while I
go get changed, okay?"
Nicole giggled gaily. "Okay!"
But Linda wasn't quite done. She teased, "Wait a sec. Mr. Devoux is terribly
overdressed." Smirking, she yanked his shorts down (but not his boxers),
and then pulled them all the way off. Then she twirled them around her
finger and let them fly off. Before they'd even landed, she started to pull his
T-shirt up.
However, he held her hands and stopped her. He actually would have loved
to have his shirt off so he could have more skin-to-skin contact. He figured
they would be safe from going too far as long as he still had his boxers on,
and he did. But he felt embarrassed. He figured it was bad enough that he
was a balding middle aged average Joe, fooling around with two scorching
hot buxom teen sex bombs. With a shirt on, he didn't look too bad. But if
his flabby belly and love handles were exposed for all to see, he would be
too embarrassed to look them in their eyes.
Linda relented, and left him in just his boxers and shirt. Happily, the boxers
were an expensive silky pair, with a nice paisley pattern. They were fun to
caress.
Jack mentally resolved to try even harder to exercise and eat right, so he
would be at least somewhat worthy for these two. But there wasn't much
more he could do. In the last week, he'd practically been fasting. Even at the
ritzy beach resort, he'd mostly eaten salads and drank nothing but juice or
water.
As soon as Linda slid out of his arms, Nicole slid right in. Linda rushed off
to get their dancing outfits and the CD player.
He sighed with contentment, as his hands immediately went to her big
breasts.
She giggled, feeling even giddier than he was. "Oh, Daddy! You really love
those things, don't you?"
"I do," he replied, pulling playfully on her nipples. "But I love every part of
you. Yes, I love your body because you're sexy and stacked and beautiful.
As your father, I can't tell you how proud of you I am that you stay in such
great shape. But more than that, Darling, I love you because you're you."
Her entire body tingled in response to those loving words. She felt a heady
rush that made her dizzy. "Oh, Daddy! You're the greatest! I love you so
much!" She threw her body against his and squeezed him tightly.
The hug was so close that Jack didn't have room to play with her big globes.
So he brought his hands to her luscious ass cheeks instead. That was a
pretty great consolation prize.
She felt so ecstatic from his compliments and declaration of love that she
wanted to reward him in a big way. She was a naturally submissive girl, and
she desired to serve him as some kind of sex servant so strongly that she
could practically taste it. It was only her strong aversion to incest that held
her back.
But she was determined to make him feel as good as she could, given the
circumstances. Recalling what Linda had been doing to him, she slid her
hands inside the backside of his boxers and firmly clutched his ass cheeks.
Then, feeling his turgid dick pressing against her lower abdomen, she
started grinding all over it.
True, it was pretty much exactly what Linda had been doing, but that didn't
make Jack love it any less. The fact that his silky boxers were the only
effective barrier between them made it that much more pleasurable.
Besides, Nicole had even more ample charms. And the fact that she was his
flesh and blood daughter took his lusty desire to an even higher level.
Soon, she pulled back a bit and said, "Daddy, please! Play with my tits
some more!" He immediately complied, but she continued to moan
erotically, "I love you so much! I love to use my body to make you feel
good." But then, remembering the cover story, she added, "This will be a
big help for me when I start dating boys."
After only a few minutes, Linda returned. She'd already dressed into her
cheerleader uniform.
When Linda and Nicole had been working on their seduction plan, they'd
debated the issue of what to wear while doing their cheerleading routine. It
was tempting to simply dress in their micro-bikini, or even while totally
nude. However, both of them were so endowed up top that it was downright
painful for them to dance without any support at all.
So, after much deliberation, they'd come up with a good solution. They'd
already purchased real cheerleader uniforms when they'd started trying out
of the school's squad. They were an unusual tangerine color, but it looked
good against their nicely tanned, firm teen bodies. However, with things
progressing so nicely with Jack, they felt the uniforms weren't nearly sexy
enough. So, using scissors and needle and thread, they'd made some
adjustments. Severe adjustments.
Most of their cheerleader tops had been cut away. The top used to go down
enough to cover their belly buttons, but now it was smaller than a typical
bra! One could see much of the undersides of their boobs even when they
were standing straight and still. They were tempted to cut off even more,
but they needed enough fabric tightly hugging their outrageous curves to
provide sufficient breast support for their dancing, since they weren't going
to wear a bra underneath. Their pleated skirts were now hanging much
lower on their hips, and the length had been seriously slashed. The skirts
were so short that if they actually wore them up on their hips like they were
supposed to, most of their pussies would have been exposed.
Linda reluctantly wore her micro-bikini bottoms underneath. She was
unhappy about that, but she felt obliged to maintain the pretence that they
were only "practicing" with Jack, and didn't intend to go too far. Plus,
Nicole had insisted.
Jack retired to the easy chair that Linda had originally been angling to get
him to sit in. It was a wide and comfy chair, and Nicole was able to sit in
his lap quite comfortably. She sat facing forward, just like he did, because
their supposed purpose was to watch and critique the dance routine.
Linda turned on the music. The song was "Wake Me Up Before you Go-
Go" by Wham. True, the song was quite an old one, but Jack liked it, and it
had the right kind of beat to dance to. The girls had created their
cheerleading routine specifically to please and arouse Jack and Jack alone.
They knew he wasn't up on the latest dance hits, so they danced to older
songs that they knew he liked.
The blonde beauty started to dance.
Jack and Nicole got much more comfortable. After what happened on
Friday, they both wanted much the same thing, so it hadn't really been an
accident when Jack arranged for his cock to rest mostly over one of his
thighs.
That was the very same thigh where Nicole chose to center her weight.
Once she felt his boner nestled snugly just underneath her pussy lips, she
immediately started to subtly grind down on it.
That let Jack free to explore his daughter's effectively nude body. He
reached around and filled both his hands with her soft and inviting tit-flesh.
His fingers sank in deeply, and he started to knead. He knew he'd take the
time to explore much more of her supple teen body as the dancing went on,
but he naturally wanted to start there.
He leaned down and kissed her shoulder. Then he kissed his way up the
back of her neck to her ear. He whispered, "I love you, Darling. So very
much!" And he nibbled on her earlobe.
Inevitably, whenever Jack told Nicole he loved her, she got extremely hot
and horny. Suddenly excited beyond all reason, she gyrated on his thick
dick as best she could, newly resolved and totally determined to make him
cum. Her resolve that it was only morally acceptable to make him cum
"accidentally" went right out the window, at least as long as she was this
horny.
Meanwhile, Linda danced to the song while standing so close to the easy
chair that she was nearly in danger of kicking them. Since the two foxy girls
had no real intention of making the cheerleading squad, they were free to
make up any routine they wanted. Not surprisingly, the one they had come
up with was far too obscene to ever perform in public. It was full of lots of
pelvic thrusts, hands caressing tits, ass bends, high steps, leg stretches, and
even hands caressing asses and pussy mounds. Since Linda knew what sex
was all about, she was particularly good at making the routine all about the
kinds of thrusting motions and gyrations used in sex.
Her tiny tangerine top stayed on, and even kept her nipples covered,
because it was on tightly to give some support. But there was still enough
give for her big boobs to bounce around wildly. It was only near the end of
the song when she caressed her globes in such a way as to make the top
slide up and leave her tits totally exposed.
Linda liked to lift her skirt up and caress her body underneath (even though
the skirt covered very little to begin with). Towards the end of the song, she
blatantly ran her hands over her pussy mound, looking like she was having
an orgasm on the spot. She exposed a good portion of her blonde bush in
the process, even though it had been shaved to a strip recently.
Nicole was scandalized; they'd never agreed to go that far. She was afraid of
pussy contact, because she saw it as a gateway to fucking. She was going to
say something, but between the way Jack was kissing the back of her neck
and gently twisting her nipples, she kind of forgot what she wanted to say.
Somehow, she found herself sliding back and forth over her father's boner
instead.
When the song ended, Linda bent over and turned off the music. Then she
stepped forward and took a long low bow, making her big knockers dangle
down.
Jack could have easily reached out and caressed them, and he might have
thought to do that if he wasn't already quite satisfied with the even bigger
teen tits already filling his hands.
Nicole clapped and cheered. "Yeay! Yeay! Great job, girl!" She was
genuinely excited for her blonde friend, but she greatly exaggerated her
excitement so she'd have a good excuse to bounce outrageously on her
daddy's cock, and that's just what she did.
So far, she'd only been grinding and sliding on it, but the bouncing was so
much fun that she simply decided to keep on doing it. At the same time, she
hooted, "A kiss for the dancer!"
Jack loved that idea. Between enjoying and exploring his daughter's
bountiful body and watching the X-rated cheerleader routine, he was
extremely distracted, and at first he forget to say anything at all. But
Nicole's suggestion inspired him to speak. "Yes, great idea. And great
dance, Linda! Come here and accept your victory kiss."
Linda took a couple of steps forward, bent over, and kissed Jack on the lips.
As far as kisses went, it wasn't the greatest because of her rather awkward
position. Linda was bent in two at a sharp angle, and she had to do so in a
way without bumping into Nicole, who was still lightly bouncing on Jack's
erection. Linda was forced to hold his chin to help ensure their mouths
wouldn't accidentally break contact.
But for Jack, the blonde vixen's stance had one great benefit: he was able to
reach out and play with her dangling tits. In fact, just for kicks, he let his
hands wander freely over all four of the extra large breasts within his easy
reach. Of course his two hands couldn't really touch all four at once, but his
fingers roamed freely, eventually touching every last inch of their ample
endowments.
When the kissing between Jack and Linda ended, Linda turned her head to
Nicole, and asked, "Did you like my dancing too?"
"Sure! It was great, and really sexy!"
"So, do I get a kiss from you too?"
Nicole pondered that. She knew it was her turn to dance, but she was
having too much fun where she was. She especially loved the powerful
surges of pleasure emanating from her pussy as she continually slid and
bounced on her father's boner. She'd never intimately kissed a girl before,
and she knew that was the kind of kiss Linda was talking about. But Linda
had warned her over the weekend that there would be times they might have
to kiss each other to help arouse Jack. The stacked daughter decided to bite
the bullet and do it, so long as she could keep her spot on her father's lap a
little longer.
Too embarrassed to give her verbal agreement, she just closed her eyes and
opened her mouth.
Linda moved in, and her lips met Nicole's.
Jack loved what he was seeing, almost too much. He had to struggle
mightily not to cum as he watched the two girls make out. He even had to
stop fondling the four tits within reach for a while, because it was all too
arousing.
Nicole didn't put much into the kiss, but just patiently endured it for Jack's
sake. She was glad that Linda kept the kissing short, but relief quickly
turned to distress when she realized she had no excuse to stay where she
was anymore. But then an idea came to her ,and she said, "Encore! Encore!"
Linda pulled back a bit so she could make eye contact with the other two,
but she remained lewdly bent over since Jack had just resumed playing with
her nipples. "Encore? Really? What do you think, Mr. Devoux?"
He pondered his situation, checking to see how close he was to cumming.
He decided he could make it through another song (although he was being
extremely optimistic). "That sounds great to me," he said. "Both of you can
do two dances then, right?"
"Right!" both girls said at once. They liked that idea.
But, in the middle of all this insanely euphoric stimulation, a worry crossed
Jack's mind. As he twisted Linda's nipples, he asked her, "Um, but... uh... I
have one concern. The dance you just did is really sexy. Too sexy! I mean,
to do that in public? In front of a large crowd?"
Both girls laughed heartily. Linda even had to pull free of Jack's wandering
hands because she doubled over in laughter.
Jack was very confused, but Nicole finally recovered enough to explain,
"Daddy, you're too funny! We would never dance like THAT in front of
other people! What, did you think we'd wear those uniforms too?"
"Um, I didn't think..." he admitted. And now that he did think about it, it
seemed absurd. They'd be arrested or gang raped. He pulled on Nicole's
nipples while he pondered this.
Linda added, "Mr. Devoux, that routine was designed just for YOU! Ditto
with the special uniforms. We may or may not make the squad, but we don't
care much about that. We're mostly interested in making YOU happy!"
Nicole gaily added, "Isn't that a fun idea? Don't you like the idea of having
your own personal little cheerleading squad?"
Linda picked up on that, and continued, "And not just any cheerleading
squad. Your own sexy, big-titted cheerleaders!" She took his hands and
brought them back to her bare rack to make her point. Then she realized
that she was being selfish, and she returned one of his hands to Nicole's
busty chest.
She purred in an extra sultry voice as she kept her hands over his. "I know
there's only two of us, but we try to make up for our lack of numbers with
our willingness to please. Imagine having your own personally designed,
private cheerleading show, whenever you want! And we can wear whatever
you like too, or nothing at all! We're here to serve you."
"Yes," Nicole agreed, her voice slurred with erotic desire. "We're here to
serve you!"
This conversation was all so arousing to Jack, not to mention all the tits to
play with, that it was a near miracle he managed not to cum yet. As if that
wasn't enough, Nicole was alternating between bouncing up and down on
his cock and gyrating all over it. Each move she made seemed more
stimulating than the last, and she was soaking his boner with her copious
pussy juices. He realized his estimate that he could last through another
song was way off.
 Chapter 11

Jack started to get up, but he didn't get very far with Nicole still in his lap.
He said, "Uh, girls! I have to go to the bathroom, like, really fast! Right
now!"
The girls made way.
He stood up and sort of walked like a crab, because he was trying his
damnedest to move forward while also not cumming in his boxers.
When he was almost to the bathroom, an idea occurred to Linda. Clutching
her bare boobs so they wouldn't bounce too much, she rushed to catch up
with him.
Nicole was left behind, wondering what her friend was up to. But she was
too overcome with lust to go and find out. Her entire body was trembling
and tingling, and it seemed her skin was hot to the touch. She decided to
wait until the other two were out of sight and then she'd finger herself to a
secret climax.
Linda reached Jack, let go of her boobs, put a hand on his shoulder. "Um,
Mr. Devoux?"
"Yes, Linda?" He paused at the door to the bathroom, but still had his back
turned to her.
"I have one favor to ask you. We're trying to make you happy. Hard and
happy. It's fun! We're learning so much about how please boys. Thanks for
letting us do this!"
"Uh, my pleasure." He thought, I've never spoken a truer statement than
that! Christ Almighty! They're thanking ME?!
She said, more hesitantly, "But, uh, the one thing that would kind of ruin it
for us is if you go in there feeling hard and happy, and come out only
feeling happy, if you catch my drift."
"Um..." Even after all they'd done with each other, they had certain
pretenses to maintain. He was astounded she was referring to his erection
and his need to orgasm, if only indirectly. He was very glad he had his back
to her, because this would be a horribly awkward moment for eye contact.
She continued, "We're trying to learn about boys, you know, and part of that
is learning about how much it takes to get them to... you know. You'll kind
of ruin our experiment if you rush off and take care of it when we're not
looking. So please don't do that, okay?"
"Um, okay."
"Accidents will happen, if you know what I mean." She giggled knowingly.
"And if they don't happen soon enough for you, let me know. Nicky feels
like she can only go so far, you know, because she's your daughter and
everything. But that's not a problem for me. So just let me know, and I'll
take care of it. We just need a secret code. Hmmm. What could it be? ... I
know! You can tell me, 'Linda, I love you like a second daughter.' Okay?"
Her "randomly chosen" code phrase wasn't exactly randomly chosen. That
was the phrase she wanted to hear him say more than any other.
He nodded.
"Thanks. Nicky's right. You ARE the best!" She patted him on the back and
rushed back to the living room.
Jack really didn't need to pee; he'd been going to the bathroom to jack off.
He was so aroused that he knew all he had to do was stop resisting and a
huge load of cum would blast into the toilet. But now he couldn't do that. If
he came back to the living room with his penis flaccid, Linda would know
he'd broken the promise he'd just made.
He didn't even bother with the pretense of using the bathroom. However, he
did need a break to get away from the overwhelmingly arousing girls. His
penis desperately needed a respite, if he wasn't going to cum immediately.
So he walked down another hall to get a snack from the kitchen. Then he
remembered his diet, and realized he couldn't even do that. He ended up just
getting a glass of water for himself and a snack for the girls while his urge
to cum slowly passed.
Back in the living room, Linda sat on a chair next to Nicole in the easy
chair. Both of them were happy to rest and recover a little while too.
Nicole had just touched her clit and quietly climaxed. She asked, "I heard
you talking with Dad. What were you talking about?" She was trying to
distract Linda so her friend wouldn't notice her climax, but she was also
quite curious about the answer.
Knowing that Nicole had been too far away to hear the actual words, Linda
replied, "Oh, I was just reassuring him. You know, he worries. He wants to
be sure he's a responsible father. He's a good man."
"That he is," Nicole agreed. After a pause, she asked, "But... do you think
we're taking things too far?"
"Oh no, definitely not," Linda replied confidently, as if there was no doubt
about it. "Everything is just right. Isn't this fun? Not only have we made
him hard and happy, but he's so very proud of you! He's bursting with
pride!"
"Really?" The naive girl was quite gullible. She stiffened up proudly.
"Really. You know what he just told me?"
"What?" Nicole asked eagerly.
"No, I shouldn't tell you. He was probably assuming we were speaking in
confidence."
"Oh, come on, don't leave me hanging like that!" Nicole pleaded. "What did
he say?"
The clever blonde pretended uncertainty for a few seconds. Then she
eagerly lied, "Okay, I suppose it won't do any harm to tell you. He told me,
'I'm so very happy today! Sure, it's fun and arousing for me, but that's not
what makes me so happy. I'm getting to see Nicky bloom! I've been
concerned. Here she is, sixteen years old already, the most beautiful girl I've
ever seen, and yet she's shown little to no interest in boys. But now her
interest in sex is starting to blossom. It almost makes me cry, I'm so happy
to help her start to become a woman."
Nicole was floored. She totally bought the fabricated comment. "Wow? He
said all that?!"
Linda nodded, and replied, "But don't tell him I told you okay? That's just
between you and me. And play it cool when he comes back. Otherwise,
he'll catch on I told you something."
Nicole was fit to be tied. "Play it cool?! How can I?! He's made me so very
happy that I just want to bounce and grind on his cock for hours and hours
and hours!"
Linda chuckled, mostly to herself. She was pleased as punch that her
scheming was working. She said, "Don't worry, there will be plenty of time
for that. Plenty! I loved what we said to him, how we're his private
cheerleading squad, ready to dance and perform for him at any time. Even
nude, if he wants it. We're both glad to serve him, like good daughters
should."
She belatedly realized she'd just implied that she thought of herself as one
of Jack's daughters. But she correctly figured Nicole was too horny to
notice.
Nicole squirmed in her chair. She pouted, "Don't say that! You're only
making me even MORE excited!"
Linda chuckled some more. "Okay, slight change of plan then. Since you're
so energetic, why don't you dance next then? Then I'll take a turn, and you
take a turn. And hey, why stop there? I love this arrangement of one of us
dancing while the other one bounces on his cock. Er, I mean, sits on his
lap."
Nicole squirmed and writhed her nearly naked body even more urgently.
Suddenly, she stood up and shouted, "Daddy, what's taking you so long? I'm
ready to dance for you! Both Linda and I agreed I should go next!"
Jack shouted back from the kitchen, "Okay! Just a minute though. I'm
getting a snack for us all!"
"Hurry!" Nicole yelled pleadingly. I need to feel Daddy's cock! God, I need
it so bad!
With a mind to his new healthier way of living, he was fixing sliced carrots
and celery with almond butter on them. That way, he could eat a little too
and not feel bad about it. As he finished making them, he thought, Holy
Christ! She sounds so enthusiastic, I'm almost afraid to go back in there!
Oh man, what am I getting myself into?!
Alison. Alison. She's my wife! My very beautiful wife. The girls are just as
lovely and beautiful, but they're my daughters! Er, I mean Nicky's my
daughter. I have a chance to get my marriage back on track. I can't get too
sidetracked with their nubile, luscious, and oh-so-perfect bodies! Okay, we
can have fun, but I just have to make sure we don't go too far or I don't get
too obsessed.
Feeling better, and with his penis doing better too, he walked back to the
living room while holding a tray of the carrots and celery. He still wore just
the silk boxers and the T-shirt. There was a massive wet spot in the front of
his boxers, thanks to his pre-cum continually leaking, not to mention
Nicole's juices leaking down, but he didn't care.
They continued as before, only with Nicole and Linda switching positions.
Nicole danced to the song "All Star" by Smash Mouth.
The three of them assumed pretty much the exact same positions as before
too, except that the girls were switched. Jack positioned his boner in the
exact same position, and Linda took the same position on it so she could rub
her pussy lips all over it. The only difference was that "accidentally" pulled
her tiny blue triangle of fabric to the side so it wouldn't get in the way of the
fun.
Then, seeing that Nicole had already started dancing and wasn't in a
position to see, she wrapped her fingers around Jack's boner and gave it a
good squeeze. Then she pulled his boxers back so his thickness was resting
on his thigh essentially totally uncovered. Still seeing that Nicole didn't
know what she was doing, she gave his throbbing erection a few loving
strokes. But she could only pretend to be adjusting her position for so long,
so she finally withdrew her hand and rested her bare pussy lips right on top
of his bare erection.
She'd made a vow to herself not to get ahead of what Nicole was doing with
Jack. For some reason that she couldn't quite explain to herself, she felt
strongly that Nicole should lead the way. She only allowed herself to do
with Jack what Nicole was already doing. But sometimes, such as this time,
her lust got the best of her and she broke her rule a little bit.
Jack thought, SHIT! Linda's got her fingers around my dick and she's
practically jacking me off! Hell, she is jacking me off! This goes way
beyond any acceptable boundaries. But she's not my daughter, so isn't it
okay? Dammit, it feels so good that I can't tell her to stop if I tried! I just
hope Nicky doesn't see!
He happily watched Nicole dance while he mostly kept busy by fondling
Linda's nice tits. He particularly loved playing with her nipples, and of
course with Nicole's too. Not only was it fun to do in and of itself, but he
knew nipple play made both girls so horny that they couldn't think straight.
He was rewarded with a continual stream of erotic moans and purrs, plus,
he could feel their Linda's pussy gushing and flooding down onto his boner,
just as Nicole's had done during the previous song.
Linda was less subtle about her bouncing and grinding, and she was better
at it too, due to her sexual experience. Plus, there was the fact that her hot
pussy was making direct skin-to-skin contact with his hard-on.
On top of that, Nicole channeled her enthusiasm at the things Jack had
supposedly told Linda into her dance moves. She felt like there was nothing
more important in the world than dancing her very best so that Jack would
have a long and hard cock for Linda to bounce on. Her tangerine colored
cheerleading outfit was cut in the exact same way as Linda's, but since her
tits were bigger, they bounced around even more outrageously.
Plus, there was just something about seeing his own flesh and blood
daughter making lewd pelvic thrusts in his direction that stirred him in a
way that seeing Linda make the same moves did not.
He'd been a hair trigger away from cumming after the last song, and while
he'd recovered some since then, he really hadn't recovered that much.
Everything was just too arousing.
As a result, before the song was halfway over, he was already desperately
fighting the need to climax. Still, he valiantly held on, as if for dear life,
trying to last until the song was over. He wasn't sure what the end game
was, since he wasn't allowed to cum in the bathroom, but he didn't want this
constant erotic thrill to come to an end in any case.
Somehow, he made it through the song, but it was much like holding one's
breath: he knew he'd have to let go, and soon. There was just no way around
it.
Nicole was constantly learning from Linda. Like Linda, near the end of the
song, she'd managed to move what was left of the cheerleader top off her
nipples. But that wasn't good enough. As the song faded out, she
dramatically pulled it all the way off and tossed it away.
Then she took her bow. Her huge melons hung down, like cow udders.
"Yeay! Yeay! Bravo!" Linda clapped and cheered. Like Nicole, she used the
end of the song as an excuse to bounce and grind on Jack's cock even more
outrageously than before. "A kiss for the dancer!"
Nicole more or less stayed in her bowed position, but she took a couple of
steps forward until her face was butting against her father's. Then she
opened her mouth and let him take over.
Jack had never had a true open-mouthed kiss with his daughter yet, so this
was quite an exciting moment for the both of them. It was made all the
better by the way that he held and fondled her dangling jugs as their lips
met.
True, the angle and position was a bit awkward, but the kiss was
nonetheless very electric. Nicole didn't know what she was doing, but she
was happy to just leave her mouth open and let her father explore it with his
tongue. She knew there would be plenty of time for her to practice kissing
with him later.
Linda could tell that Jack was right on the cusp of a great climax. His entire
body was trembling with need. Feeling naughty and inspired, she lifted one
leg up some, allowing one of her hands to snake down to Jack's painfully
pulsing erection. She started quickly pumping her fist up and down it.
Jack was going to cum anyway. Just the fact that he was French kissing and
fondling his naked daughter while another scorching hot teen bounced in
his lap was certain to do the trick. But the way Linda jacked him off made
his climax even more pleasurable and intense.
Only after he started to shoot off did Linda realize they had a problem about
where his cum was going to go. Since she was pretty much still sitting on
top of it, it wasn't going to go far, and unless she moved, it would wind up
splattered in the narrow space between their legs. She thought she could do
better. So, quickly readjusting, she brought her other hand down to it. One
hand kept jacking him off while she held his cockhead with the other one.
His cum rocketed right into the palm of her hand.
Somehow, Jack managed to more or less keep kissing Nicole through his
orgasm, although he more firmly grasped her big tits instead of caressed
them.
Nicole had no clue what was happening. When she felt him repeatedly
gasp, she assumed he was as overwhelmed by the kiss as she was.
But when the kiss came to an end, Linda couldn't resist showing off a little
bit. She was back in her usual position on his lap, but she raised a hand up
to her busty brunette friend. "Here, smell this!"
Nicole looked at the pearly goo coating Linda's hand and recoiled in
dismay. "Ewww! What's that?!"
Linda joked, "Let's say that Mr. Devoux was hard and happy all through
your dance, and now he's just happy."
It dawned on Nicole what Linda meant by that. She gawked at Linda's
cummy hand with wide eyes and new understanding. "Oh my GOD! You
didn't!"
Linda put her hand back down, knowing the sight of it was freaking her
friend out a bit. "Actually, he did. When you excite a guy this much, this is
what can accidentally happen sometimes." She decided not to tell Nicole
how she'd helped along his "accident" with her hands. She resolved to not
even mention it later, because she knew it was important for Nicole to
believe such incidents actually were accidents, at least for now.
Even though Jack had just climaxed, the girls were still incredibly aroused,
and didn't want the fun to stop. Linda said to Nicole, "Okay, my turn for a
kiss."
Nicole remembered the "tradition" established a few minutes earlier, so she
rather reluctantly opened her mouth.
However, she was so worked up that she couldn't help but get into the
kissing this time. Plus, since she'd just shared a scorching kiss with Jack, it
was natural for her to employ her brand new kissing skills with Linda too.
But what really enflamed Nicole's desire was the fact that Linda's hand was
covered in Jack's cum, and Linda wasn't afraid to use it. After about half a
minute of necking, Linda pulled back, leaving Nicole to think the kissing
was over.
But then Linda plunged two of her cummy fingers into Nicole's mouth, and
let her suck on them. Then she pulled her hand away, only to suck two more
fingers clean with her own mouth. She followed this by kissing Nicole
again. This time, both their mouths were cummy with Jack's seed.
Nicole ravenously attacked the insides of Linda's mouth with her tongue,
attempting to find every last spermatozoa so she could savor the cummy
taste and swallow it all.
Linda was very glad, and upped the ante even further by casually running
her still-cummy hand all over Nicole's face and tits.
Normally, Nicole was squeamish about "bodily fluids," but at the moment,
she was so insanely aroused that those concerns were completely forgotten.
She reveled in all this stickiness, and kissed Linda so hard and so deep that
it was like she was trying to stick her tongue all the way down to Linda's
stomach to lick up the cum there too.
Jack watched all of this, whimpering with frustration that he couldn't enjoy
the sexy sight to the fullest, since he'd climaxed already.
The three of them took a break shortly after both girls kissed and fondled
their way to mutual climaxes.
Linda washed her hands and other parts of herself off in the bathroom sink,
but there wasn't much cum to clean, since most of Jack's spend wound up
on or in Nicole.
Nicole felt a great stab of guilt after she disengaged and came down from
her climax. She worried that she might be turning bisexual, and she
considered that a great sin too. She also remembered her aversion to bodily
fluids, and thoroughly washed her hands, chest, and face
Luckily, Linda knew her and her worries well. She stayed with her in the
bathroom, talking to her until she was reassured that they were just putting
on a good girl-to-girl kiss for Jack's sake.
Jack also washed himself off, although, still feeling randy and devilish, he
chose to keep the same boxer shorts on. By now, the wet spot was so large it
was comical. The entire front side of his boxers was wet and cummy, and it
had quite a pungent sex smell.
But even though Nicole had trouble dealing with what had happened to
Linda's cum-soaked hand, she had no trouble sitting her bare ass right back
onto Jack's drenched boxers when it was time for the next song. She
remembered Linda's words that cum was a sign of love, and wiggled down
onto Jack's newly revived and very sticky erection quite contentedly.
Mmmm! I'm sitting in Daddy's love! It feels nice and warm, not gross at all.
And it's hard to deny just how YUMMY it tasted!
Actually, Jack's cum wasn't that delicious, but Nicole wore the same rose-
colored glasses that Linda did, only even more so.
The three of them continued their newly developed ritual of dancing,
fondling, and grinding. Linda danced to "I Love Rock and Roll" by Joan
Jett, while Nicole got to bounce and churn on Jack's lap.
Somehow, Jack made it through the song without cumming, but Nicole
didn't. She was terribly embarrassed, because she shook and cried out in an
obvious way. But everything continued just like before; nobody said or did
anything in response, since they knew that would only embarrass her more.
The only lasting difference was Jack's boxers were somehow even wetter
after Nicole's pussy gushed all over them.
At first, Nicole felt wiped out and just wanted to rest, especially since this
was her third orgasm in a short time. But Jack kept on fiddling with her
nipples, and her spirit and energy revived with astounding speed. In less
than a minute, she was happily bouncing and grinding again. She even had
another climax when the song ended and Linda was bending over and
enjoying her post-dance kiss and tit fondle.
Once again, Linda and Nicole French kissed each other too, but this kiss
wasn't nearly as intense or long-lasting as the last one they'd shared, since
they didn't have Jack's cum to play with.
After that, Nicole danced to "All Right Now" by Free while Linda did the
bouncing. It was a longer song. Jack had hoped to make it through the song
without cumming again, but Linda made it nearly impossible for him. She
pulled her same trick and secretly arranged so her exposed pussy would rub
directly on his exposed penis. Then Linda had a nice cum, and she felt so
good about that, she furtively brought a hand down and stroked Jack's boner
for about a minute before it got too much for him. It was pretty much
unnecessary, because she knew he was going to cum momentarily anyway.
Sure enough, halfway through the song, he whispered in the stroking
blonde's ear, "Linda, I love you like a second daughter!" He even honestly
added for good measure, "I really do!"
That excited Linda so much that she had another, more powerful climax,
even though she was just recovering from her first one. This time, she lost
control just like Nicole had, and she cried out in a way that left no doubt
what was happening to her.
Nicole briefly paused in her dancing. She remembered how wonderful her
recent orgasms had felt, and she smiled for her friend. Then went right back
to her near naked erotic dancing.
Jack climaxed into Linda's hand again. In fact, everything continued very
much like before. When the song ended, Jack and Nicole shared another
French kiss, although it was a bit more mellow this time since Jack was
utterly wiped out from having just climaxed again.
Once again, Linda and Nicole kissed each other after that. Before the kiss,
Linda dared Nicole to smell her cummy hand, and Nicole refused to smell
it. However, less then a minute later, Linda was happily feeding her cummy
fingers into Nicole's mouth, and Nicole greedily licked them clean.
Nicole loved Jack's cum, but she made sure Nicole got the lion's share of it,
since she was still trying to "corrupt" the sexually naive girl. They had
another intense make-out session, thanks to the cum, while Jack could only
watch and lazily play with the four tits in front of him. Even doing that
much almost took up too much energy for him, since he felt near dead
thanks to his great climaxes.
By the time this last girl-to-girl kiss ended, his cum was on both girls' faces
and chest. It was spread so thin that it made little more than a shiny sheen,
but it provided lubrication to help the girls rub their great racks together.
Jack felt like he would have sold his soul to the Devil to be able to get hard
again at that moment, and maybe stick his erection in between all those
sticky, sliding boobs.
It turned out that each of them had cum twice. Jack was fairly certain he
would be able to get hard again before long. It wasn't that he was some kind
of super stud, and he'd never had three erections in such quick succession
that he could recall, but the girls were just that arousing. Each girl remained
sitting on one of his thighs, and they kept on French kissing each other and
rubbing their tits together right in front of him. Although both of them were
enjoying the kissing and touching, they kept at it mostly in hopes of getting
him hard again.
In fact, as he kept watching, he decided that he was willing to bet they
could get him hard a fourth time, if it came to that.
 Chapter 12

But they had no chance to find out if any of that was true, because he
realized to his dismay that Alison was due to come home soon. There was
really no telling just when she'd arrive, unless he called her specifically to
find out. Some days she stayed at work much later than others. But if she
came home now, they'd be in big trouble. Even though they'd be able to
hear the sound of the garage door opening, that wouldn't help matters,
because the living room smelled like one giant sex romp.
He ordered an end to the fun, and made them stop kissing and get off his
legs. He even had them put on more than just their micro-bikinis so he
wouldn't get too horny all over again. Then the three of them set to cleaning
themselves more thoroughly, and trying to air out the room.
Unfortunately, Jack hadn't anticipated this problem. He didn't even know
where any air freshener was. Luckily, an idea came to him: there was a
large fireplace in the living room, and he started a raging fire in it. The
smoky, burning smell soon effectively masked the sex smell.
Linda had never really gotten along with the aunt that she lived with. That
was one reason why she was so keen on becoming one of Jack's mistresses,
because she dreamed about the day she could live with the Devoux family
instead. But she was expected "home" for dinner, just like every night, so
she had no choice to go back to her aunt. She was able to get one last long
and sloppy kiss from Jack before she left, though, plus another equally
energetic one from Nicole. That helped her leave in a very happy mood.
Then Jack decided to cook dinner. He was in no mental state to go back to
his boring work, and it would give him something to do so he wouldn't be
so tempted to play with and kiss his daughter some more instead.
Nicole just loved being near him in any situation, so she volunteered to
help. With her clothes back on and Linda gone, she reverted back to her
usual shy ways and didn't even flirt as they cooked.
Some of this post-orgasmic activity had an unexpected reaction on Alison
when she came home around seven o'clock. She was surprised to see the
fire in the living room, as well as the freshly cooked healthy meal coming
out of the oven. Jack had made stuffed bell peppers, one of Alison's favorite
dishes. He and Nicole had gone all out cleaning the kitchen and dining
room too, and they chose to use the best dishes and silverware.
After a perfunctory kiss on Jack's cheek, Alison put her purse down, and
asked, "Jack! Nicole! What's all this?"
Nicole was fully dressed in her old, conservative clothes. She was sitting at
the table and smiling like an angel. But on the inside she was quite smug,
knowing the sexy fun she'd had with her father and her best friend.
Jack was puttering about in the kitchen, working on some finishing touches.
"Let me answer that." Mostly to make an excuse for the nice meal and the
fire, he said, "I've been thinking. I had such a good time with you this
weekend. I feel like we really connected in a new way. I don't want the
magic to stop. I'm thinking that the three of us can have a special
candlelight dinner, and then afterwards, you and I can sit in front of the fire.
We can just talk and cuddle."
Alison was pleasantly surprised. "Jack, dear! What a wonderful idea! Let
me just slip into something more comfortable first." Unlike Jack, who could
lounge around in his underwear all day if he wanted to, Alison was obliged
to wear a power suit when she went to work in her office.
She soon came back in a fancy maroon skirt, and a nice purple blouse that
showed a surprising amount of cleavage. At least, it was a surprising
amount by her usual standards. Plus, she'd put on subtle amounts of make-
up and perfume as well.
During dinner, Jack and Alison made googly-eyes at each other.
Nicole was not happy about that at all. However, being a submissive and
moral girl, she couldn't really get mad at her parents for being affectionate
with each other. She knew it was how things were supposed to be. So she
tried her best to suppress her jealousy and resentment. But as soon as dinner
was over, she rushed off to her bedroom. Then she spent the rest of the
evening working on her homework and talking to Linda on the phone.
Naturally, they spoke at great length about what had happened with Jack
earlier. Linda spent a long time reassuring Nicole that their kissing each
other didn't mean anything. Nicole took a lot of convincing, because she
confessed that she'd liked the kissing quite a lot. However, Linda said that
women kissed each other on the lips all the time, and enjoyed it, but that
hardly made them bisexual or lesbian. Once Nicole was sufficiently
reassured, the two of them masturbated as they recounted all the extremely
arousing things that had happened.
Jack and Alison took a little longer to finish eating, and then they went
straight to the fire. (They decided not to worry about immediately cleaning
the dishes and such, for once.) They held hands and stared into the fire as
they sat right in front of it.
Alison was in a very thoughtful mood. After a while, she said, "I really
appreciate all this. You put in a lot of effort, and I love it. This is such a joy
to come home to. But I've been thinking all day today, and even if you
hadn't done this, I'd still say the same thing."
"Uh-oh," Jack said. He had a bad feeling that she was about to give a
difficult "we have to talk" speech.
But she quickly said, "No, don't worry. This is good. At least, I hope you'll
see it that way. You see, I really did have a great time this weekend, and I
know you did too. This is how our marriage should have been from the
start. I've been doing some soul searching, and I've realized that I'm really
the one to blame. I haven't been giving our marriage a chance. I spend far
too much time at the office and at church, and I hardly ever get to see you!
It's not right."
Jack just held her hand and looked very attentive. He figured saying how
much he agreed wouldn't help matters.
Alison sighed. She said, "You're too much of a gentleman to say 'damn
right,' but I know that's what you're thinking. Anyway, I'm going to try to
turn over a new leaf. I'm going to try harder to come home earlier. I don't
have to work so late if I can just do a better job of delegating. I'm not good
at that, but I'm going to try. And I don't have to go to quite so many church
meetings. I'm sure they can get by without me sometimes. My marriage is
more important." She looked down at the floor nervously. "What I'm trying
to say is, this marriage hasn't started off well, but I feel optimistic now. Can
we start over?"
Jack replied, "Of course, honey! I'd love that."
He leaned forward, and the two of them kissed on the lips.
Jack acted happy and kissed with passion, but on the inside he wasn't so
sure. Fuuuck! Am I lucky? Unlucky? I don't even know what I should think
now. After what happened on Friday with the girls, I would have thought I
was headed for a divorce. I could easily see a future where I'm single, and
living with Nicky and Linda. Wow, what a future that would be!
Even if Nicky is only going play around with me for a limited time, which is
probably true since I know she has strong feelings on 'sins' like incest, what
about Linda? She seems to really love me! God, what if she becomes my full
time lover? Heck, I might even marry her! Maybe Nicky would be willing to
join us with a certain level of playing around, just short of her definition of
incest. Or maybe she could even be persuaded to put aside that worry. Then
I'd have two teen hotties, all for my own!
But on the other hand, it could all come to a sudden end. For all I know,
next week, they could come bouncing into the house, proudly announcing
they have boyfriends. And then all the fun will be over. Hell, that's not just
what might happen, that's what WILL happen! Look at me. I'm a balding,
chubby old guy. Whatever physical desires they have for me is just
temporarily misplaced love as a father, or a father figure, as the case may
be. I can't abuse that, just to get off.
Although... Damn! I sure did get off today! I think my penis is still gonna be
recovering next week from those climaxes! Phew!
By this time, the kiss between Jack and Alison had ended, although they
were still holding hands.
Alison could see he was thinking intently, so she asked, "What are you
thinking about, dear?"
He smiled, and lied, "Oh, just about you and me. I feel like this could be the
start of something good. Something really good."
Her face lit up. "I do too! Kiss me!"
They kissed again.
He continued his ruminations. I'm such a cad! Here I am, making out with
my wife, and thinking about my daughter and her friend taking turns
dancing and bouncing on my dick! I have to focus on Alison. God knows
she's beautiful. In fact, some people would say she's even more beautiful
than the girls. I truly am blessed. I'm just an ordinary, nerdy computer
programmer, and I'm married to this total smoking hot and seriously
stacked babe! He punctuated that point by cupping Alison's huge rack as
they continued to neck. However, he knew she didn't like tit play, so he had
to content himself with just holding them, briefly.
Okay, so she married me for my money. So what? That's what happens in
life. It's a perk of doing well and being wealthy. You look at the wives of
millionaires, and they usually are stunningly gorgeous. The thing is, some
of them have happy, loving marriages, and some don't. I've got a strong pre-
nup and she knows that, so it's not like she's planning to marry me and
dump me. Besides, she does pretty well in her job too. It's not like she's
poor. Maybe she really does want to make a go of this fucked up marriage?
What have I got to lose, if I give it a shot? I love her, in my own way, and
not just for her incredible body. I can't throw this marriage away on the off
chance some wild fantasy with my own daughter and her best friend will
work out. That would be madness, especially when there's a chance things
could work out amazingly well with my actual wife!
He and Alison stared into the fire for some time. They just cuddled and held
hands.
Finally, Alison spoke. "This weekend made me realize something. I have a
problem."
"What's that, honey?" He kissed her ear, and caressed her long curly red-
brown hair.
She sighed. "I have a problem about sex. I know it, and you know it. I've
always had it. To be truthful, I always thought there was a problem with my
body. I figured that God had played a cruel joke on me. Everyone says I
look like I'm built for sex, but I have a body that's incapable of feeling
sexual pleasure." She turned to him, and looked in his eyes. "At least, that's
what I secretly thought. I must admit, I married you on false pretenses. I
pretended like I was the same as other people, but I knew I was just this...
cold, dead... fish!"
He started to speak, but she said, "No, please! It's important I get this all
out. I'm terribly sorry about that. I'll understand if you want to divorce me.
And with the prenuptial agreement we have, it'll be easy for us to walk
away with what we came into this marriage with. But something happened
to me this weekend. You... you... made love to me. Twice! And I enjoyed it!
I really did! I even had an orgasm! Both nights, in fact. Did you know those
were the first real orgasms I've ever had?"
Seeing the look on his face, she said sadly, "Yes, I tricked you on that too.
All those other times, I was faking it. I'm surprised you didn't see right
through me, because I'm probably a bad faker to boot. But you have to
understand: I feel like I was living with this terrible burden, this awful
secret, that I was a hopelessly frigid woman! The only thing I could think to
do was to try to hide it!"
He felt hurt, although he wasn't too surprised about the part about the fake
orgasms. He asked, "How do you square that with your Christian values?"
She leaned into him and started to cry on his shoulder. "I know, I know! I'm
a terrible hypocrite!"
He held her and let her cry for a while.
He pondered what she'd said while she continued to cry. He was glad that
she was coming clean now, at least. But at the same time, he couldn't help
but think about Nicole and Linda, and all the sexy fun they'd been having.
They'd had such powerful, incredible experiences that those memories were
never far from his thoughts.
Eventually, she cried herself out. She started to wipe her face of her tears,
and looked back up at him with red eyes. She said, "I've done some terrible
things. I don't feel good about myself. But let me try to make it better. Set
your terms, any terms, and I'll do it! Do you want me to see a marriage
counselor? A sex therapist, even? Do you want me to do... things to you?"
"Things?" he asked. "What do you mean?"
She turned away. "Sexual things. Whatever you want, I'll try it. I know I've
been a terrible lover, and even this weekend I was probably pretty bad. You
did everything, and I just lay there. But you were so persistent and excited
that something sparked in me just the same."
He thought, How ironic is it that the only reason I got so "persistent and
excited" was because I was thinking about sex with Nicole and Linda? My
own daughter! I was using my wife like a blow-up doll, but I was so damn
horny about it that it might just turn our entire marriage around! That is
seriously bizarre.
She looked intently into his eyes. "The thing is, I don't think I'd be so bad, if
you give me another chance or two. Try to understand how I felt. I HATED
sex! I wasn't a virgin when I met you, obviously since this is my third
marriage, but sex has always been a nightmare for me, no matter who it was
with. It was the thing I had to put up with to have the rest of the relationship
I wanted. Each time I had a man lay on me in bed, it was like going to the
dentist. No, worse! I felt so inadequate. I just closed my eyes, braced
myself, and waited for it to be over with."
She added with a new fiery look in her eyes, "But since what happened this
weekend, I've been thinking: what if it can be good? Maybe the problem
isn't my body, but my mental hang-ups. Maybe I can overcome those. I'm
ready to try." She started to unbutton her blouse.
He was shocked. "W-w-what are you doing?"
"What do you think?" She leaned forward and kissed his lips again as she
continued to undo the buttons.
The kiss was electric, and better than before, probably because he was more
focused on it. But when it ended, he asked, "Here? Now? What about
Nicky?"
Finished with her buttons, she undid her bra while still keeping her blouse
mostly closed up.
Fuuuuck! Jack thought, since he got to see most of her breasts before her
blouse hid them again. She is so fuckin' stacked that it's not even funny.
Perfect breasts! But I never get to see them. For once, I can see them in all
their glory! It was true that he rarely got to see them, since she wore a
nightgown to bed, and insisted on keeping the lights off during any hanky
panky.
She smiled, seeing his awed reaction. She waited until she had some of his
attention, and then said, "I'm sure she'll stay in her room. I could see how
she looked at you and me during dinner. She's very needy for you, you
know. She resents when you spend time with me instead. I'm sure the very
last thing she'll want to see is you and I cuddling and kissing before the
fire."
Jack had to agree with that assessment. In fact, he knew it was much more
accurate than Alison realized. But still, his wife's behavior was so out of
character that he couldn't get his head around it. "We're going to make love
right here? In the living room?!" He remembered what else he'd done in the
living room not that long earlier, and that excited him.
She responded, "No. We're going to FUCK in the living room! I know I
never use that word. My goodness! I don't know if I've even said it out loud
before! But this is like shock therapy. I'm trying to shock myself out of my
old ways, and maybe I can shock you into something good too."
She paused, holding her hands over the front of her blouse. But then, with a
wild look in her eye, she dramatically opened her blouse all the way.
Jack's eyes bugged out, almost like he was a cartoon character. Holy, holy
FUCK! Unreal! She even puts Nicky to shame! He knew his wife was
seriously stacked. In fact, it he was brutally honest with himself, he would
have to admit that was a major reason why he married her. He was a tit
man, and she had a rack that fit his definition of perfection. When they'd
been dating, she'd worn lots of nice, sexy outfits. Nothing shockingly
revealing, but he often was able to enjoy the top half of her cleavage.
However, since they'd been married, she'd dressed practically like a nun.
So seeing all of her magnificent breasts suddenly bared was a true jaw-
dropper. And it was only fitting, because she had a jaw-dropping figure.
One perk of being married to her was that he got to stop in her closet when
she wasn't home, and he'd learned she wore an E-cup bra. That meant his
guess was right, and she was even more stacked than Nicole with her huge
knockers.
As she took her blouse all the way off, she said, "I know you're a breast
man. And I know these are one of the main reasons you were attracted to
me." She joked, "Actually, two of the main reasons." She continued more
seriously, "And I know I've been denying these to you. It's probably not
much fun to play with them when I'm lying there in the darkness like I'm
comatose, and usually wearing a thick nightie. But no more!" She thrust her
chest out.
Entranced, he reached out and cupped them with both hands. Feeling like a
kid just given a shiny new toy, he excitedly ran his hands all over them.
True, he'd cupped them a few minutes before, but it was a very different
thing now that she was topless and he could sink his fingers into her spongy
flesh.
She sighed. "It's sad. Look at you. You're acting like you've never seen or
touched them before. And that's my fault. I've been a bad wife. But not
anymore. Do with me what you will! Play with them all night. I don't care!
I'm yours!"
Suddenly, he let go. "No."
"No?" She had a terrible sinking feeling that he was rejecting her. She
worried that maybe their marriage was beyond saving, and she'd hurt him
too much with her lies and deceptions.
But he continued, "Some other time, definitely! But not right now. It's not
just what I need, it's what you need. And I've explored your body enough to
know that you don't feel a lot of pleasure there. I've heard that the larger a
woman's breasts are, the less sensitive they are per square inch, and yours
are very large indeed. I don't want you to just close your eyes and endure it,
or pretend to enjoy it. I want to make you really cum again. And again and
again and again! And this isn't going to get us there."
She felt relieved that he wasn't rejecting her, but she asked, "Then what? Do
you want me to lay down here so you can... enter me? I'll do it! I'll even try
to put your... thing... in my mouth! I may hate it, but I'm willing. I'll try
anything. I don't want to be a frigid bitch anymore!"
"No, wait. That's not what you need right now either. I want to try
something else. And for this you will have to get naked and lie down. Can
you do that?"
"Of course." She smiled, although she was quite frightened on the inside.
A minute later, Alison was lying down totally naked. She was so close to
the fire that it warmed her body, but not overwhelmingly so.
Jack held his breath, awed by the beauty of his wife illuminated by the fire's
flickering flames. Her family was from southern Spain originally, and she
had a natural all-over tan that even Nicole and Linda would have envied.
But Jack was upset too. He said, "This is the problem. You look so beautiful
there, but you're stiff as a board. Relax! Imagine I'm a masseuse and I'm
going to give you a massage. In fact, that's exactly what I want to do to you
later. But first, I want to try something. Spread your legs wide, please."
She obligingly spread her legs, but she was still extremely tense and
nervous. It was all she could do not to cover her red bush.
Jack had also taken off all his clothes, and he had a raging hard-on from
seeing illuminated by the firelight just what an extraordinarily beautiful
woman he'd married. He crawled up her legs, and then stopped with his
head over her crotch. He said, "Now, don't be alarmed. I'm going to go
down on you. That means I'm going to lick your pussy. Just relax your
body."
"Oh God!" she gasped with worry. "I don't know if I can do this!"
He pointed out, "You don't have to do anything. Lie there with your eyes
closed if you want. Just enjoy it."
Then he bent down and started to lick.
Unfortunately, her pussy lips were still totally dry, so he avoided that area at
first. Instead, he licked all around it. He spent several minutes just finding
out where she was more or less sensitive, and what got a good reaction.
Before long, her clit unhooded and engorged, and he fiddled with his
fingers there while still licking and kissing her elsewhere.
He couldn't help but compare her with Nicole and Linda. He'd never gone
down on either of them, at least not yet, but he was convinced that they
would have been wildly gushing and bucking by now if it had been either of
them instead. And he knew for sure that both of their racks were much more
sensitive. Alison might not have been totally frigid, but she certainly was
harder to arouse than most. However, he kept at it. He was determined.
Over time, he felt her body relax some and her pussy moisten. But instead
of lapping at her slit, he still went elsewhere. He explored other parts of her
body with his hands and lips and tongue for a while. He even licked her feet
and belly button and armpits.
At first, this alarmed her and she tensed up some, but he kept cooing
encouraging things, and he eventually lulled her back into an even more
relaxed state than before.
It was a good ten minutes before he began to return to her pussy at all. And
another ten minutes of playing there as well as exploring elsewhere passed
before he tackled her pussy directly. By that time, her pussy lips could
actually be described as wet.
He suddenly intensified his approach, fingering her slit while licking at and
even sucking on her clit.
"Oh!" she cried out. "What are you doing to me?!" She was feeling things
she'd never felt before, and she loved it.
"I'm making you feel good."
"That you are! I love what you're doing, dear, and some other time I'd want
you to do a lot more of it. But right now, I need to be fucked! Put your thing
in me now! I've never been so ready! So... so horny! I'm downright horny!
Oh, this is so exciting! Please, hurry, before the mood passes!"
But he replied, "No. Have patience. I know what I'm doing. Don't worry, it
only gets better." He finally started licking directly at her pussy lips.
"Oh! Oh!" she gasped. "Jack! No! It's... it's... too good!"
He chuckled at that. He looked up and saw her huge breasts rolling on her
chest, sagging to each side. He thought about getting his hands back up
there when she was in a truly excited state. But he reluctantly decided the
time wasn't ripe yet. He dropped his head and went back to his task.
Before long, he started doing the famous alphabet trick, licking the shapes
of the letters of the alphabet.
After a couple of minutes, Alison started to scream.
She screamed so loudly that she worried Nicole would hear it and go
investigate, but Nicole happened to be listening to a P!nk album on her
headphones as she did her homework. Thus, Nicole was oblivious as to the
momentous events taking place downstairs, events that were fundamentally
changing Jack and Alison's marriage. It helped that it was a big house and
Nicole's bedroom was some ways away from the stairs.
Even after half an hour of Jack's tiring work, Alison still had not climaxed.
But then again, she had been tense and resistant for most of the time. He
knew it would be much easier next time.
He pulled his head from her crotch and crawled up her body. Then he lifted
her legs. He was pleased to see that she was so relaxed, it was like her legs
were boneless. He spread them out widely so he'd be able to achieve a
deeper penetration.
He lightly caressed her huge globes, and said, "Okay, NOW I'm gonna fuck
you. Are you ready?"
"Yes! YES! Do it!"
Her normally tensed up and dry pussy was so hot and eager that he was able
to push all the way in with one great thrust.
"Arrrrraaarrrggh!" she screamed. She suddenly lifted up and grasped his
arms. Her face was sweaty and contorted with lust. Her eyes met his, and
she shot him a wild, animalistic look. She grunted, "DO IT!" Then she fell
back, her head hitting the pillow he'd placed underneath before they'd
started this.
He started to slowly thrust in and out.
She continued to just lie there for the most part, but he didn't mind this
time. He knew he couldn't change everything overnight. But he was happy
because there was no doubt that her body was responding much more than
even before. She was grunting and moaning in a very unladylike manner,
and she was sweating and twitching all over.
Then, to his surprise, she had an orgasm. He was very surprised indeed,
because he'd only started to fuck her. He was encouraged. He hoped it
meant she might not be as insensitive as he'd feared.
But he didn't let up. She begged for mercy, for a chance to recover, but he
didn't listen.
In fact, right then, he brought out his secret weapon of sorts. He knew that
the only reason he'd managed to make her climax over the weekend was
because he got so insanely horny thinking about Nicole and Linda, so he
attempted to see if that would work again. He pictured their firm, tan, and
ripe teenage bodies in his mind. He suddenly had a clear image of them
standing there in nothing but the bottoms of their micro-bikinis.
And just like that, it was like his penis was a jet fighter, and he'd just turned
on the afterburner (that was like a car going into turbo mode, only even
more so). He started pounding his wife's pussy with an almost violent force.
He would have liked to hold her boobs, but he held her hips for his most
powerful thrusting.
Alison went wild. After less than a minute, she came again. She screamed
incoherently with total abandon. That alone was a big step, because she'd
hardly even made noise during sex on previous occasions.
He nailed her much faster than ever before. It was great. He felt as excited
as he'd been with his teen girls earlier in the day. At one point, he thought
back on that and realized all that bouncing and dancing had taken place
literally on a couple of feet away from where he was now. He thought with
some amusement, I'm starting to really like this room! To say the least!
The only problem with fucking that fast and hard was that he couldn't keep
it up for long. He wasn't a sexual superman after all, and in fact he was
more out of shape than he cared to admit. He wanted to keep going at least
until she came a third time, but he didn't quite get there. The urge to cum
snuck up on him, and found himself bellowing "Gonna cum!" before he had
a chance to brace himself and possibly hold out longer.
But that was okay. He still considered his efforts an unqualified success.
When his orgasm peaked and then passed, he collapsed on top of her,
sweating like a pig. He used one of her huge breasts like a very comfy
pillow.
Time passed. They panted and recovered.
Finally, Alison said, "That was... I'm speechless! ... Incredible! Oh, Jack!
You've made me so very happy!"
To his surprise, she started to quietly cry.
He crawled up higher so his face was even with hers. He tried to kiss her
tears away, but she was crying too much. "What's wrong?"
She said, "I'm just so... emotionally overcome! I'm so happy! I've never
been so happy. Never! But I'm so sad too!"
He caressed her long red-brown hair, trying to comfort her. "Sad? Why?"
She cried, "Because I missed out on so much! My goodness, look at me! I'm
thirty-three years old already, and I've only just discovered what sex is!"
After more tears, she explained more, "So much wasted time! So much
needless pain! I didn't need to be the frigid bitch, avoiding anything sexual
like the plague. I just needed the right man to love me!"
Suddenly, she sat up, causing Jack to sit up too. She wrapped her arms
around him and pressed her huge tits against his chest. "I'm a terrible,
terrible person! So selfish! You should have never married me. I've been a
FRIGID BITCH! Why, even here tonight, all I did was lie there. I'm no
better than before. You did all the work, and I got all the benefit!" She
buried her face in his shoulder and kept on crying.
"Look at me." He held her chin and pulled her head back some, so he could
make eye contact again. "You did great! Tonight was about YOU! That was
my plan. I wanted to learn about your body, now that you're actually
responding, and give you an idea how good it can be. It can be even better,
you know."
Her eyes went wide. "It CAN?!"
"Yes!"
She wailed, "Oh! In a way, that makes me feel even WORSE! I missed out
on so much! Such a stupid, stupid bitch!"
He stroked her back and her curly hair hanging down. "Relax! Okay, you
can't change the past, but you've got a long future ahead of you. And you've
got me, and I have you. We've got so much to look forward to, together!"
"Yes! That's true! Kiss me!" She looked achingly beautiful, and the tears
rolling down her face made her look vulnerable too. He wanted to hold and
protect her forever.
They kissed.
This kiss was different, and even better, than the ones earlier had been.
Alison knew the mechanics of kissing, and she'd always been a decent
kisser. But now she put her entire body into it for the first time ever. She ran
her hands up and down Jack's back, and over the back of his head, and
generally acted like she wanted her hands to be everywhere at once and she
just couldn't get enough of him. At the same time, she rubbed her huge tits
into his chest and found that felt pretty good. Before long, she was
especially keen on dragging her erect nipples all over him. It was true her
breasts weren't very sensitive, but that contact gave her nipples a nice
tingle. She tilted her head this way and that too, constantly finding new
angles to kiss him.
It was a world away from her decent but mostly motionless kisses she'd
made all her life, because her entire body was on fire with desire.
Finally, an idea came to her that excited her so much she had to break the
kissing. "Jack! Listen. You say tonight has been all about me. Now, I want
to make it all about you. Let me pleasure you! Let me, let me..." she closed
her eyes, mustering her courage. "I want to take it in my mouth! I want to
do that for you! I need to show you how much I love you!"
He just smiled as he caressed the underside of one of her massive globes.
"That sounds great, but not now. Not tonight. You're not ready for that. You
have a LOT of crazy social conditioning to overcome, and we need to do
this step by step. Please, let me lead the way."
That was all sincere, but it was also true that he'd climaxed twice when he
was with Nicole and Linda, and he was doubtful he could get it up again.
Alison was an extremely gorgeous woman, but he was also in the habit of
thinking of her as a cold fish, and she just didn't mentally inspire him like
the girls did. Not even her exceptionally large and perfectly formed breasts
made his heart pound as wildly as when he thought of Nicole in particular.
She pondered what he said, and then replied, "Okay. I trust you. But soon,
okay? Soon! I'm so glad I married a man who's so sexually talented and
wants to take charge! Tell me: why didn't you do what you did to me
tonight on our wedding night?" They hadn't had sex before marriage,
something he'd been sincerely regretting up until this very evening, since it
meant he'd only learned how bad she was in bed after he made his
commitment.
He said, "I tried! You probably don't remember because you were just lying
there all tensed up with your eyes closed, like I was going to rape you. Boy,
was that a disappointing night for me. And ever since, it's been like that.
You weren't mentally open to it. I even tried going down on you, several
times as a matter of fact, and you pushed me away! You said it was indecent
and disgusting and an affront to God."
She groaned in dismay. "'An affront to God?!' I really said that? Oh dear,
how embarrassing. And I ruined your wedding night, and so much more!
I'm such a terrible person!" She resumed her crying spell.
"No, you're not. Please stop saying that. I love you, and things'll get better."
She sniffled, "Oh, Jack! I love you too! I don't deserve you."
They continued to hold each other for some time. It was a strange time for
Jack though, because one minute Alison would be kissing him with a
passionate desperation, and the next minute she'd be crying again. She
obviously had a lot of issues to work through. But they talked a lot, and
both of them felt much better before the night was through.
Meanwhile, Nicole continued working on her homework in her bedroom,
totally clueless as to how drastically her family had just changed.
-----
The next morning, Nicole strolled into the kitchen and dining room, ready
for breakfast before school. "Hey," she said to her parents in a bored teen
voice. "Nice outfit." She said that because she could see Alison working in
the kitchen with Jack, wearing a blouse that exposed her back almost all the
way down to her bra strap. Her curly hair covered most of the exposed skin,
but Nicole still wanted to be encouraging if Alison wore something even
slightly revealing. It wasn't that she was rooting for Alison to be more
attractive for Jack, but she found it embarrassing how prudishly her
stepmother dressed all the time. That said a lot, since Nicole wore
conservative outfits most of the time too (except when she was home and
Alison was not).
Alison turned around, and said pleasantly, "Hey, you! Good morning,
Nicole!"
Nicole narrowed her eyes and frowned. She stopped in her tracks and
examined her mother closely from across the room.
Seeing Nicole look at her strangely, Alison asked, "What?"
Nicole still frowned suspiciously. "I dunno. Something's weird. For one
thing, you're so... happy. And for another, you look seriously sexy!
Ohmigod! You're showing off, like, cleavage! Good for you." She suddenly
felt conflicted about the wisdom of encouraging Alison to dress better.
Sure enough, Alison was wearing her most revealing top. It did show off a
breathtaking amount of cleavage. It was nearly as daring as a bikini,
although only with cleavage, since her shoulders were still covered.
Jack had been preparing something, but he finished and turned to greet his
daughter from across the kitchen counter. He draped an arm around Alison
and smiled. "Hey, Nicky. What's up?"
Nicole was even more amazed. "You guys! That's what's up! What's with
you? It's like, total Stepford wife and husband phenomenon going on here."
"I don't understand," Alison said, her brow wrinkled. She didn't know the
"Stepford Wives" movie reference.
Nicole narrowed her eyes suspiciously even more. "Did something happen
to you two last night?"
Alison beamed at that topic. "YES! Something wonderful! This weekend
was great, but last night was ten times better! Tell her, dear!"
Jack coughed nervously, and then explained, "Yes, well, uh... You see,
Nicky, Alison and I, well, we haven't really been too, uh... sexually
compatible. We've been having some troubles in that area, you could say.
You know. In the bedroom. But last night, we took a big step towards fixing
that."
Nicole glared. "Did you two... do it?" She looked merely annoyed on the
outside, but on the inside her heart was breaking.
Alison didn't hesitate, she was so happy. "Yes! You could say that again. We
most certainly did it! And it was GREAT!"
"UGH!" Nicole groaned. "I think I'm gonna ill!" To everyone's surprise,
including her own, she suddenly ran out of the room, and didn't stop until
she was all the way back in her bedroom. She fell to the bed and cried.
Jack pulled away from his wife. "Uh, I think I'd better go talk to her."
But Alison said, "No, I think she needs some space and time to adjust. Let
her have a good cry first."
"You think she's gonna cry?!"
"Think it? I know it. Heck, I could hear her starting to cry when she reached
the stairs."
"But why?"
Alison put a hand on her hips. "Jack Devoux, you may know a lot about
computers, but sometimes you have no clue about women. You should see
how she looks at you. She ADORES you! She worships the ground you
walk on. In fact, I think she's got a bit of a crush on you."
He worried just how accurate of a guess that was. "But why? I'm just a guy.
I'm no one special."
Alison gave him an unhappy look. "Not true! I think you're special! You
may think I just married you for your money, but you're wrong. You've got
all kinds of really great qualities, starting with the fact that you're just about
the most loving, kind, and all around GOOD guy I've ever met. Nicole
knows how much you love her, and that's like the rock she bases her entire
life on. Plus, I think she's one of those kinds of people who love nothing
more than helping others, and she's more than a little bit submissive. She
loves nothing more than to make you happy."
He was even more alarmed at her accurate assessments about Nicole. He
said, "Well, I am happy now, very happy indeed, thanks to you. So she
should be happy for me."
Alison said, "That's just the problem. I didn't say 'she loves nothing more
than to see you happy,' I said, 'she loves nothing more than to MAKE you
happy.' If I'm making you happy, then that's a total disaster for her, because
then what is there for her to do?"
He ventured, "I dunno, make someone else happy?"
Alison shook her head. "No, it has to be you. You're the center of her
world."
"Hmmm." He thought, This is bad! My wife is far too astute. At this rate,
she's gonna tell me how Nicky bounced me to orgasm yesterday! But he just
asked, "So what should I do?"
"Spend time with her. Lots of time. She still hasn't accepted me into the
family, and rightfully so. Until recently, I didn't deserve to be in this family.
In fact, I still don't. I have to earn my way in, and I haven't done that yet. I
can see that now. But in any case, she needs to know that she's still your
little darling. Once she sees there's room for both her and me in your life,
it'll be okay. But until then, please be extra attentive to her needs and spend
LOTS of time with her, okay?"
"Okay. I'll try," he said blandly. However, he thought, This is bad! This is
really bad! I'm sure Alison's advice is correct. But how do I spend lots of
time with Nicky when every time I see her, I want to fuck her? Or at the very
least, kiss and fondle her, like no father should. And she lets me! My
marriage is at a critical stage. I need to make it work, and I can't do that
and play with her and Linda all the time. Oh man!
-----
That afternoon, Nicole and Linda came home from school and went looking
for Jack, but all their joy had been sucked out of them. It was like they were
waiting for the hangman's noose. Nicole had explained to Linda the
mysterious change in the relationship between Jack and Alison, and the
sense of dread and doom she felt.
And sure enough, their worst fears were realized.
Jack met them out by the pool, and even though they were wearing their
micro-bikinis, he didn't allow any hanky panky at all. He talked to them a
long while. In short, he explained that his troubled marriage had taken a
wonderful new turn, and it was something he needed to concentrate his
efforts on for a while. As much as he was enjoying helping them learn
about sexual things, he couldn't help them in that way anymore. But he
vowed he'd be happy to redouble his time with them, just so long as they
steered clear from kissing and touching for a while.
It was the most difficult thing he'd ever had to say, and the fact that they
were wearing their micro-bikinis certainly didn't help matters. They were
just so busty and beautiful that he was barely able to control himself, even
after his little speech.
Nicole and Linda cried and cried, and nothing he said could console them.
He felt obliged to hug them, and he did so. In fact, both girls clung to him
like he was a rescue buoy in a stormy sea.
But that only tested his resolve much, much more. Both girls were quite
crafty even as they cried genuine tears. They rubbed their nearly naked
bodies all over him until their bikini tops slid off, and then they kept on
rubbing. And they kissed his face and neck all over. It was up to him to
keep his lips closed, even as they took turns kissing his mouth.
He was confused, because he knew they were sincerely distraught, and yet
they were making him so hot and horny that he thought he was losing his
grip on reality. He found that his hands were "consoling" their tits and asses
quite a lot in particular.
Eventually, Linda managed to reposition herself so one of her legs was
between his. She managed to rub her knee up and down his crotch in an
increasingly blatant way while she and Nicole kept on kissing his face.
The gentle but insistent knee work had Jack on the verge of cumming
before long. But the orgasmic urge forced him to realize just how out of
hand all this "consoling" had become. He managed to pry himself off of
them (although it wasn't easy!) and he stood up. As he walked away, all he
said was, "Sorry, girls. That's how it has to be."
He wanted to try to at least partially make up for the disappointment by
spending much more time with them, but after that, they were the ones who
avoided him.
 Chapter 13

"This is bullshit!" Nicole griped. "Serious bullshit!" The demure girl hardly
ever cursed, so those were quite strong words for her.
It was another sunny Sunday, and the two teenage foxes were at Nicole's
pool. There were dressed in matching new bikinis they had recently bought
to appeal to Jack, without any success. They weren't quite as revealing as
their micro-bikinis, but it was very close.
Linda just nodded. "Yep, it is." She knew that wouldn't stop Nicole from
griping more, though. She'd heard the same complaints many times in
recent days.
Nicole bitched, "You should have heard them last night. It was even worse
than ever before. My evil stepmom screamed like Dad was slowly cutting
off all her limbs." She harrumphed, "It was disgusting!"
Linda asked, "Did you spy on them again?" Spying wasn't exactly the right
word, since Jack and Alison kept their bedroom door closed and locked.
But it was easy for Nicole to listen to them through the door.
"No."
"Nicky..."
"Okay, so what if I did?" Nicole huffed defensively. "Not that I needed to
bother. I could have heard her screams from down the block. It's been like
this every night for an entire WEEK! I can't sleep! If they get any more
lovey dovey, I think I'm gonna go INSANE! We need to DO something!"
Linda pointed out, "That's pretty hard to do when you flee every time your
father comes near. He's trying to be so nice to you, and you keep rejecting
him."
Nicole grumped, "I don't want nice! I want..."
Linda finished for her, "You want his cock."
Nicole didn't try to deny it, and attempted to shift the discussion. "I want
that evil gold digger to get her hands off my father, that's what I want!"
Linda said, "Come on. She's not a gold digger and you know it. If she and
he aren't in love, then nobody is. Not before maybe, but lately it's like
they're surgically attached to each other."
Nicole didn't deny that either, but said, "It's sickening! They can't even be in
the same room together without kissing and fondling each other! They try
not to do it around me, but I see right through their pathetic attempts."
"Boy, someone woke up on the wrong side of the bed today!"
Nicole huffed, "Yeah, but you know I'm right! Just this morning, when I
came downstairs for breakfast, Daddy had her top pulled down, and his face
was buried deep in her cleavage. Worse, she obviously was loving it. She
NEVER let him do that kind of thing before. Never! And her breasts were
just too big and too perfect. Dammit, he should be doing that kind of thing
with ME!"
Linda rolled her eyes, because Nicole had told her about that several times
already. Rather than point that out, again, she asked, "Are you just gonna
bitch and moan, or are you gonna make things better?"
"How?!"
"I told you how," Linda replied. "You have to get over the silly aversion to
incest. I keep telling you the same thing! Your stepmom-"
"Evil stepmom," Nicole cut in. Lately, Nicole disliked Alison much more
than Linda did.
Linda rolled her eyes again, but she humored her so she could make her
point. "Your evil stepmom is one seriously sexy lady. You can't deny that.
Hell, her tits are even bigger than yours! That means they're positively
gigantic, and you know how your dad is a tit man. And apparently she got
over her frigidness. A little bit of dancing and fondling and kissing can't
compete with that. If you want to get your dad's attention back, you need to
do more! And you want his cock so bad that you can barely think straight,
so take it! Stroke it! Suck it! Love it!"
Nicole folded her arms under her massive melons. "It's a sin," she growled
angrily.
"Yeah, a lot of things are a sin," Linda pointed out. "You sin all the time.
Masturbation is a sin, for instance, and you're doing that all the time now."
"Only because Daddy's being mean!" Nicole complained. "If I can't play
with him, all I can do is dream about it. And now that he's losing weight
and exercising, he's getting positively hunky! How can I resist playing with
myself? It's HIS fault I'm sinning!"
Jack was looking better, but no one in the world except for Nicole and
Linda would think of him as "hunky." Not even Alison wore rose colored
glasses to that degree. He was over half way to reaching his ideal weight,
but even if he reached it, he still had average looks. Some people were more
genetically blessed than others. Nicole, Linda, and Alison were all very,
very genetically blessed, and he was not.
Linda rolled her eyes again. "Sheesh. That's just one example. I don't think
incest is wrong in the first place. Not if it's between two people of the right
ages who love each other. Admittedly, you're a bit on the borderline with
the age thing, but you're there. But in any case, even if it IS a sin, God will
look at all the good things you've done and all the bad things you've done,
and you'll still be okay. Because you're a very good person overall."
Nicole said, "I wish I could see it your way, but incest isn't just any sin. It's
one of the most serious ones there is! Heck, it might even be the MOST
unforgivable sin of all!"
Linda shook her head. "Now you're just talking crazy talk. Do me a favor,
okay? Your dad's gonna come out here soon to offer us something to eat,
like he always does. Well, at least lately. So try to be nice to him for once!"
Nicole hadn't really been mean or said anything mean to Jack in the last
week, because she pretty much didn't have a mean bone in her body. She
hadn't even said anything mean to Alison (although she vented about her to
Linda a lot). She'd just been ignoring both her parents as much as she could,
and when she had no choice but to see them, she generally only spoke as
little as necessary.
Linda continued, "Don't blame him for everything. He's a good guy, and
he's trying his best. You don't want to completely alienate him, do you?"
"No, of course not."
"So you'll try to be friendly."
"I guess."
Linda put her hands on her hips. "You guess? Doesn't the Bible say you
have to honor and OBEY your father and mother? Obey! Even if you had a
crappy dad, it's your duty to serve him. Since you have such a great and
sexy dad, it's your duty to serve him with all your heart!"
Nicole dropped her head, feeling abashed. "I'm sorry. You're right. I'll try."
"And that includes serving his cock! Admit it!"
Nicole writhed uncomfortably in her chair, she was so torn between her lust
and her religious and moral beliefs. She didn't agree with Linda's statement,
but she didn't deny it either.
Ten minutes later, Jack opened the sliding glass door to the backyard. He
was wearing a bathing suit and T-shirt and holding a pizza box in his hand.
He'd stopped eating pizza himself, now that he was seriously dieting and
exercising, but he knew it was Nicole's favorite food, and it was a peace
offering of sorts. He hoped against hope that if things went well he could go
swimming with the girls. That seemed like a fun yet non-sexual thing to do,
and he wasn't averse to enjoying the sight of them in their skimpy bikinis.
An idea came to Linda. She knew that Alison was gone and wouldn't be
back anytime soon. She'd been home much more lately in the past week,
now that she was drastically cutting her overtime at work and her church
activities. But it was a Sunday and she had a deacon's meeting and some
other events after church. (It was interesting that she married Jack, because
he didn't even go to church at all.)
So Alison's absence created the opportunity, but the pizza box was the chief
inspiration for Linda's idea.
"Hi girls," Jack said brightly, although it was forced good humor. "Are you
hungry? I brought you something yummy."
To his surprise, Nicole offered him a seat, and he gladly accepted. She was
a bit grumpy, but at least she was talking to him, and that was a big step,
compared to how it had been since his reconciliation with Alison on
Monday night.
They sat around a patio table instead of their lawn chairs so the girls could
eat their pizza slices and drink their drinks. Linda sat close to him on one
side of his chair, and Nicole sat just as closely on his other side.
They chatted while the girls ate their slices of pizza. They had a nice
conversation. Linda told Jack that he was looking good, and he proudly
revealed that he'd lost 15 pounds in the weeks since he'd started eating right
and exercising. He hadn't been that overweight to begin with, perhaps 30
pounds in all, so a loss of 15 pounds made quite a difference. Even his hair
medicine was working, and new hair was growing in his bald spot. He not
only looked better, but he felt much better than he had in years, and he
proudly said so.
The girls complimented him on his efforts and the results so far.
He was happy about that, but even happier that Nicole was talking to him at
all. He knew his revived marriage was very difficult for her, but he hoped
she was starting to accept it.
As the girls ate, Jack thought, Man, I wish I could be their age. They eat
stuff like pizza all the time, and it actually makes them look BETTER! I
swear, it all goes to their tits! And the rest of their bodies are filling out so
nicely. Meanwhile, I'm gonna have to make do with more carrots and celery
sticks. How did Nicky come from my blah genes? She must have inherited
everything from her mother.
Damn, they look so fuckin' good! And tasty! I could seriously lick their... Oh
man! I can't even go there.
Soon, he was sporting an obvious hard-on that made his bathing suit tent
lewdly. It wasn't because they said or did anything especially flirty.
Actually, they were completely behaving themselves (for now). But they
had simply amazing buxom hard bodies and gorgeous faces, and their
bikinis covered so little they were practically naked. He had to repeatedly
adjust his swimsuit so his bulge didn't look too obvious.
They were slowly seducing him simply by being near him, and they knew
it.
Eventually, Linda surmised that the time was ripe. She leaned closer to
Jack, pretending great interest as he described his progress with his exercise
program. But it was just an excuse to get into position. She brought a pizza
slice up towards her face, but then she deliberately let it slip right into his
lap.
Bulls eye! she thought gleefully, because the slice landed right on the bulge
of his crotch. Even better, it landed upside down, which meant the crotch of
his bathing suit would be soaked in troublesome cheesy oils.
She pretended dismay. "Oh no! Clumsy me. Here, let me get that for you."
She reached out to remove the slice, but thanks to more "clumsiness," she
managed to smear it around his crotch a little bit before she pulled it away,
so he was guaranteed to have an oily mess there.
Jack was a very trusting guy, and he had no idea what was happening.
As Linda put the dropped slice back on the table, she gave a meaningful
look at Nicole.
Nicole did understand what was happening, mostly because Linda had
repeatedly suggested to her in recent days that they should stage an incident
just like this. But she was still uncertain, and was too shy to join in (at least,
not until her horniness overcame her shyness, which it usually did around
her father before too long).
Sighing, Linda pulled her chair in closer and brought both her hands back to
Jack's crotch. "Boy, you're a mess. Let me clean you off." Then she firmly
grasped his boner. His thin swimsuit didn't offer much of a barrier as she
began blatantly jacking him off.
"What are you doing?!" he asked with alarm, finally catching on as to what
was happening.
It had only been a few seconds so far, but Linda worried she would lose him
already. In her eagerness, she'd gone too far too fast. She just couldn't resist
jacking off his thick boner.
She looked to Nicole to rescue the situation. She figured that she wasn't
tempting enough to make him forget about his revived love with Alison, but
he would be helpless to resist his own gorgeous flesh and blood daughter
doing the same thing. She flashed Nicole a desperate look. "Nicky, you
have a napkin, why don't you help him get all that cheese off his swimsuit?"
The stacked brunette had to make her decision now.
She didn't actually have a napkin, but there were some on the table right in
front of her, next to the pizza box. Trembling, she timidly moved her hand
and picked up a napkin. Then, all three watched as in slow motion as she
brought the napkin to her father's lap.
Linda pulled her hand away, and Nicole immediately replaced it. Time
slowed to a crawl as they all watched her fingers close around his shaft.
Suddenly, remorse and shame hit her, and she tried to remove her hand.
But she only loosened her grip (dropping the napkin to the ground in the
process) before Linda acted quickly and grasped Nicole's hand and kept it
on Jack's stiff member.
Linda said with determination, "No! You have to rub hard to remove all the
oil!" She rather forcibly held Nicole's hand in place.
The three of them held their breath and watched the pivotal event. But a few
seconds passed, and Nicole was still too shy to do anything.
Linda asserted herself again. "Rub his shorts like this..." she moved Nicole's
hand back and forth over his erection, massaging it through his swimsuit.
She was effectively jacking him off, but using Nicole's hand as a proxy.

The prudish brunette was wide-eyed and panting. Her heart pounded wildly,
and she didn't know what to do. She looked at Linda's face, and saw her
hopeful and smiling. Then she looked at Jack's face. His expression was
quite hard to read. It looked mostly just confused, but there was pleasure
and dismay in there too.
Nicole quietly whispered "No" to Linda, but she didn't really mean it. She
was already completely aroused, and her lust was taking over. Her sexual
need and desire had been growing for nearly a week now, and it was like a
dam bursting.
She started to slide her hand back and forth on her own. Holding his
thickness in her hand was so exciting that she felt downright dizzy.
Linda kept her hand there because it was fun and exciting, but she let
Nicole take the lead.
"H-hey, n-no problem... I..." Jack tried to say as his daughter's hand moved
steadily back and forth along his painfully stiff boner. He loved it, but it felt
too wrong. He tried to picture Alison and how wonderful and beautiful she
was, hoping that would inspire his fidelity, but he couldn't form her face in
his mind. God! What am I allowing here?! I need to say something! I need
to put my foot down!
"Stay quiet, Mr. Devoux," Linda said, smiling wickedly at him, guessing his
thoughts well enough. "This oil is hard to get out if not cleaned properly."
Nicole continued to masturbate her father with her trembling hand. Feeling
his penis pulsating in her hand almost made her cum. Her pussy was soaked
already. She simply couldn't resist. The prudish girl was red faced and
dying of embarrassment, but she knew she had to do this. She was feeling
his cock in her hand, and she thought it was the greatest feeling in the
world.
Suddenly, Linda had a devilish idea. "Oh no, Nicky. You dropped the
napkin." But instead of simply picking up the napkin off the ground or
getting another one from next to the pizza box, she said, "We need to clean
it off with SOMEthing." Then she untied her bikini top and brought it
towards Jack's crotch, as if she was going to use that like a napkin.
But then she said, "What am I thinking? I don't want to get that all messed
up. Nicky, we should use yours." Acting fast, she leaned way over and
untied the tie to Nicole's bikini top. But she didn't even pretend to try to use
it as a napkin, she just let it fall.
Nicole saw the humor in Linda's absurd bikini-top-as-napkin solution, and
she giggled loudly.
Linda giggled too, and even Jack laughed some. All that laughing and
giggling helped ease the tension.
Plus, the laughing kept their impressive and now totally exposed racks in
constant motion, a fact that Jack certainly couldn't miss. They kept giggling
long after the joke, just to keep his visual interest. And when that got old,
they rolled their shoulders, bounced in their seats, or pinned an arm or two
under their racks to thrust them out even more. Anything to keep his
attention, since they knew how much he loved big boobs. There was no
subtlety whatsoever.
And all the while, Nicole kept on stroking her father's boner. It was almost
like his swimsuit wasn't even there, because it provided little to no
impediment to her stroking fingers. In fact, the cheesy oils provided good
lubrication and helped speed her fist along. She had gotten used to the
situation quite quickly, and was greatly enjoying herself.
Then Linda had another idea. She said, "I think we can clean it better if we
get the swimsuit out of the way."
Before Jack knew what had happened, Linda had yanked his bathing suit all
the way down past his knees.
Nicole was forced to let go so the suit could slide down, but she was so hot
for her father's cock by now that she immediately brought her hand right
back without any assistance or prodding from her foxy blonde friend.
Now there was nothing in the way whatsoever. Nicole's still oily hand was
fully grasping Jack's completely exposed erection.
She was so excited, she really thought she would pass out. In the heat of the
moment she not only didn't worry about incest, she didn't even know the
word or concept existed. Her entire world was her hand and her father's
thick cock.
Linda was a bit smug that no one apparently noticed the absurdity of her
suggestion to remove the swimsuit so they could supposedly clean it by
rubbing the spot where it used to be. She was proud of herself for that one.
A wave of guilt suddenly hit Jack, because there was no way to deny that
they'd crossed a line. Seeing his daughter's hand moving on his fully
exposed cock, he couldn't tell himself that this was just some kind of flirting
practice.
Linda saw the alarm cross his face, and knew they had to up the ante, and
fast. She put her hand on Nicole's hand to make sure it stayed there and kept
stroking. Then she leaned forward and kissed Nicole on the lips.
The two girls hadn't kissed each other since the cheerleader dancing
incident. In fact, the idea hadn't even come up, because the plan was to kiss
only as a means to get Jack more aroused, and there hadn't been any sexy
incidents with him since then. But both girls had talked about it, and were
fully willing to kiss to help out in situations like this one.
Jack had been on the verge of getting up and rushing back into the house,
but he froze when he saw the girls lock lips right across his chest. They
kissed with obviously heartfelt passion. Both girls also had one free hand,
and they each used that hand to fondle the bare rack on the other girl.
Between watching that, and feeling his daughter's hand sliding back and
forth over his shaft (with Linda's hand assisting), there was no way Jack
could leave.
Sensing that the French kissing had served its purpose, Linda pulled her
face back from Nicole's so the two girls could fully focus on the handjob for
a while. She put her other hand back on Nicole's hand as well. She
suggested, "Let's rub it harder... Maybe it'll be better this way... We can
clean things faster..." She guided Nicole though an even more arousing
corkscrew rubbing technique, and then Nicole started doing it on her own.
But Linda still wasn't done. When Nicole's hand happened to stroke down
to the root of Jack's shaft, she seized hold of his cockhead area with a tight
grasp. Then, before Nicole could get mad over the loss of this prime real
estate, she said, "If you're cleaning him off, the most important thing to
clean is this spot here. That's the sweet spot. Remember how I've been
telling you about that?"
Then she let Nicole to experiment with rubbing the sweet spot (the
frenulum, located just under his cockhead). But Linda never really let go.
She slid her hand back and forth down towards his root while conceding the
cockhead area to Nicole for now. She also held his balls in her other hand
and lightly fondled them as well.
Jack looked in disbelief from one girl to the next. Both of them were
bending over right into his lap, which made their exposed boobs dangle
enticingly. And all their stroking movements were causing their fulsome
orbs to swing and sway in an even more irresistible manner.
Seeing that Nicole literally had Jack's cock well in hand, Linda let out a
sexy moan. "Mmmm! Good!" Then she leaned forward and kissed Linda's
lips again. This was just a brief kiss, since they were both fully absorbed
with the handjob, but before they pulled apart again, they made sure to let
their tongues duel while their mouths were wide open, so Jack could see
exactly what they were doing to each other.
He thought, My God! Too fucking hot! How did this happen?! I only wanted
to feed them and talk to them, and now I'm sitting with a beautiful big-titted
teenager on each side of me, and no less than three hands jacking me off!
Even if Nicky is my own daughter, it feels great! Alison, forgive me, but no
one in the world could resist this level of temptation. GOD, it feels good!

Nicole was so horny by now that she literally couldn't resist. She had a free
hand, and she brought it to her own crotch. She slid it under her tiny bikini
bottoms and started fingering her pussy. She knew it was a humiliating and
slutty thing to do with the other two able to clearly see what she was doing,
but she was so desperate to cum that she simply had no option.
Then, in the middle of all this weirdness, Linda started to talk as casually as
if the three of them were sitting in a public park and feeding pigeons. She
said to Jack, "You know, I was talking to Nicky earlier. I told her that it's the
duty of a good daughter to help her daddy, and make him happy. Help him
out in every way. Don't you agree?" The way she said "every way" was
soaked with sexual suggestion.
Nicole thought, Linda is right! Daddy needs it! Even if he's having sex with
Alison, she can't be here for him all the time. What if he pops a boner in the
afternoon? Then it's up to me to take care of it!
She felt it pulsating in her hand, and saw his face contorted in pleasure as
he groaned in supreme satisfaction. She smiled from ear to ear. She felt like
she was being a very good daughter, and she was proud to be stroking his
hard-on.
Jack was near his limit already. He was in no shape to answer Linda's
leading questions. He wanted this joy to last forever, but three hands
working on him at once was too much. He arched his back, and his entire
body stiffened and strained as he struggled to hold out, if only for a few
more seconds.
Linda saw he was about to cum, and sprang into action again. She grabbed
Nicole's hand and made sure it was wrapped around the tip of his cockhead.
Then she said, "Brace yourself! He's gonna cum! He's gonna cum on your
hand!"
The fact that he was going to cum into his daughter's hand was the final
straw for Jack. He groaned and writhed as the cum rocketed out of his cock.
But of course his blast didn't go far, because Nicole's hand was right there
to catch it all. She was in such a mindlessly horny state that she didn't know
right or wrong, or worry that bodily fluids were "icky." She just enjoyed the
pulsing and the squirting. Mostly, she loved the fact that she was making
her father feel so good. All of Linda's talk about the need to serve him was
only reinforcing a powerful existing desire.
Seeing that that situation was well in hand, so to speak, Linda flew her hand
up and down Jack's shaft so fast that it was like a blur. Of course, she knew
he was already cumming, but she wanted to help ensure that it was his best
cum ever.
Linda wasn't as obvious or as vocal about it as Nicole was, but she loved
Jack dearly, and she'd been terribly unhappy that he hadn't wanted to play
with their voluptuous bodies these past six days. Her goal was to make him
feel so deliriously euphoric that he'd never think of abandoning them again.
Jack appreciated Linda's fast-fingered efforts, even though he knew it was
about as useful as flying more ice to Antarctica. His orgasm was already as
good as it could possibly get. He was completely mad with lust. It was the
best orgasm he had in years, and yet it was just a hand job. Sex with Alison
was steadily getting better by the day, but even fucking his perfect ten wife
wasn't as intense and wonderful as what was happening to him now.
He came so much that his spend filled Nicole's small hand and threatened to
drip down the concrete ground.
Linda swung into action yet again. She remembered a big spoon she'd been
using to stir her drink. She picked it up and repeatedly scooped up the cum
that was collecting on the bottom edge of Nicole's hand and she filled the
spoon with it.
Nicole had been in some sort of sex-mad fugue. Only now did she come
back down to Earth and fully realize where she was and what she'd been
doing. She let go of her father's penis now that his climax was over and he
was starting to go soft, and she brought her hand towards her face to
examine it.
Linda leaned over and whispered in her ear, "Remember: sperm is love!
That's proof of your daddy's love for you right there! Savor it! Never waste
a drop!"
Nicole was blown away, and she looked at his "gross" cum in an entirely
new way. Sperm! That's sperm! My hand is covered in my daddy's sperm!
No, it's Daddy's love! Oh God! I think I'm gonna pass out! His love is all
over me! And I jacked him off, I really did! Well, Linda and me, but mostly
me!
WOW!
She stared at her cummy hand in awe. She brought her hand up near her
face and tilted it this way and that, examining the pearly goo from all angle
with a rapturous face. So this is what Daddy's love looks like. I love it!
Jack had also been so aroused that his conscious thinking had pretty much
shut down. He'd been operating entirely on instinct and primitive drives,
like some kind of feral beast. But now the post-orgasmic blues started to hit
him and he looked around and realized just what he'd taken part of. He was
hit very hard.
Things are just starting to go great with Alison, and now this! Man, I really
know how to screw everything up! Look at Nicky, just sitting there topless
with her fucking huge tits! No, I don't mean that, I mean look at her HAND!
It's covered in cum! MY cum! What a horrible, horrible father I am. And the
worst part of all is that I know I wouldn't be able to resist if they start in on
me again. Oh, and look at Linda. She's fuckin' stacked, and naked, and hot,
and SHE JUST JACKED ME OFF! AND SO DID NICKY! HOLY HELL!
I've gotta get out of here before I get another boner!
He was so embarrassed and ashamed that he practically ran back to the
house.
-----
Nicole was less upset than simply stunned. The implications of what had
just happened had yet to sink in.
Besides, Linda was good at distracting her.
Linda waved her spoon around while being careful not to spill any cum
from it.
That got Nicole's attention.
Then Linda winked, and sipped on the tip of the spoon, sucking a little bit
of the cum into her mouth. She already knew how Jack's semen tasted from
when he'd unwittingly climaxed on her chest, and she'd decided that she
loved the taste. (In fact, his cum tasted rather bland, but she loved it because
she loved him, and she had come to believe her own words when she
repeatedly told Nicole that sperm equaled love.)
"Mmmm! Yummy!" The blonde fox smacked her lips in satisfaction.
"Come on, Nicky, taste your daddy's yummy cum!"
Nicole gawked. She felt a strange curiosity to taste the white stuff. But she
was also aghast. Seeing Linda do that made her feel that they'd gone too far.
She stared into space, her own cummy hand still held up but temporarily
forgotten. "Lin-Linda, what have we done?! What I... Oh my god!"
Linda giggled. "You don't know what you've just done to him, Nicky?"
"Wh-what? What do you mean?"
"You jerked him off! That's how the boys masturbate! And you just did it to
your daddy. Congratulations. I'm proud of you!"
Nicole was open mouthed. She remembered her sticky hand and stared at it
again, since Linda wasn't doing anything with her spoon. "It's wrong... I
shouldn't... He..."
"He enjoyed it soooo much!" Linda interrupted her. "He loved it! You gave
him a lot of pleasure. Didn't you like it?"
"I-I don't know..." Nicole lied.
"Don't you lie to me! Nicky, you KNOW you loved to jack him off! I even
saw you playing with yourself. Do you remember that? Do you remember
when you came hard?"
Bits and pieces were coming back to Nicole now, but that only shocked and
dismayed the normally shy girl even further.
Linda knew she had to fight to keep Nicole in her horny state. Now that
Jack was gone, it was a tough task. She added, "Think about how it felt
when you felt his hard cock moving in your hands. You remember that?
You remember how hot and alive his thick and manly cock was? You
remember how good that felt?"
"Yeah?" Nicole was too dazed to deny it.
"Now, just imagine licking his cock with your tongue! Or sliding your lips
along it! Or feeling him cum straight into your MOUTH! Think how much
BETTER that would feel!"
One of her hands clutched at her full rack. "Would it really?"
"Oh yeah! Just taste a little of the cum on your hand. What else are you
gonna do with your sticky hand, anyway? Have it bronzed? Come on, clean
it off by licking it!"
"No! I can't do that!" She stared at her hand with disgust.
Linda was frustrated that she had to talk Nicole into enjoying Jack's cum,
given what she'd done with it during the cheerleader dance incident, but
Nicole was in a different mental state at the moment, especially now that
Jack had left. "Watch me." She brought her spoon to her mouth, and sucked
on it like it was the most delicious food in the entire world. She went over
the top with her lusty look and orgasmic moans.
But Nicole totally bought the exaggerations. She felt a shiver of lust as she
watched her friend swallow. Curiosity, not to mention incestuous desire,
was getting the best of her.
"You love this taste, HIS taste! It's so yummy. Don't you remember?"
Nicole grinned a little as she recalled how Linda had fed her cummy fingers
into her mouth last time. But she still wavered over the sinfulness of it all.
The foxy blonde persisted.. "As soon as you sip it, you'll long for it, and
even crave it. Sperm is delicious! It's the flavor of your daddy's love!"
Even though Nicole was ashamed of what she had done, she started to get
increasingly aroused thinking about licking her hand. Then she pictured
herself licking her father's boner directly, and felt tingles all over, especially
in her nipples and pussy.
Linda realized that Nicole probably would be bolder if someone wasn't right
there watching her. So she said, "I'm gonna go to the bathroom." She stood
up.
Nicole asked, "What? Like that?" She was surprised, because Linda was
still topless, just like she was. The two girls had been sunbathing in the
nude with increasing frequency, so sitting there in just their bikini bottoms
was okay, but they had a rule to cover up all their privates when inside the
house.
Linda smirked. "Sure, why not? Maybe I'll get lucky and run into him. Then
I can get down on my knees and hold his fat cock! I'll stroke and stroke and
stroke until he squirts his jizz all over my face and chest! Mmmm... And I
won't even have to take my top of first. Oh, and then I can lick myself clean
of all his love. Mmmm... His spermy, creamy, delicious love..."
She walked past Nicole, opened the sliding glass door, and went inside.
Nicole's heart was racing fast, and she'd forgotten to breathe, Linda's words
had such a powerful effect on her. She exhaled, and then looked around
furtively. Seeing that the coast was clear, she lowered her head and
experimentally licked one of her fingers. She lolled a big gob of cum
around on her tongue and tried to analyze its taste more intently and
objectively than ever before. Hmmm... It's strange. Not at all like I expected
cum to taste. I thought it was supposed to be bitter and yucky. It's kind of,
well, not that flavorful, actually. A bit nutty, maybe...
She took another lick. Hmmm. I don't know. It tastes good I guess, but what
I really like is that it's Daddy's! It's Daddy's love! ... No, I have to put aside
the fact that it's Daddy's, and be truly objective. Maybe... maybe it's got a
little bit of a salty and creamy flavor too. And sweet. Actually, it's quite an
intriguing flavorful mix.
She took another lick. It's not half bad, actually. In fact, now that I think
about it, it's downright tasty! Now, maybe I'm just saying that because it's
Daddy's cum. Other cum would probably be too yucky to even think about.
But who cares? The fact is, it IS Daddy's! I really do like it!
Her enthusiasm grew, and she licked her entire index finger clean. Then she
started in on her other fingers. Her passion grew as she got to her palm.
That part of her hand was soaked, and she happily lapped at it like a
contented cat enjoying a nice bowl of milk. Mmmm! Daddy's love! It tastes
so GREAT! I could eat this every day. And not just once or twice. I could
live on this! MMMM! It's like hazelnut ice cream with big chocolate chunks,
only better!
Needless to say, her bias in favor of her father was kicking in in a big way.

The minutes passed. She realized with concern that she was licking her
hand clean and was starting to run out. She began building fantasies about
tasting more of her father's cum, directly from the source. In the back of her
mind she had some vague idea that incest was bad and a sin, but that didn't
seem worth thinking about at the moment.
"So what do you think?"
Terrified, Nicole twisted around in her seat to find out who was talking. She
breathed a sigh of relief when she saw it was only Linda, but she still felt
horribly embarrassed because she'd been caught with her tongue lapping her
hand. "You?! What are you doing here?!"
Linda chuckled. "I went to the bathroom, remember? It's only been, like,
nearly ten minutes since then? Did you think I'd never come back and see
what you're doing?"
"Oops!" Nicole was terribly embarrassed. She was having such a lovely
time that she totally lost track of the passing minutes.
Linda said, "Actually, I've gotta be honest. I was only gone for a minute. I
was pretty certain what you'd do if you only had some privacy, so I just
circled around in the house and came right back here. I caught just about
every last lick. I just waited until you were down to your last streak of
sperm in case you got all freaked out and decided to stop after you saw me."
"Oh." Nicole had no idea what to say to that. "I'm feeling pretty stupid right
now." She put her hand down, since it was licked clean anyway.
Linda sat down next to her. "Stupid? Why? To the victor goes the spoils,
and you just got an entire handful of Daddy love! Good for you! I only got
a single spoonful. Tastes great, doesn't it?"
Nicole shyly nodded. But she hastened to add, "But it's wrong. It's a sin!"
Linda chose to ignore that. Instead, she said, "Do you remember last time,
the way you licked it off my fingers? And then how I smeared it all over
your face and tits, and the way we kissed, and passed his cum back and
forth?"
"Mmmm," Nicole said blissfully. But then she frowned. "But doing all that
is just so wrong!"
The clever blonde tried to figure out a way so she could French kiss Nicole
some more, but she couldn't come up with a plausible excuse, since Jack
was gone. Instead, she said, "To be a good daughter, you must please your
father in any way he wants... You have to suck his cock, let him fuck you,
eat his cum, and even be butt banged if it makes him happy. It's all part of
being his mistress. You know my dream, where we're both his big-titted
mistresses? Living to serve him?"
"Yeah?"
"Well, we just took a major step in that direction today! This is a cause for
celebration! Soon, you and I will practically be LIVING on his cum! We'll
be licking our hands and faces and breasts clean every single DAY! Won't
that be great?"
Linda still was feeding her confused mind with more incestuous concepts,
and the submissive brunette was receptive to her sexy suggestions."Yes,
but... Wait! Linda, NO! I want to be a good daughter and have his love, his
spermy, yummy love, but..."
"Nicky! Can't you understand? Now you've found the way to his heart... to
his love and approval! You have been telling me you needed his love above
all else for years! You cried many times when you thought you had failed
him... You never wanted to let him down!"
"Yes, I don't want to fail him, but, this is going too far!"
"No, now you know what he truly needs. The way to his heart is through his
cock! Plus, the way to his cock is through his cock." She giggled at that.
"He longs for a young tight body... like yours! He'll have eyes only for
you!" As she said this, Linda noticed her foxy friend reacted with a dreamy
look in her face. Nicole bit her lower lip like she usually did whenever she
eagerly wanted something. "Well, you and me. That's why you must do
whatever he wants. That's why you and I need to serve his cock."
Nicole complained, "Linda, what am I going to do with you? You're slowly
corrupting me. Look what you made me do today. It's just terrible!"
In response to Nicole's "slowly corrupting" comment, Linda just proudly
thought to herself, Yep! She said, "Stand up."
"What?"
"You heard me. Stand up. Oh, and take off those damn bikini bottoms."
Nicole stood, and shyly pulled her bikini bottoms down and off her legs.
Then she dropped her head and covered her pussy and nipples with her
hands. She burned with embarrassment at being totally naked outdoors.
Linda complained, "Did I say cover up? No! Stand straight and tall."
Nicole reluctantly did so.
Linda went on, "But keep your head down and look at yourself. I wish we
had a mirror, but you know your body well enough. The fact is, you have a
fucking INCREDIBLE body! You're so stacked that it's ridiculous,
especially since you're only sixteen. I know I look pretty good, but not as
good as you. Just one look at your face will give any man a big fat boner,
never mind your body! Do you think it's just coincidence that you look that
great, and you have such a great father? No! Face it: you were born and
bred to sexually serve him."
"Do you think so?" Nicole asked this in a hopeful but unconfident tone.
"I KNOW so! That's what you do. That's who you are. Be proud! Imagine
that he's watching, and strike a sexy pose."
Nicole was feeling all warm and tingly inside. Her pride was surging. She
thrust her tits out and ran a hand through her long brown hair.
"That's it!" Linda enthused. "Gaaawwd, you look so hot, it's fucking
ridiculous. Remember this day! This was a big day! You've taken your first
step in serving Daddy's cock! Congratulations!"
Nicole blushed and sat down. "Well, I don't know about that." But she was
beaming with joy at all the praise. Her incest concerns were totally
forgotten, thanks to Linda's distracting words.
She looked down at herself. "Can I put my bikini back on now?"
"Definitely not!"
"But Daddy's not even here."
"I know, but it's all about attitude. Remember that, except for school, you're
going to be naked most of the time. You need to get used to it. Here, if it
makes you feel any better, I'll take my bikini bottoms off too." Linda
proceeded to do just that.
Nicole stared off into space with wistful longing. "You've got such a clear,
exciting vision of the future. Tell me more what you see."
"Certainly!" Linda warmed up to the subject. "Let's picture a typical day.
You wake up, and at first you think everything is the same as always, but
then you realize you're in Daddy's bed! You're lying nude and cuddled up to
him on one side, and I'm doing the same on his other side."
"Where's Alison?" Nicole asked.
"I don't know, but she's definitely out of the picture. What does he need her
for, when he's got us? Two is better than one. But don't worry about that,
worry about his cock, because that's your chief duty as one of his
mistresses. Of course he's got morning wood-"
"What's that?" Nicole interrupted.
"That's when a guy wakes up with a big fat boner! So that means you and I
have to take care of it, first thing! Naturally, you reach out to hold it and
stroke it, and I do too! Our hands meet..." Linda reached out and took
Nicole's hand.
Nicole was all smiles as she held hands with her best friend while they both
sat there in the nude.
Linda lowered her voice to speak more confidentially. "Now, remember that
he's still asleep. Our goal is to make sure he wakes up every morning with a
big smile on his face, and the way to do that is through his cock! So here's
what we'll do..."
Another hour passed. Linda continually filled Nicole's head with her
fantasies about their "perfect future," and it got both of them quite horny.
Knowing that her best friend still had a strong aversion to the idea of real
intercourse, she concentrated on describing handjobs and blowjobs. In
describing the rest of her "typical day," it seemed the two girls had their
hands or mouths attached to Jack's erection all day long, and their naked
bodies were plastered and splattered with an increasingly improbable
amount of cum.
Nicole loved it, because she was in an extremely horny mood.
However, Jack never returned. He locked himself in his office, afraid to
face the girls alone. He knew Alison would be home from her church
meetings soon, and he made sure to be alone until then.
Linda considered her day finished, and went home early. She felt it had
been a great breakthrough indeed.
Nicole also was temporarily too afraid and ashamed to be alone with her
father. But that didn't stop her from spending much of the remaining time
before dinner masturbating in her bedroom. Just when she thought she was
done, she'd sniff her hand and detect the lingering smell of her father's cum
there, and then get horny all over again. Actual fucking was still way
beyond the pale for her. But she had wonderful fantasies involving getting
lots of cum out of her father's cock and onto her hot teen body.
 Chapter 14

"Oh Jack! You make me so very happy! I don't deserve you!"

Jack and Alison were both naked and lying in front of the fire in the living
room. It was shortly after dinner on Friday night. Nicole and Linda had left
to go to a party held by one of their schoolmates, so Jack and Alison had the
house to themselves for the entire evening. Since their pivotal night in front
of the fireplace, they'd both developed a special fondness for that locale,
and they were excited they could finally use it again. Sweeping classical
music was playing on the stereo to help create a romantic mood.
Jack had just spent the last half hour eating Alison's pussy. But now he'd
crawled up on her and he was stroking his hands through her long, curly
red-brown hair. He said, "Would you stop going on about this, 'I don't
deserve you stuff?'"
"But it's true. I don't. You've been so good to me, so patient. You're like a
saint!"
Jack thought, If she only knew! It was Friday, and it had been four full days
since he had been surprised by the dropped pizza slice trick. Since then, he
hadn't had any sexual contact with Nicole or Linda, but that was only
because he'd been carefully avoiding them. The guilt was killing him, and
the better his relationship with Alison became, the worse he felt.
Luckily, their improved relations meant his wife was spending much more
time at home, and he knew the girls wouldn't try anything with him as long
as she was in the house. The main thing he had to worry about was
afternoons - the girls came home right after three, and Alison rarely got
home before six. He'd solved that problem the last four days simply by
taking his laptop to a café and working there each afternoon.
But he knew he was just delaying the inevitable. He'd been paralyzed when
Nicole and Linda put their hands on his erection during the pizza trick. He'd
been fully aware of the need to get away right then, and he'd utterly failed.
He knew that he'd fail again the next time they tried a similar stunt. Worse,
he knew they knew it too. Lately, both girls had been giving him a hungry
"just wait until we get you alone" look pretty much all the time. He couldn't
avoid being alone with them forever.
Alison said, "Not only have you brought me out of my shell, sexually, but
you've been such a dear about it. Do you realize we've had sex every single
night since last Monday? I can hardly wait to come home from work,
knowing what'll happen once Nicole has gone to sleep. And you're so
selfless! All you do is think about my needs. I swear, you spend so much
time licking my pussy every night that I don't know how you find the
energy. Your tongue must be about to fall off!" She chuckled.
But she was right; he was going down on her all the time. There was a
practical reason: it turned out that Alison was quite sexually responsive, but
only after she was fully aroused, and it took a lot of effort to get her to that
point. Pussy licking was simply the fastest and easiest way to get her there,
although even that took time in her case. But also, he was licking her much
more than the minimum to get her sufficiently horny, because he was
terribly guilty. He'd been trying to make up for losing control with the girls
by giving Alison the best sex of her life every night. He was treating her
like a queen. It didn't undo the things he'd done, but it eased his conscience
a little bit.
All his pussy licking efforts had left his penis stiff and needy. So he didn't
try to fend Alison off when she reached down and grasped his boner.
"Mmmm, interesting. What do I have here?" She smirked triumphantly.
"Hey, you don't have to..." he started to say.
"I don't? Bullshit! I don't know what's with you. You lick and make love to
me until my brain melts and I see God, but if I so much as hold your penis,
you get all defensive. Are you feeling guilty about something, or
something?"
"Guilty? Me? Of what?" He sincerely hoped he didn't look as guilty as he
felt.
She started stroking him. "Good! Because tonight is gonna be all about
YOU!" She poked him in his chest with her free hand. "My engine is all
revved up now, and I'm gonna keep it going by licking you! Down there!"
She'd left her prudish ways behind in spirit, but old habits die hard, and she
still had difficulty saying words like "cock" and "fuck."
He tensed up. "No! You can't!"
She looked at him suspiciously while she continued to jack him off. "I can't,
huh? That sounds serious. Do you have something to confess, perhaps?
Something you're feeling guilty about? Are you trying to punish yourself,
deny yourself pleasure?"
"No, of course not!" He was sweating bullets, at least in his mind. He was
so flummoxed that he couldn't even think of good excuses.
She said smugly, "Well then, make yourself comfy, because it's payback
time!" She did want them to get comfy, and she considered guiding him to a
nearby couch, but she felt it was more important to strike while the iron was
hot. She could tell he was thinking and trying to figure a way out of this.
So she quickly got on all fours and brought her mouth to his crotch. She
held his pole with one hand and started licking.
He gasped at the way her massive boobs hung down and dragged on the
carpet. They were so firm and round, even when hanging down, that it was
hard to believe they weren't fake. However, they most certainly were all
real, and he knew just how soft and wonderful they felt.
Even though she'd been married twice before, this was her very first attempt
at giving a blowjob. She had been reading up on how to do it in the past few
days (as well as reading about sex tips in general), and she had a good idea
what she should do. However, it was tough to stay up on one hand and two
knees, so she laid down on the carpet.
She decided that was much better. With the way Jack was sitting, his dick
was only a couple of inches off the ground, so she could hold it and lick it
quite comfortably this way. Plus, it was nice to remain an ideal distance
from the fire, leaving them warm but not too warm. Since she was new to
this, she started out just licking her way around his cockhead.
Jack was still trying to talk her (and himself) out of this. He said, "Uh, it's
not that I don't want this, but I, uh, I have a plan. A step-by-step plan to turn
you on to sex. This isn't in the plan yet."
Alison paused in her licking to say, "It is now! Dear, I adore your plan, but
sometimes we have to be spontaneous. Like right now." She could have
made a more involved argument, but she decided to let her licking do the
convincing instead.
Even though she was totally new to this, she'd read about the frenulum, the
most sensitive spot just below the cockhead. She stopped exploring and
totally devoted her licking attentions to that one spot.
Within seconds, Jack's resistance fell apart. He began moaning lustfully.
Sensing success, Alison redoubled her efforts licking his sweet spot. But
she'd read that variety was important too, so she kept coming at it in
different ways and different angles, while occasionally licking the other
sensitive spots she'd read about.
She had mixed feelings about doing this. On one hand, she still had a deep
feeling the very act was wrong and sinful. She now understood that that
wasn't true, and it was part of a series of justifications to justify her own
formerly frigid nature. Even so, old beliefs die hard. However, she
genuinely loved Jack and wanted to make him happy. Besides, he'd gone
down on her so many times in the last week that she felt like she owed him
in a big way.
She didn't have any strong feelings about the physical act. It didn't seem
that different from licking, say, his neck or face. It was just another body
part to lick. The act didn't particularly excite her, but knowing how good it
made him feel did, and the sheer wrongness of it gave her a really big thrill
(even though she knew intellectually it wasn't really wrong). She was less
certain about the sucking part, however. She wasn't looking forward to that.
She wasn't surprised that Jack hadn't put up much of an argument trying to
discourage her. Once she hinted that he could be feeling guilty about
something, she knew he'd cave. She had strong suspicions that something
sexual was happening between him and Nicole and Linda. It didn't take a
genius to figure that much out. Jack was good at hiding his feelings, but not
the girls. They couldn't help but gaze at him in open adoration and lust
pretty much all the time. However, she was fairly certain nothing serious
had happened yet due to a closer reading of the obvious body language.
Linda was raring to go, but Nicole was holding her back.
Alison had no idea what to do about all that. She wanted to be accepted as
Nicole's mother, and she knew that if she called Nicole out on her
incestuous desires, she would lose whatever slim chance she had with the
girl. She also worried about offending Jack if she brought the issue up with
him, and she didn't know how to bring up such a taboo topic in the first
place, especially since she only had strong suspicions. She figured that she
wouldn't be able to tell him much that could help in any case except to be
strong in resisting them, and he appeared to be mostly successful with that
already, since the girls showed sexual longing instead of sexual satisfaction.
Previously, Alison had no real plan or solution. But since she'd discovered
that she actually enjoyed sex, she'd gone all out to have sex with Jack every
night and give it her all. She knew she'd left him sexually frustrated before,
which is what had allowed the situation with the girls to develop. She hoped
to keep him fully sexually satisfied and satiated from now on, so he
wouldn't give in to temptation.
So this attempt to give him a blowjob was part of a larger plan. She was
determined to commit every sexual act with him, and as soon as possible, in
order to save her marriage and prevent incest from happening.
She gladly kept on licking her way around his cockhead and lathered her
tongue repeatedly against his sweet spot. Her hand had only been holding
his shaft, but now that she was getting accustomed to cock licking, she
started jacking him off too.
Jack moaned blissfully. He couldn't believe how lucky he was. Holy hell!
She's getting good at this! Just when I thought my marriage was fatally
flawed, Alison turns into a sexual animal! God, she's really getting into it!
As if he wasn't aroused enough, Alison took one of his hands and brought it
to her fantastic rack. She was lying with her chest on the carpet, but she
propped herself up a bit with an elbow, giving him room to play with at
least part of her bust.
While he happily ran his fingers over one of his wife's smooth and full
globes, he thought, I thought the joke was on me. I'd married this incredibly
beautiful woman, but it was a cruel joke since she was completely frigid,
and I was the last one to know about that. But now I get the last laugh,
because I've awoken her sexual side. And, she's a good, kind, loving,
woman, and fun to be with. It's really rare for a woman this gorgeous not to
be terribly stuck up and arrogant, but I think her frigidness kept her
humble. It's like I bought something for cheap at a garage sale that
everyone thought was broken beyond repair, and I fixed it! I'm so lucky!
-----
Nicole and Linda walked through the darkness across the vast front lawn of
the Devoux property. The party had been a total bust, and a friend had just
dropped them off at the curb.
The two girls were almost to the front door when Linda said, "Hey, wait!
Check this out!"
"What?" Nicole asked.
Linda put a finger across her lips, and then whispered, "You see the light
coming from the living room? That kind of flickering light means there has
to be a fire in the fireplace. Isn't that odd? It's not like it's cold."
That was true. Even though it was seven-thirty at night, the girls were fine
wearing just shirts and shorts, plus their underwear (the plan had been for
an informal girls-only party, so they were dressed informally).
Nicole shrugged. "Yeah, Dad never uses the fireplace. But so what? Why all
the whispering?"
Linda rolled her eyes. "Come on, put two and two together. Your dad and
your evil stepmom have been all lovey dovey lately. They think they'll be
alone for hours. I'll bet you dollars to donuts they're getting all kissy and
touchy-feely in front of the fire! Let's check it out!"
"Check it out?! What do you mean?! You want us to watch?" When Linda
nodded, Nicole complained, "Ewww! I don't wanna see that. Daddy and
Alison kissing and touching? That's the LAST thing I want to see! I don't
care if they ARE married. The thought of him kissing anyone other than
you or me makes me physically ill!"
Linda responded, "Ssssh! Keep your voice down, or you'll ruin everything.
I'm not keen on watching it either, but we need to know what's going on.
All's fair in love and war. We've gotta get the inside edge and find out
what's going on between those two. Come on, let's just take a peek. We
should sneak in through the garage door unless we want to barge in and ruin
everything."
Linda had to quietly cajole Nicole some more, but eventually the busty
brunette gave in. The two of them snuck into the house without making any
noise. They went down a hall to the kitchen and then came around through
the dining room to the living room because that was the obvious route. It
would be hard to cross the foyer in front of the front door without being
seen, whereas there was some furniture to hide them this more roundabout
way.
The two of them wound up plastered against a wall, with just the tops of
their heads poking out into the living room. Linda's suspicions were
immediately confirmed. Even from across the room, it was obvious that
Jack and Alison were naked. Jack was sitting on his ass with his legs
splayed out and Alison was lying down between his legs with her face in
his crotch.
Linda wasn't too worried about being overheard, mostly thanks to the
classical music playing loudly from the stereo only a few feet away from
them. So she whispered, "Oh my God! She's giving head! She's sucking his
cock!"
"She is?" Nicole asked, although the answer was obvious even to the naïve
girl.
"Come on!" Linda pressed. "Let's get a better view!"
Nicole thought her friend was crazy. But the more she thought about it, the
less crazy the idea seemed. All the lights were off, and the room was pitch
black except for the raging fire. And, as she knew from Girl Scout
campfires, when one's eyes were accustomed to the bright light of
something like that fire, it was nearly impossible to see anything in the
darkness beyond. Because Jack and Alison were so close to the fire, there
was no way they'd be able to see anything outside of the circle of firelight
they were in. In fact, Nicole couldn't even see her own hand in front of her
face. Furthermore, Alison had her face in Jack's crotch and Jack was facing
the other way and very absorbed in fondling one of Alison's massive tits.
Nicole was going to complain, but she realized their main concern wasn't
being seen, but being heard. Linda had already taken off without her while
she was thinking about all this, so it was too late to say something to stop
her unless she wanted to talk in something louder than a whisper. Even with
the classical music playing, she didn't want to risk that.
Conceding defeat, she snuck after Linda. It was so dark that even though
her eyes were acclimated to the darkness by now, she could barely make out
where Linda was, or where any of the furniture was. So she crept forward
slowly and carefully.
It was a big room, and there was a lot of furniture here and there, including
a grand piano in a corner. But mostly there were easy chairs and sofas for
relaxing and socializing. There were many places to hide and watch. After
checking to make sure Nicole was following, Linda crept past some
obvious hiding spots until she found a sofa a mere ten feet away from
where Jack and Alison were.
Nicole only followed Linda to such a daring spot so she could whisper in
her ear and tell her they had to move back. Once she got there, she knelt
down next to her wily friend, and realized the sofa was at an ideal height.
They were able to comfortably peek their heads over the top of the sofa,
leaving them entirely hidden except for their heads from the eyes on up.
Plus, they were able to kneel side by side with their heads next to each other
for easy whispering communication. Nicole had to admit it was a pretty
good hiding spot, even if it was scarily close to the action.
So instead of complaining, Nicole took a good look at what her parents
were doing. To her frustration, she found she couldn't see any of the action
at all, because one of Jack's legs was in the way. All she could tell was that
Alison's head was moving around a lot, but she couldn't see Alison's face or
Jack's penis.
Linda leaned over to her and whispered, "Gaawwwd! He's such a HUNK!"
Nicole sighed longingly. "Yeah. He is," she whispered back. She pretty
much forgot about Alison and focused her attention on Jack. This was the
first time she'd ever been able to check out his completely nude body.
To most people, it wasn't much of a body to look at. It wasn't like Jack was
ugly, but he was a middle-aged computer programmer, not some fit and
tanned athlete. Even with all his recent efforts to lose weight and get in
shape, he was still pudgy and saggy in places. He was simply average
looking.
Whereas Alison was simply smoking hot. Every inch of her body was
perfection, and she was amply endowed in all the right places. Even though
she had naturally red hair, she had naturally tanned skin too, so there were
no tan lines. (Jack, by contrast, had a typical "farmer's tan.")
But to Nicole, and Linda too, Jack was the gorgeous one. They were that
blinded by love. Both would have freely admitted that Alison was
breathtakingly gorgeous to someone who was attracted to women, but they
only had eyes for Jack, and were interested in Alison only insofar as they
were curious what she was doing to him.
After a minute or two of blatant gawking, Linda nudged her friend a bit
(they were kneeling shoulder to shoulder, so it was very easy for them to
bump shoulders). "Check out his buns!" she whispered very quietly. "Those
are what I call hot buns!"
Nicole started to giggle, but managed to check herself. They could whisper
from just inches away from each other in such a way that would have been
impossible for anyone more than a couple feet away to hear, thanks to the
classical music playing. There was no serious worry about that. But
unrestrained giggling or laughing was another matter altogether. She made a
mental note not to do that under any circumstance.
Linda added, "Don't you just want to get your hands on that?"
"Yeah," Nicole sighed longingly. She felt her pussy starting to get moist.
Just then, Jack muttered, "Gotta... Gotta take a break! Or... I'm gonna...
gonna cum!"
Alison pulled back and sat up on her elbows. That let her huge breasts
droop down to the floor and showed off their size in a way that left even
Nicole quite impressed. "Whatever you want, dear. Remember, tonight is
your night. This body belongs to you. Do with it whatever you will."
After a long pause, he got his breath back. Then he said, "Crap. So sexy.
You're killing me. Who are you and what did you do to my wife?"
She chuckled, even though she felt a bit miffed, since his comment just
showed how frigid she'd been until recently. She replied, "It's the same me.
It's just that you've freed the animal inside of me." She sat up and then
reached out and held his dick with both hands. "Come on, let's find a new
position so I can really get the hang of this thing."
Nicole and Linda seized up when they saw Jack and Alison help each other
and stand up. There was no telling where the married couple would go next,
which meant they might be found out.
But Alison looked at the piano bench in front of the piano and suggested,
"Why don't you sit on that? I'm tired of lying on the floor, and I can see
some better possibilities doing it sitting up. But pull it into the light."
"Good idea," Jack said as he went to move the bench.
Both girls breathed big sighs of relief. Once their wave of panic passed,
they realized they were safer than ever, since the other two obviously didn't
want to go far from the heat and light of the fire.
Jack sat on the bench right in front of the fire, and Alison knelt on the
carpet between his legs in front of him.
"How do you like your frigid wife now?" Alison purred. She was joking,
since she obviously was anything but frigid now. She tilted forward and
resumed licking his erection.
Nicole gasped out loud. It wasn't that the action was different than before,
but she had a much, much clearer view now. The bench happened to be at
an ideal angle for her to see Alison's lips on Jack's cockhead, especially
since his legs were splayed out widely.
Jack had his head tilted back and a look of total euphoria on his face.
Obviously, he wasn't paying attention to anything except what his wife's
tongue was doing.
Alison, however, froze and then tilted her head up. She looked around the
room suspiciously, and especially stared in the general direction where the
girls were sitting.
The girls were absolutely terrified. They both desperately wanted to duck
down below the edge of the sofa, but they both feared that any movement
on their part would allow Alison to confirm someone was there.
Alison more stared past them than at them. After only a few seconds, she
shrugged and went back to her licking.
Sensing the peak of danger had past, both girls finally ducked down. They
both looked in the general direction of the other, even though it was so dark
below the sofa edge that they couldn't see anything at all. However, they
reached out and soon held each other by their shoulders.
Both of them tried their best to be as quiet as possible. However, they were
breathing hard. Their breathing sounded as noticeable as annoyingly loud
snoring.
Finally, Linda calmed down enough to whisper, "That was close! Too
close!" Her whisper was so careful and quiet that Nicole could barely hear
it, even though their faces were nearly touching. They were being ultra-
careful now.
Nicole whispered back just as quietly, "Let's get out of here!"
But Linda said, "No. Not now. This is really educational. I want you to
watch and learn."
Nicole couldn't believe it. "No way! My heart is about to burst out of my
chest! This is too scary! Let's go, or she'll catch us for sure."
"No she won't. Even after you gasped loudly, she couldn't see us at all. It'll
be fine so long as you don't gasp like that."
They quietly argued back and forth for a minute or two, but finally Nicole
gave in and raised her head back over the sofa's edge. In truth, as the
seconds passed, her fear abated and her curiosity grew. She very much
wanted to "watch and learn."
She soon discovered she had the same great view as before, since neither
Jack nor Alison moved much. This time, she stared wide-eyed, but she was
extra careful not to make any noise whatsoever.
Nicole had never seen a blowjob before in real life, or even on film. Until
recently, she'd been so prudish that she hadn't even seriously explored
Internet porn. In recent days, Linda had talked to her at length about
blowjobs, and she found herself constantly thinking about her father's penis,
so her interest was sky high. She realized that this indeed could be a good
learning experience.
Just when she'd more or less calmed down and focused on the sexy scene in
front of her, she felt a tap on her shoulder. She came very close to
screaming out in surprise, but she caught herself just in time when she
realized it was only Linda after all. She was so fascinated by what she was
watching that she'd completely forgotten about Linda being there too.
Linda whispered to her, "Check it out. See how she's totally focusing on his
sweet spot? She knows what she's doing, because that's where it's at! Most
of his nerve cells are right there. See how her tongue keeps coming at it
from different angles and with different styles? She's good!"
Nicole was mortified Linda was whispering at all. "Ssssh! Do you WANT
us to get caught?!"
"You shush! We're fine. Between the music playing and the crackling of the
fire, plus her slurpy licking, there's no way they can hear us. Not unless you
yelp again."
"I didn't yelp," Nicole complained, getting more used to this bizarre
situation. "It was more of a... squeak."
"Whatever. Don't squeak. Now look! She must have read up, or practiced
with a banana or something, because they're talking like this is her first
blowjob, or one of her first, yet she's doing a great job! See how she's
jacking him off AND licking him at the same time?"
"Is that hard to do?" Nicole asked with worry.
"Not at all. But many girls don't bother. If there's one thing I'd complain
about though, it's how silent she is. Not only is she not saying anything
sexy, but she's hardly even moaning. Moans are key to let your partner
know what's working well and what isn't, what's turning you on."
"How can she say sexy things if she's busy licking?" Nicole asked.
The two girls continued to quietly talk to each other as they watched. Since
their heads were right next to each other, they could speak freely as long as
they were careful and the other sounds in the room (especially the music)
continued.
Time passed. At one point, Linda said, "You have to admit, your stepmom
is extremely endowed."
Nicole silently sighed as she stared at Alison's wobbling orbs. "Yeah. It's
true. Sheesh, what are the odds? I have just about the biggest bust in school,
and my new stepmom is even MORE stacked!"
Linda pointed out, "It's not coincidence, because your dad is a tit man.
That's why you have to suck his cock, and more, or be left behind. Look at
her! Look at her busy tongue and the way she's getting into licking his fat
cock. Look at her ripe watermelons just swaying and jiggling. Hell, seeing
them like that is even turning ME on! You've got to compete with all that,
and even best it!"
Nicole sighed again. "How?! It seems impossible!"
Linda said triumphantly, "Remember, we're a team! For instance, no matter
how good of a cocksucker she turns out to be, two tongues are always better
than one!"
That made Nicole feel a little better, but she still burned with jealousy and
worry.
After about five minutes, Jack asked for a break. The girls were ready to
make their escape upon hearing that, but Jack and Alison just lay back
down and cuddled and kissed in front of the fire some more.
About ten minutes after that, Jack sat back on the bench and Alison
resumed licking his erection. But after only a minute or two of that, she
took his cockhead all the way in her mouth for the first time.
That resulted in a flurry of new comments and advice from Linda. "Wow!
Look, Nicky! She's finally doing it! She's sucking his cock! See the way her
cheeks are caved in? That shows she's using a lot of suction?"
"Is that good?" Nicole asked cluelessly.
"Well, it depends on your point of view. For him, yeah, sure. Look how he's
loving it! See that expression of total ecstasy on his face? And for her too,
it's great. This'll help cement their steadily improving relationship, for sure.
But for you and me, it sucks donkey balls, big time! You're going to have to
redouble your efforts to serve him and his cock. I don't want to hear any
more talk out of you about how you're not willing to suck him. Period! Or
do you want to give up and let her win?"
Nicole had nothing to say to that. She frowned with great concern.
Linda kept on talking to Nicole, describing what was happening and giving
pointers and encouragement. Even in a situation like this, she never stopped
pushing Nicole to give up her religious and moral objections.
Alison had some trouble with actually sucking on Jack, and she had to stop
from time to time. Jack gave her comments that encouraged her to keep
going.
Nicole and Linda soaked up everything they saw and heard. They even
leaned some of the moves Jack liked the most, thanks to the intensity of his
moans.
When Jack finally came, he deposited his load all over Alison's impressive
chest. He'd already learned from handjobs with her that she didn't like
facials, and she'd pulled him out of her mouth when he announced he was
going to cum, so it was clear she didn't want to swallow. Alison didn't seem
to like getting doused in the chest, but she treated it more like the least bad
option.
Linda noticed all that, and whispered to Nicole, "Look at her frown at all
the sticky goo on her huge tits. She doesn't understand that sperm is love.
That could give you a huge advantage! If you let him cum on your face,
your tits, and down your throat, and show him how much you really love it,
he'll want to cum all over you again and again and again!"
Nicole just nodded (forgetting that Linda couldn't see that). In the heat of
the moment, she was forgetting her resolve that things like blowjobs were
way beyond the pale.
Alison at least had thoughts things out in advance, and had brought a towel
to wipe the cum off herself.
As Linda watched her wiping her ripe melons clean, she said to Nicole,
"And look at that! More good news for you. Which do you think he's gonna
like more, seeing her treat his cum like some kind of shitty slime that needs
to be removed immediately, or watching you and I smear his cum all over
and then kiss and lick each other clean? It's no contest!"
"Yeah," Nicole said nearly inaudibly, her hope rising.
"Remember, cum is love. By wiping herself with the towel like that, it's like
she's rejecting his love."
Jack and Alison cuddled and kissed some more. Now that Alison's
humongous globes were clean, Jack freely played with them. He was
learning that her breasts were not very sensitive at all, but he could get a
decent reaction from playing with her nipples, so he concentrated most of
his efforts on that.
As he pinched her erect nubs, he said, "That was great, honey. But I feel a
stirring, and I think a proper fucking is in order next, no? What do you
think?"
Nicole urgently whispered to Linda, "I don't know if I want to see that. It
could freak me out!"
As she whispered that, Jack and Alison shared another kiss. Then Alison
replied, "Definitely. But first, I've gotta powder my nose."
Linda nudged Nicole's shoulder. "That means she's gotta pee! Flee! But
carefully! Don't bump into anything!"
The two girls carefully crawled out of the living room towards the dining
room. They knew the layout of the house well, and knew Alison would go
the opposite way to go to the bathroom. They also wanted to stay below the
height of the sofa and other furniture, just to be safe.
As it so happened, Jack and Alison kissed and fondled some more, so the
girls made it all the way to the kitchen before Alison even got up. Then they
were in a bit of a fix: they had to hide in the kitchen until Alison went to the
bathroom and returned to the living room, because they were still far from
the stairs that led to Nicole's room, where they wanted to escape. Had
Alison decided to take the long way and swing through the kitchen to pick
up something to eat or drink on her way back to the living room, they
would have been in a big fix.
But they were able to make it to Nicole's room a few minutes later. They
flopped on her bed, mentally exhausted from all the fear and excitement.
Even then, they weren't entirely in the clear since they were supposed to be
at a party and Linda had to get back to her own home before long.
However, they stayed in Linda's bedroom with the lights out for two hours,
and quietly talked about all they'd seen and learned, until it was time for
them to come home. Not surprisingly, Linda used the time to further
convince Linda that she needed to be more sexually willing to compete with
Alison. They both quietly masturbated while lying on the bed in the nude,
side by side, as they traded stories about all the things they wanted to do
with Jack's cock. However, they were careful not to touch each other
beyond incidental contact.
With some amusement, they put their clothes back on, snuck out of the
house, and then Nicole came back in while Linda went to her aunt's house.
Jack and Alison were in their own bed by then.
The girls were exceedingly happy at how successful all their sneaking
around and spying had been. It was scary, yes, but that was a big reason
why it had been such a great adventure.
 Chapter 15

The next morning, Nicole got up late since it was a Saturday. When she
came downstairs for breakfast, she was surprised to see Alison was there
and Jack wasn't. This was unusual - since Jack worked from home and
didn't have a lot of friends, he rarely left the house, whereas Alison always
seemed to be off doing something.
Nicole asked her, "Where's Dad?"
Alison replied, "He and I were making breakfast together, and we realized
we were running low on some vitals, like eggs. So I'm afraid you're going to
have to wait until he comes back from the store before we can feed you.'
Nicole nodded. She was thinking about going back upstairs until Jack got
back. Just being around Alison and no one else made her feel a bit
uncomfortable.
But Alison said, "Can you sit down at the table for a minute? I have a
question or two to ask you."
Nicole sat down, but she tried to look as impatient as she could, to make
this go faster.
Alison said, "While you and Linda went to your party last night, Jack and I
cuddled in front of the fire. It was very nice." She smiled benignly. But then
she got to the kicker. "The funny thing is, though, I heard some very strange
noises. I don't think Jack did, but I did. It sounded like they were coming
from only a short distance away too."
Nicole blanched. Her heart seemed to stop, and her breathing did too.
In truth, Alison only had some suspicions that Nicole and Linda had been
spying on them last night. She hadn't actually seen anything, but she'd heard
one curious yelp, and there were a couple of times during some quiet
passages in the classical music when she thought she'd heard some quiet
whispering. But she couldn't be sure. However, the aghast expression on
Nicole's face confirmed her suspicions.
So she continued more confidently, "You wouldn't know what was causing
those noises, would you?"
Nicole shook her head negatively back and forth with great force. She
wasn't good at hiding her emotions, and her eyes were still wide-eyed, like
she'd just seen a ghost.
Alison reached out to take Nicole hand across the table, but Nicole jerked
her hand away like a snake was trying to bite it. Still, Alison persisted, and
forced a smile. "Nicole, look. I'm not mad at you, or at Linda either. Let's
not beat around the bush about who was there, or what you saw."
Nicole was so distraught at being caught that she feared she'd throw up.
Alison continued, "I know that girls your age are curious about sex. That's
only natural. But it's not right to spy on-"
Nicole interrupted her with a sudden outburst. "Don't tell Dad! Please!
Please! I'll do anything, but just don't tell Dad!" Suddenly, she was panting
hard so hard that she seemed to be on the verge of hyperventilating.
Alison saw that, and tried to calm her down. She attempted another smile.
"Relax. I'm not going to tell him anything, and you're not in trouble. These
things happen as a part of growing up. I get you're curious about sex, and I
know you have very special feelings for your father."
She was going to say more, but she stopped because Nicole's eyes went
even wider. Nicole took Alison's "you have very special feelings for your
father" comment to mean that Alison knew of her incestuous desires. And
in fact, she wasn't entirely wrong, although Alison was trying to be vague
about it, since she still only had suspicions.
This was about the worst thing Nicole could ever imagine. She was shamed
and distraught beyond anything she'd ever thought possible. It was literally
too much for her to take. She suddenly stood up and started running back to
the stairs so she could hide in her bedroom. As she ran away, she screamed
back at Alison, "I'm sorry! I'm so sorry!" And then she was gone.
Alison was left at the table, feeling stunned. Whoa. That was not how I
thought things would go at all! I guess I came on too strong too fast. Still, it
was probably a good thing, because I learned a lot. I DID hear them! I
knew it! Not only that, but she's all but confirmed my suspicion that she has
a crush on Jack.
Shit. What am I going to do about that? I know a lot of girls her age have
crushes on their fathers. They even have a name for it: the Electra complex.
But her feelings are obviously way stronger than some mere passing phase
crush. She's totally devoted to him.
I'm in a tricky spot, to say the least. I really want to be a full member of this
family, but I'm hanging on by my fingernails. Things are better with Jack,
much, much better, but Nicole tolerates me, at best. Now she's gonna be
scared of me, because she fears I could reveal her secret and destroy her
relationship with her father. What am I supposed to do? If I tell him the
girls were spying on us last night, he's bound to get upset and let the girls
know. Then Nicole will only hate me even more, and my hopes of her
eventually really accepting me as her mother will get that much slimmer.
And if I tell him about how she's crushing on him, she'll hate me for life!
Besides, what good would it do? He must know already.
No, I think I just need to sit tight and let things settle down for a while. The
girls are going to be so freaked out from being caught that they won't try
anything with him for a while. Maybe they'll even rethink their unhealthy
and hopeless crushes. Eventually, perhaps Nicole will see that I can be
trusted with her secrets. I hope she starts to see me as the "cool mom" and
not the enemy. I may have to be extra tolerant for a while to get that image,
but it's a key part of her accepting me in her life in the long run.
-----
After Nicole had that conversation with Alison, her attitude changed
drastically. She went back to her old ways, using conservative baggy
clothes and not the revealing garments she had used in the last weeks. She
became reserved and shy again. In fact, she often grew flushed when her
father got near her.
She stopped her teasing partly because getting caught made her feel
tremendously guilty. She remembered all her arguments about the
immorality of incest, and doing things like jacking Jack off definitely
seemed to have crossed the line. But also, the shy girl was ashamed. She
couldn't bear to be around Jack or Alison, and when she was, she couldn't
look either of them in the eyes. It was so bad that for several days she and
Linda hung out at Linda's house instead, even though it didn't have a pool
and it was a much less fun place to be. Also, in part, she was afraid. She
kept waiting for the hammer to fall.
But the days passed, and Jack's behavior towards her didn't change, except
he was clearly puzzled that she and Linda were suddenly so intent on
avoiding him.
The girls took it as a good sign that he was so confused. That strongly
implied that he didn't know what was going on because Alison hadn't told
him anything.
The next weekend, Alison again found a chance to be alone with Nicole. It
wasn't easy, because Nicole had been doing her best to avoid her, but the
girl couldn't hide forever.
Again, Alison had Nicole sit across from her at the dining table. Just the
locale made Nicole nervous, since it strongly reminded her of their last
conversation.
Alison immediately tried to put her at ease. "Nicole, I haven't told Jack
anything. He has no idea that you and Linda were spying on him last week.
I'm not going to tell him either. I want to be your friend and your mom. I
want you to trust me. If you say that you and her aren't going to spy on him
again, that's good enough for me. Then we can consider this whole matter
closed. Can you do that for me, and promise no more spying?"
Nicole felt incredibly relieved. She eagerly agreed. "YES! Definitely! It
was just a freak thing since the party we wanted to go home didn't work out
and we came back early. I'll definitely never, never, NEVER do it again! I
promise you that! I'm so embarrassed that I just want to die!"
Alison smiled encouragingly. "Don't be. Remember, I was a teenager too
once. I know this is a time of great curiosity. Kids play doctor and nurse,
and spin the bottle, and all that kind of thing, because they're curious about
sex. It's totally natural. If I was in your shoes at your age and I had a chance
to see a couple having sex, I probably wouldn't have been able to resist
taking a peek. The way I look at it, there was no harm done, as long as you
don't do it again."
"Right! Definitely!" Nicole felt like she was sweating bullets, but so far
things weren't going so bad.
Alison continued, "I know you love your father very much, and part of
loving someone is respecting their privacy. If you want to be treated like an
adult, you have to act like an adult."
"Yes, ma'am," Nicole said demurely. She'd started to panic when Alison
brought up loving Jack, but she was relieved to find out it was just a
mention of normal familial love and not any kind of erotic love.
The rest of the conversation was fairly mundane, with Alison giving out
typical parental advice. Although Alison remained almost certain that both
Nicole and Linda were in love with Jack, she felt it was unwise to bring that
up directly at this time. Instead, she encouraged Nicole to go back to normal
instead of trying to hide from Jack and her all the time.
Nicole took that advice to heart. Over the next week, she pushed herself to
go back to all her old habits, including tanning by the pool every day with
Linda. It was like the entire house breathed a sigh of relief as everything
went back to normal.
But it wasn't quite the same as before. For one thing, Nicole was still very
spooked. She had a gut feeling that Alison knew about her physical desire
for Jack. She knew Alison was clever and very perceptive, and constantly
feared that Alison was checking on her or even spying on her with
monitoring devices.
Linda sensed all that, and toned down her sexual conversations with Nicole.
They rarely directly talked about their desires for Jack anymore. It wasn't
that their feelings for him changed any, but the fear of getting caught was
always on their minds.
------
Three more weeks passed.
Some things gradually changed over that time. Most obvious were the
physical changes. Jack continued his diligent dieting and exercise. He had a
goal of losing thirty pounds, but the closer he got to his target weight, the
harder it was to make any more progress. At the end of the three weeks, he
was still nearly ten pounds overweight. However, he didn't realize it, but he
was looking a lot better. His fat was slowly being replaced with muscle, and
his love handles were fading away. Even the balding medication was
working, and more new hair was growing in his bald spot.
Unfortunately, Jack just didn't have the genes to ever look like some kind of
studly Chippendales dancer, no matter how hard he tried. He was always
going to have a certain soft look to him. And he couldn't change his face; it
was a nice, attractive face, but he was never going to be mistaken for a male
fashion model.
Still, Alison, Nicole, and Linda all appreciated his efforts, and all three of
them desired him even more than before. And while he might not have
looked radically different, he felt much better and more energetic. More
energy meant he was horny more often, and thus more great sex with
Alison. Plus, he didn't have to be afraid of taking his shirt off anymore.
The girls were already in great physical shape. They simply couldn't look
any better. But their daily tanning efforts were having an effect. They'd
taken to tanning in the nude most days, and their pale spots were fading
away.
Even Alison was changing a little bit. Her natural hair color was quite a
dramatic red. She'd dyed it to more of a reddish-brown, because she already
got more attention from guys than she ever wanted, and a less noticeable
hair color helped her blend in with the crowd, if only a little bit. But now
her goal was to attract Jack and keep his attention, so she'd stopped using
the dye and her hair was returning to its stunning natural color. This process
hadn't gone unnoticed - Jack had taken to jokingly calling her "Red," and,
surprisingly, Nicole and Linda liked the name and sometimes called her that
too.
But the most significant change was with Nicole's attitude. Gradually, day
by day, Linda worked on her and tried her best to get her back to where she
was before they got caught. One could see the change with their tanning
efforts: at first Nicole didn't want to tan at all, and spent time at Linda's
house instead. Then she tanned in her own backyard, but went back to her
most conservative bikini. A few days after that, she switched to her micro-
bikini. A few more days after that, they started going topless sometimes.
Finally, they tanned in the nude (although mostly when they thought they
wouldn't be disturbed, and only when Alison was gone).
Linda took a similar step by step approach when it came to talking about
Jack. But by the end of the three weeks, the two girls spent a good deal of
their afternoon discussions talking about Jack, his penis, and what they
wanted to do with him and his penis. It was almost the same as before,
except that Nicole still felt more skittish and shy when Jack was actually
around.
Jack still had no clue what was going on with the girls. It wasn't like he
could simply ask them "Why can't we fondle and kiss anymore?" since they
weren't supposed to be doing that in the first place.
He tried to focus his considerable sexual energies on Alison. Things with
her were getting better all the time. She and Jack fucked nearly every single
night, often at her insistence. It was like she was trying to make up for all
her years of having only unenjoyable sex, or no sex at all. And each time
they fucked, she grew a little more uninhibited. Her prudish attitudes were
steadily falling away. Handjobs, blowjobs, titfucks, cunnilingus, and sixty-
nines became a regular part of their sex life, and she grew increasingly
comfortable with all that as the days passed. The only snag was that it still
took her a long time, and usually a lot of cunnilingus, before her sexual
fires really ignited. But Jack was always willing to do his part with the
necessary foreplay and build up.
Yes, she was staying sexually busy partly to keep Jack so satiated that he
wouldn't be tempted by the girls, but she was having so much fun that she
would have wanted to fuck him daily anyway.
But although his relationship with Alison was developing wonderfully, he
still felt unsatisfied. He had enjoyed the taste of forbidden fruit with the
girls, and he couldn't put what had happened out of his mind. True, he
hadn't gone all the way with Nicole or Linda, or even most of the way with
them.
But something changed in his relationship with Nicole in particular. He no
longer could look at her without noticing her big tits and voluptuous body.
She still was his daughter, but now she was a sex object for him too,
someone he desperately wanted to fuck. He was constantly aroused when
he saw her, and the more time passed, the more his desire grew. He noticed
how she looked at him hungrily, and the sexual tension between them grew
and grew. The innocence had left their relationship, and there was no going
back.
 Chapter 16

The situation might have remained like that for a long time. But, on
Tuesday night of the fourth week since the girls had been caught spying,
everything changed again.
It was late at night, and Alison was asleep in bed. Jack put on his pajamas
and went to his daughter's room because he felt he needed to talk to her. He
knew he would be tempted by her amazing body from just being alone in
the same room with her, but he deliberately chose a time Alison was home,
figuring that meant nothing sexual could possibly happen. He felt there was
a continued strain in their relationship, and it needed to be addressed.
Nicole was lying awake in bed, reading a school book. She wore a sexy
nightgown under the covers, and nothing else.
He knocked on her door and then opened it before she could tell him to go
away. He looked at her perfect body as she lay there, and his penis started to
swell. Her gown wasn't see-through or specifically erotic, but they left her
generous knockers unconstrained. When she sat up, she set them wobbling
in a way that nearly drove him mad with desire. Her nipples weren't erect,
but they were naturally puffy and made two big points in her nightgown.
Nicole blushed when she saw him. She had just been thinking about him.
Her homework book was dreadfully boring, and she'd been about to put it
away so she could masturbate to one of her daddy fantasies. She did it every
night while thinking about him, and every morning too.
She whispered, "Daddy, what are you doing? Alison may see something
and..." She blushed even more, ashamed of her words. "You know, she may
think... about us and... I... Please, go away!"
Jack closed and locked the door behind him, and then walked closer. "She's
asleep. I'm too anxious to sleep myself. I keep thinking about the problems
I've been having with you. I thought it would be good if we talk and clear
the air." He looked near her face, but not quite at it. It was a bit like her face
was the sun - he was afraid to directly look her way, because he felt her face
was that beautiful. But looking down at her body led to a minefield of
pleasures too, so he finally looked a bit to the side of her head.
Nicole was very afraid, but also very excited. She was well aware that she
was in a revealing garment again in front of her dad. She could see him
looking away, but she knew he wouldn't be able to resist gawking at her
body, especially given his weakness for big tits. Her pussy got all wet just
knowing the situation.
She sighed, pretending to be slightly annoyed by the interruption. "Isn't it
kind of late?" She faked a yawn, and then stretched her arms up high, just to
strike a sexy pose for him.
He stared blatantly, and felt his penis growing much stiffer. Christ! Look at
those perfect globes. I swear, they're as full and round as basketballs! And
nearly as big, too! And so tanned and silky smooth... Holy shit! But then he
remembered himself and looked slightly away. He muttered, "I know it's a
bit late, but I saw your light was on..."
She didn't want him to go, so she quickly said, "Very well. Let's talk."
Then she had a clever idea. She leaned over to put her book on her
nightstand, and while she did that, she shifted her shoulders in such a way
that one of the straps of her gown slid down her shoulder somewhat. It
didn't affect the rest of her nightgown yet, but she knew gravity would
gradually have an effect.
He said, "Nicky, we need to talk about... about how things are going lately.
For the past few weeks, I've detected a certain distance with you. It's been
getting better lately, which is great, but it's still not like before. I've never
understood what happened in the first place, and I'm wondering if better
communication could help speed things back to the right track."
Nicole let him talk about improving communication for a couple of
minutes. But instead of truly engaging with the conversation, she was
thinking more about how to seduce him. She let her gown slowly slide
down one arm while he spoke. Lacking any support, the gown on that side
slowly slid down too, until the hem was caught by her now erect nipple.
That also exposed much more of her cleavage. She pretended to be listening
closely and thus totally oblivious as to what she was showing.
Blankets covered her from her waist on down, which only drew his eyes to
her jutting rack even more.
She saw from the lusty look in his face that he loved what he was seeing. In
fact, he found himself stammering and losing his train of thought, because
he had to expend so much willpower in a rather futile effort to keep looking
her in the eyes.
She thought, Daddy loves it! He's such a tit lover. Teasing and tempting him
with my big beasts is child's play, hee-hee! But I'm being a meanie. Here he
is, pouring out all his concerns to me, and all I can think about is holding
and stroking his big cock! I know I'm doing wrong, and I feel terribly
ashamed, but I can't help myself!
When he finally wound down and ran out of words, she pretended to be
emotionally overcome and nearly tearful. She held her arms out needfully.
"Daddy, please forgive me!"
He'd promised himself not to touch her, but he felt he couldn't refuse he
physical request for a hug at what he thought was a key emotional moment.
He stepped forward and sat on her bed next to where she was sitting up.
She hugged him tightly. She acted like she was sobbing into his shoulder,
but in fact she shed no tears since she wasn't really sad. She made sure the
shift in positions caused her gown to slide down past her nipple. That
exposed all of one of her huge breasts, and much of her other one. Then she
made sure to use the excuse of sobbing to rub her big boobs up and down
his chest.
He could feel her hard nipples poking into his pajama top, but he tried to
ignore it. He naively thought that they were erect because she was cold, not
because she was aroused. He only patted her back a little bit and then let his
arms drop to his side. She felt so good in his arms, even if he was only
caressing her back, that he knew it would be easy to lose his resolve. The
best thing to do was try not to touch her at all.
She held his upper arms and pulled back some. It looked like she pulled
back because she wanted to make eye contact as she said something
important, but in fact it was so he could get a good close-up view of her
partially uncovered jutting tits. She looked at him with a convincingly sad
expression. "Daddy, I'm so sorry for my failings. I've been going through a
moody phase, acting distant, and I don't even know why. I... I never wanted
to hurt you! I love you! I want to be your good and obedient girl, I'm so
sorry if I failed you..."
"You didn't fail me," he pointed out. "I just want to clear the air so we can
be as close as before."
She gushed, passionately, "I will do everything to make up to you! I want to
be close to you, so close! I need it! You mean everything to me! I want to
be the perfect daughter for you, to serve you, and fulfill you, and make you
happy in every way!"
He was just trying to be a good dad and talk things out, but her submissive
words had an unexpected and powerfully erotic effect on him. It was very
easy to interpret them in a sexual way (especially since that's how they were
intended). Still, he was determined to be strong and resist. Trying to make
light of the situation, he joked, "Well, you don't have to be THAT good of a
daughter."
"Oh, but I DO!" She was trying to arouse him past his breaking point, but
she also was being sincere. That made her emotional appeal much more
powerful. "You're not really my dad. What I mean is, yes of course you are
my dad, but I don't see you like other daddies because you're so much
MORE to me! You're my rock, you're my world! You're the center of my
life! I only want to PLEASE you! That's what makes me feel good, making
you happy!"
She leaned forward to give him another quick hug. But that was only
another pretense, because she knew the other shoulder strap was slipping
down, and a little more careful movement on her part would make it fall all
the way down her arm.
And sure enough, that's what happened. She sat back and flashed a bright
and innocent smile. It was a sincere expression, because merely talking
about making him happy made her happy. But her nightgown had slid all
the way down and was bunched up just below her belly button. She
pretended to be oblivious that every last inch of her perfect breasts were
exposed.
Jack couldn't ignore that fact, though. He couldn't even hide his lust from
her eyes, since he was unable to stop staring. He thought back to the great
time he'd had fondling her huge jugs while she bounced on his cock and he
watched Linda's erotic dancing. That pushed him very close to the edge of
losing his willpower.
He was regretting the fact that he'd come here wearing his pajamas, because
that meant he wasn't wearing any underwear. His penis was desperately
hard and needy, and it outrageously tented up, like it was on the verge of
ripping a hole right through his pajama bottoms.
He said, "If you're willing to do anything to make me happy, could you
please pull your nightie back up?" He was terribly embarrassed to have to
say that, but he felt he couldn't continue to talk to her with her huge tits
jutting out without being covered.
She looked down at her chest and acted surprised. But she said in a sexy
pout, "No!" Then she sat up straighter and arched her back a bit, causing her
massive, bare jugs to swell forward even more.
His gaze was locked on her fantastic, slightly jiggling rack. He furrowed his
brow. "No? But you just said..."
"I know what I said. I live to make you happy. But I know what you really
want better than you do. And I know that you'd be happier looking at my
bare tits than if I covered them up." She slid her arms all the way out of the
two straps for good measure.
He was extremely flustered. He bravely made another attempt to look up at
her face. "That may be true, but sometimes we can't always get what we
want. I'm a married man, and..."
His words trailed off, because she picked up both his hands and brought
them to her firm globes.
He thought, Oh no! It's happening again! I have to stop this!
Seeing how he was wavering, she kept her hands firmly over his, and said,
"We all have to do the responsible thing. I know you're trying to be a good,
responsible dad, and I love you for that."
He was confused, now that she appeared to be agreeing with him. That
made him hesitate in warning her, to see where she was going with this.
However, she continued, "And I have to do the responsible thing too. I
accidentally let my nightgown fall down, and that gave you a big boner. It's
my responsibility, and my duty, to take care of it!"
And with that, she reached out and grasped his erection with both hands.
Since it was sticking out at an absurd angle already, she was able to fully
hold and caress it on all sides, almost like his pajama bottoms weren't there.
He stammered, "N-n-n-n-no! No, you don't! Don't, please! I'll take care of it
myself!"
"And what kind of daughter would I be, if I let you do that? A bad one!"
She was surprised at her own boldness. Linda wasn't even here to goad her
along, like usual. But it had been over three weeks since she'd stroked
Jack's boner and licked her hand clean of his cum, and her desire for it and
for him had grown to nearly unbearable levels.
Jack tried to bargain with himself. Okay, I'm just gonna... We'll just... Okay,
I'm too horny to stop this, but I can't let things get out of hand. No more
than this! His hands had been left cradling her big tits, and he started to
squeeze them. Oh God! Forgive me Alison, but she's just too stacked and
sexy! So squeezable and soft. God, it feels so good!
He started kneading and fondling her soft tit-flesh with total abandon. He
wished he had more than two hands so he could do much more to her
jutting orbs at once. It was like he was having a feast after going without
food or water for three weeks.
For now, the brunette beauty simply held her father's hard-on through his
thin pajamas. His tit attack was so aggressive and arousing that she was
fully preoccupied with enjoying that for the moment. She moaned loudly in
pleasure as he kneaded her large mammaries.
Her loud moan reminded him that his wife was sleeping down the hall. He
was sure Alison wouldn't be able to hear, even if she was awake, because
her door was closed, this door was closed, and there was a long and bending
hallway in between. But just the reminder that he had a wife alarmed him
and caused a wave of guilt.
Alison's so lovely and beautiful, inside and out! I know I truly love her now.
And she's getting to be pretty good in bed. She's everything I could ever ask
for. Hell, her tits are EVEN BIGGER than the ones in my hands! So what
am I doing here?! I could and should go back to bed, wake her up, and have
HER stroke me. That's what I should do.
But he was hooked now, and he knew it. As he twisted his daughter's
nipples, he hoped against hope that she'd be content to just hold his dick
through his pajamas and nothing more.
Nicole knew she had seriously compromised her moral and religious
beliefs. She felt to even do this much was incest and a serious sin. It made
her ashamed, but her loving and lusty urges for her father were too strong to
be completely denied. Like Jack, she hoped they wouldn't go too far.
Ironically, they both wanted not to go any further, and yet their strong
desires and needy bodily functions drove them onwards. In truth, there was
a different with both of them between what they told themselves they
wanted and what they really wanted.
She still hadn't done much to his boner so far. Just holding it was so
exciting for her that she didn't need to do more. But then she had an idea.
She knew many pajama bottoms had open flaps instead of zippers or
buttons so the penis could be easily pulled out to use the bathroom. It so
happened this one was like that. So, with just a little bit of adjustment, she
managed to slip his boner through the flap, and then she grasped it again.
Now she was holding his hot, fleshy cock directly in her hands. It felt so
good that she wanted to explore every last part of it, so she started sliding
her fingers all over it.
Jack bent forward and groaned like he'd been kicked in the groin, but it was
only because what she was doing felt too good to imagine. He soon
recovered and resumed playing with her double D-cupped teen boobs.
They stayed this way for some minutes, just stroking and fondling. Both of
them were as happy as they could be. Jack's thoughts and worries about
cheating on Alison faded from his mind thanks to the onslaught of sheer
pleasure, and the same happened to Nicole and her worries about incest.
The foxy girl was absolutely fascinated with her father's erection, and his
balls too. Linda had repeatedly told her about the importance of stimulating
his sweet spot, and so she made sure to always have at least a couple of
fingers rubbing directly on that. But she used her other hand on more of a
quest for knowledge. She wanted to explore every last little part of his
privates and find out how he responded to her touch.
As a result, he felt a continual strong erotic buzz, but it wasn't so
overwhelming that he feared he'd cum too soon. Not all of her experimental
moves were pleasurable, and a few times he even had to make some
unhappy grunts, especially when she got too aggressive with his sensitive
scrotum.
Both of them didn't want to say a word. They each feared something might
get said that would force this magical, incredible pleasure to come to an
end. Jack's boner grew increasingly wet from leaking pre-cum, and in the
absence of any words, the lewd sloshing sound of her fingers sliding all
over it became the loudest sound in the room.
More minutes passed. He already was intimately familiar with her sizable
rack, but she grew increasingly comfortable with his privates. After all, she
had a good "lay of the land," so to speak, and she started to focus more on
just steadily stroking his most sensitive spots. That increased his arousal by
several notches, especially when she focused intently on his sweet spot.
The rest of their bodies hadn't moved much. Nicole's legs and crotch were
still covered by blankets, so her lower half was hardly on Jack's mind at all.
But her pussy was happily twitching and gushing beneath the sheets.
It had been a long time since either of them had said anything, but
eventually Nicole grew too emotional to stay quiet. She gushed, "Daddy,
I'm so happy! Doesn't this feel right? It feels right to me. Linda always says
that I need to please you and serve you in every way in order to be the
perfect daughter. And she says there's nothing more important than pleasing
and serving your big fat COCK! She's so RIGHT! Just stroking it and
seeing that look on your face is making me feel like the luckiest girl in the
whole wide world!"
He didn't know what to say to that, so he stayed quiet. But he was amused
that she felt so lucky, because he was sure that he was the lucky one.
She couldn't tell him why she'd been avoiding him for the last three weeks,
since she still didn't want him to know about how she and Linda had been
caught. But she came up with an inspired lie. "Daddy, I've been avoiding
you lately because of what happened with the pizza slice incident. Ever
since I got my hands on your penis, I've needed THIS!" She slid her hands
up and down his boner even more ostentatiously to make clear what she
was referring to.
She went on, "I thought we could go back to normal if I avoided you, but
we can't go back! I'm not saying we have to go further, and I don't even
want to go further, but I have this need to make your dick happy. With my
hands! Can we keep doing this from time to time? Please? Please?"
Jack considered her plea. Now it makes sense! Now I know why she's been
avoiding me. If I don't allow her to do this, she might go into hiding again. I
really have no choice!
He smiled and nodded.
She was so excited by that that she bounced up and down a little bit. She
smiled from ear to ear.
That reminded him of the last time she'd bounced directly on his cock, and
that aroused him terribly, despite the fact that what she was doing to his
erection with his hands right now felt even better than the bouncing had.
As time went on, he started doing different things to her fantastic tits. He
didn't consciously plan it, but at one point his face was just inches away
from her upper tit-slopes, and he found himself licking.
That felt so good that suddenly it became the most important thing. In very
short order, he licked down to her nearest nipple, and his lips latched on and
wouldn't let go.
The busty brunette didn't have especially sensitive breasts in general, but
she had quite sensitive nipples. She felt shivers running down her spine and
goose bumps all over when his tongue made contact there. She let out a
helpless cry. She raised both her hands to push his head away, because she
felt it was just too pleasurable for her to bear for very long.
But he refused to stop (although he did switch nipples), and she slowly
grew able to deal with it. Soon, her hands were eagerly guiding his head,
encouraging him to stay there and keep it up.
But then she remembered she was neglecting his erection, and she brought
her hands back to his crotch. It had been a couple of minutes, and his dick
was starting to soften a little bit. She mentally kicked herself, and vowed
not to be so neglectful in the future. Keeping her father and his penis happy
was the most important thing for the totally devoted daughter.
He kept sucking and licking her jugs for a long time while he enjoyed her
handjob. He generally used his lips on one and his fingers on the other, and
then switched.
As her fingers flew up and down his throbbing erection, she thought, This is
IT! This is joy! This is what I've been missing in my life. To feel such an
endless surge, an endless wave of pleasure, coming from my nipples... OH!
YES! And it's like there's a direct connection to my clitoris, because my
pussy's going wild too! And his COCK! My hands are just stroking and
stroking, and I KNOW he loves it! I can feel it! It's all HOT and STIFF and
PULSING! And his sexy moaning is music to my ears!
Linda is the greatest! She speaks truth! There's nothing more important a
daughter can do than serve her daddy's cock!
But Daddy and I are as happy as we can possibly be right now. We don't
need to do any more, right? To actually fuck would make me feel too guilty.
I can't handle any more sinning than this. I can just be Daddy's little cock
stroker, and we'll both be happy forever!
More minutes passed. Nicole was becoming better with her handjob
technique by the minute. As she grew more accustomed to the situation, she
was able to clear her head enough to recall some of Linda's advice about
how to best handle a penis. She'd mostly just been doing the same thing
over and over, but she remembered the suggestion to constantly vary her
technique.
Once she started to do that, Jack started rapidly rising up the path that lead
to orgasmic climax.
After a couple more minutes of her extremely arousing stroking moves, he
had to stop licking and suckling on and around her nipples. For one thing,
he was having a hard time just gasping for air, but also, he needed to fully
focus on clenching and fighting the urge to cum.
Shortly after he let go of her, she let go of him. She'd been annoyed for
some time by her nightgown and the blankets covering her lower body. She
felt like she was on fire, and not just metaphorically. Her body had heated
up, and she was burning up under the blankets in particular. So she kicked
the blankets all the way off her legs, and then she pulled her nightgown the
rest of the way off.
With her dad just panting hard and straining not to cum, she raised her arms
above her head and stretched this way and that. "Aaaaah! That feels better."
It did feel good to stretch, but she was more doing it to strike sexy poses for
the man she loved. She purred huskily, "Daddy, I love being nude for you.
Totally nude!"
He thought, Oh fuck! What if Alison wakes up and comes looking for me,
and then sees us like THIS?! But Nicky looks so fucking HOT! I wanna fuck
the shit out of her!
She spread her legs, giving him a good look at her pussy, and her soaked
crotch. Like Linda, she had shaved her bush down to a thin landing strip, in
order to wear their micro-bikinis without having hair hanging out on all
sides. She whispered, "Look how wet you've made me!" She ran one hand
down to her slit, and used her other hand to lazily caress one of her hefty
melons.
He groaned. Oh God! Oh God! Help me! Help me resist! She's too fuckin'
HOT! That is one swollen and wet cunt! But she's my daughter. God, this is
sweet torture!
Jack had been licking Alison's pussy quite frequently these past weeks. He'd
started to do it out of necessity, since it was so difficult to get her revved up,
but he'd come to honestly enjoy it. Plus, he had gotten pretty good at it.
Seeing Nicole's wet and juicy pussy on display with her legs splayed out, he
couldn't resist. He held her near her knees and bent his head down towards
her crotch. He figured licking her would be a lot better than fucking her.
But she was alarmed, and blocked her pussy with both hands. "Daddy!
What are you doing?! I don't know what you're thinking, but if it involves
my pussy, it's wrong!"
He groaned with great frustration.
It broke her heart to have to disappoint him, so she quickly grasped his
boner and resumed stroking it. She cooed, "Don't worry, Daddy, I'll make
you feel real good! I want you to cum all over my tits, just like you did all
over Linda's! Will you do that for me?"
He scanned his memory. He certainly didn't remember cumming on Linda.
He was 100% certain he would have remembered that if it had happened.
He decided that Linda must have been telling tall tales. (In fact, she was
referring to the cheerleader dance incident when he did cum on Linda's rack
without realizing it.)
He'd been a hair's breadth from cumming already, and seeing her pussy on
wide open display didn't exactly help his efforts to hold out.
Although this was her first real solo handjob, she could read his tortured
face easily enough and knew how close he was. She redoubled her stroking
efforts. Her delicate hands flew up and down his stiffness with blazing
speed.
As his balls tightened, he felt a great urge to cry out. But then he
remembered Alison sleeping down the hall. He was in such a far gone state
that this reminder somehow only aroused him further instead of upsetting
him. He considered himself the luckiest guy on the planet to have such a
beautiful and busty wife AND daughter, not to mention daughter's best
friend. And all three wanted him!
His dick started to shoot.
Since Nicole had seen this coming, she was already in position, and
mentally ready. She hardly flinched when he let go with his first jet of cum.
She ably held and aimed his erection as if she'd been doing this for years.
His first rope of cum landed square in the middle of her chest, right in her
valley of cleavage.
From then on, it was nothing but fun for the horny daughter. She aimed his
squirting cum this way and that, making sure to paint both her tits and her
face before his cum ran out. But more ropes continued to fire, so she added
a "second coat of paint" to some areas.
Over the past couple of weeks, Linda had given her lots of little tips that
had been coming in handy. For instance, she'd been told cum could sting
painfully if it got in one's eyes, so Nicole made sure to close her eyes when
he came on her face.
And she also did some sensible things that she figured out on her own. For
example, once Jack's cum had all been blasted on her, she reached down
and touched her clit, and then exploded with an orgasm of her own. But she
was mindful of Alison sleeping down the hall, so she was careful not to
scream out loud, even though she very much wanted to. Like Jack had been
during his long climax, she was almost eerily quiet.
In truth, either or both of them would have had to be awfully loud to have
any chance to wake Alison up. But still, it was better to be safe than sorry.
There was always the chance Alison had already woken up and even gotten
up to use the bathroom, for instance.
Once Jack finished cumming, guilt hit him like a sledgehammer. He
couldn't get out of the room fast enough. He recalled the reason why he'd
gone into his daughter's room, and chuckled with black humor. He'd never
had a mission that ended with such spectacular failure.
But before he got to the door, Nicole quietly cried out, "Daddy! Don't go!"
He reluctantly stopped, but he kept his back to her. He knew that if he
looked at her, his penis could very possibly get hard again, and then lose his
willpower all over again. And this was despite the fact that he'd fucked
Alison less than an hour earlier. Nicole seemingly never failed to inspire
him.
She whispered less urgently, "Daddy, please. Don't be mad at me, okay? I
can't stand it if you're mad at me. It breaks my heart."
He whispered back, "I'm not mad at you. I'm the one who screwed up. I
shouldn't have come in here at this hour."
She said, "No! That's not true! I've been slowly dying without you. I need
you in my life. Please don't let things go back to how they've been! Please!"
She ran her finger through a big cum gob at the top of her cleavage and
scooped it into her mouth.
Still with his back turned, he said, "But if I'm with you alone, this kind of
thing will keep happening. Again and again! And I can't allow that."
"But Daddy, you can't ignore me. I'll just die! Please! Whatever happens,
happens. We'll deal with it. If your penis gets hard and needs a little
stroking, that's not such a big deal, right? But promise me you won't hide
from me tomorrow, and I won't hide from you. I miss you!"
He nodded. He knew he was setting up himself for more handjobs, and who
knows what else. But he couldn't bear to keep ignoring her and break her
heart. He'd been missing her terribly too. Sure, he still saw her in the
mornings and evenings when Alison was there, but they had a special spark
when Alison was gone.
If he had been honest with himself, he would have had to admit that sexual
desire was a big part of that special spark.
He looked down at his crotch. He was surprised to see there was almost no
evidence of what they'd done. His flaccid penis had fallen back through the
flap into his pajama bottoms, and there were only a couple of stray splats of
cum here and there. But still, he was going to stop by the bathroom and
wash and clean up as best he could before returning to bed.
He unlocked the door. Then he turned back to say good night.
He regretted that, because the sight of his daughter with his cum splattered
all over her face and big tits was so inspiring that he was sorely tempted to
rush back to bed and give her a good hard fucking. He quickly turned away
before he started to get another erection. But he knew the sexy sight would
stay in his memory forever.
He whispered, "Good night, Darling."
"Good night, Daddy!"
He quietly sighed and closed the door.
As he walked down the hall, he thought, I'm cursed! Why do I have to have
a smoking hot fox for a daughter? If she was like 99.9 percent of daughters,
I could resist. But she's not, obviously. And don't get me started on Linda.
She's just as good. Er, I mean bad. And between the two of them, no man
could resist! Nobody! I plead Not Guilty by Reason of Totally Sexy Girls!
If only there was such a plea to make, and Alison could accept it. She's
gonna find out before long for sure, and then my life will be one huge
clusterfuck! Fuuuuccck!
Well, at least if I'm gonna go down, I might as well go down having the time
of my life!
Back in her room, Nicole lay naked on her bed savoring the amazing
encounter. But that wasn't all she was eager to savor: she swept up a cum
gob that had slid down her graceful neck, and she gobbled it in her mouth.
Mmmm! It tastes even better than before! As much fun as I just had, I'm
gonna have nearly that much fun eating up this mess! He's covered me in
his cummy love!
But then she got an idea of something else she wanted to do sooner rather
than later. She licked and ate the better part of one side of her face clean.
Then she picked up the phone next to her bed, dialed her favorite phone
number (Linda's), and put the receiver up against the cleaned part of her
face.
When the line was picked up, she spoke quietly. She knew she couldn't be
heard in her bedroom unless she shouted, but she wanted to be careful. She
was bursting with excitement as she asked, "Guess what?!"
Linda had answered the phone, and she wasn't happy. She ignored the
question. She complained, "Do you know what time it is? It's eleven on a
school night. I was asleep already!"
Nicole ignored that. "Guess what? I'm lying on top of my bed sheets, totally
naked!"
"La de dah," a grumpy and sleeping Linda replied. "And I'm lying under my
sheets totally naked. So what?"
Nicole dropped the bomb. "Oh, and did I mention that my face and tits are
totally soaked with my daddy's cum?"
"NO!" Linda shouted, suddenly all ears. "NO!" She shouted again. Then,
remembering she shouldn't wake her aunt, she spoke urgently but more
quietly, "Tell me! Tell me everything!"
Nicole started to tell the entire story in extremely intimate detail while
occasionally pausing to eat some more cum off her body. She was about as
happy as she could possibly get. Or, at least she was as happy as she could
get when her father wasn't in the same room as her.
 Chapter 17

Nicole and Linda stood in front of their school the next morning. They were
a bit sleepy, because they'd talked to each other on the phone until very late
in the night, after Jack's visit to Nicole's room. They still had five minutes
before the bell to their first class rang, and they were in no hurry to go
inside.
They stood apart from everyone else. They looked just like any other teen
girls (well, any other extremely sexy, stacked, and nicely tanned teen girls),
but the thoughts on their minds were far from ordinary.
As Linda stared at the wide set of stairs leading up to the school doors, she
muttered, "Girl, you've GOT to calm down! You're so bouncy and jubilant
that it seems like you could fly to the moon on your own. If you don't calm
down, people are gonna talk."
Nicole also stared at the school front instead of her friend. "I know, I know!
I'm trying! But how can I be normal? How can I ever be normal again? My
Daddy loves me, and his big, thick-"
Linda cut her off. "Ssssh! Not here. We're gonna need a cover story." The
clever blonde brainstormed quickly. "Okay, here's one. Yesterday, you and I
went to the 7-Eleven, and you bought a lottery ticket just for kicks. It was
the first one you bought in your life, and you won a thousand dollars, just
like that!" She snapped her fingers as she finished that sentence. "Got it?"
"I've got it." The brunette stone fox tried not to smile, but that only lasted a
second or two. "But I've gotta warn you, I'm gonna be this happy tomorrow,
and the day after tomorrow, and every other day until the end of time!" She
bounced with joy, sending her massive tits swinging and swaying under her
conservative top. (She still dressed the same as always at school - the last
thing she wanted was attention from boys now that she was making
headway in becoming one of her father's mistresses.)
Linda frowned. "Hmmm. You probably will too. We'll have to work on a
more prolonged cover story or later. But today, we'll just deal with today.
Do you think that you can more or less hold your shit together until school
is over?"
Nicole's eyes went wide. It looked like she was going to simply burst from
too much joy. "Don't say that!"
"Say what?"
"The words 'school is over!' Because you know what'll happen then? We'll
go straight home, and Daddy promised-"
"Ssssh!" Linda chided. She figured any mention of "Daddy" was likely to
get them in trouble.
Nicole skipped the rest of that comment, but continued, "This is too
exciting! My God! In a matter of hours, my hands are going to be wrapped
around-"
Even though no one was around, Linda silenced her bouncy, bosomy friend
again. "Shut up! You can't talk like that here!" She put a hand on her
friend's shoulder to still her titty bouncing.
But Nicole hardly noticed. She said, "I want you to be there! You will be
there, right? We can make it happy together! Then he'll be twice as happy!"
Linda grinned widely. "I wouldn't miss it for the world! Now, remember, act
normal. We're in school!"
As they started quickly walking to the school doors, Linda thought, I've
been holding back and biding my time. I figured it was challenging enough
just to get her used to handling his cock. But now that she's passed that
milestone with flying colors, I need to push for more, much more! Hell,
given the mood she's in right now, maybe today will be the day she goes all
the way with him! And then once that happens, we'll BOTH be his
mistresses forever! Who knows? Maybe I'll even get to feel his big cock
sliding in my cunt before Alison comes home.
The reminder of the "evil stepmom" made her frown. I don't care how much
he thinks he loves Alison, or if he stays with her or not. The path is set now,
and there's simply no stopping us!
-----
Several hours later, Nicole and Linda lay in their usual lawn chairs, working
on their tans. They were wearing their micro-bikini bottoms and nothing
else. It was a typical afternoon for them, except for one thing: they were on
pins and needles waiting for Jack to come visit them. But they had been
home an hour now and there had been no sign of him. To say they were
feeling anxious was a severe understatement.
They had gotten quite used to sunbathing in the nude, and their pale spots
were mostly gone already. Their great tans made them look even more like
perfect teen goddesses than ever before. But they wore the bikini bottoms
because they worried about scaring Jack off if they were totally nude.
Nicole had been bubbly and giddy all day, but now she was anxious. Partly
it was because she was nervous Jack wouldn't show up, but it was also
partly because Linda was trying to push her into doing things she found
very morally questionable. Linda had been making the same points over
and over for the past hour in slightly different way, and she just wouldn't
relent.
Linda said, "Nicky, don't you love your father?"
"Yes Linda, of COURSE I love him! I love him more than anyone else in
the world, even you!" Nicole replied, exasperated. "But that doesn't mean I
have to, you know..."
"Fuck him."
"Yes. Why do you have to keep talking about that? It would be incest! Last
night was like a living dream. I know jacking him off is a sin, but I figure
it's not a mortal sin. I can do that much and make him really, really happy.
But to do full-on..."
"Fucking," Linda helped. Nicole not only usually refused to say that word,
but she and had trouble even using euphemisms for it. Linda found it easier
and faster to just say the missing words herself each time.
Nicole nodded. "That. To do that is too much! Linda, why do you have this
give an inch, take a mile attitude? You push and push and push me, and I
don't like it. Why can't you be happy if I'm willing to do what I did last
night, and help me with that? You just know he's gonna love it when BOTH
of us stroke his fat cock, all afternoon long!" She looked to the sliding glass
door for what seemed the millionth time in the last hour, but he still wasn't
there.
Linda replied, "Certainly we'll do that much, and it'll be great. I can't wait to
get my hands wrapped around his fat cock! Assuming he ever comes out
here." She also looked anxiously at the door. In truth, she was every bit as
eager to see him as her extra busty friend was, but she was better at hiding
her emotions.
Nicole could picture her father's penis in her mind's eye. She idly slid a
hand back and forth over a thin metal armrest to her lawn chair, wishing it
was fleshy and warm and attached to her father.
Linda continued, "But now that you've done that much, you can't stop there!
It's kind of like being half-pregnant. You're either all the way in or you're
not."
"Untrue!" Nicole replied, as she kept on absent-mindedly stroking the arm
rest like it was an erect penis. "I know for a fact there's lots of cases where a
girlfriend is willing to do so much and no more. And if her boyfriend is a
good guy, he respects that. Maybe even for years!"
Linda's heart sank. The last thing in the world she wanted was to just give
Jack nothing more than handjobs for years on end. Yes, she'd do it and love
it, but she'd also just about go crazy knowing what she was missing out on
by not going further. She wasn't going to let that happen. She absolutely had
to convince Nicole to go further. If that failed, she'd even be willing to trick
her somehow. Linda had sworn off all other lovers but Jack for months now,
and her fuck need had risen to extreme heights.
She said, "Maybe so, but those girls are dumb. They're missing out! For
instance, what's the big difference between putting his cock in your hand
versus in your mouth? He's gonna cum either way, but you'll both have
much more fun if you use your mouth. And boy, will he love it! He'll think
you're a perfect, obedient, little girl."
"It's different," Nicole proclaimed, although she felt increasingly uncertain.
"How? Is it qualitatively morally different? Is it a bigger sin?"
"It is!"
"How? Where in the Bible does it say that? Point to the scripture!"
Nicole defiantly folded her arms under her huge bare boobs. She didn't
remember the Bible saying anything on the sinfulness of handjobs versus
blowjobs, and she was pretty sure it didn't get that specific. She bluffed, "It
just is! I don't have to prove it to you, because I know it already in my
heart."
Linda kept pressing, "I'll tell you what. I've been doing some research on
the Internet just to disprove your silly notions, and nowhere in the Bible
does it say oral sex is a sin! So there!" She actually didn't know that for
sure, but she figured it was probably true. "Sometimes we have to make
tough decisions. Do you want to be a good daughter?"
"Yes! Duuuuh!" Nicole said, indignant.
"Do you want to be an obedient daughter?"
"Of course I do!"
"Do you want to use your stacked, sexy body to please him?"
"You know I do." These questions were arousing her, and she resumed
stroking the armrest. "Within reason, of course."
"Do you want to make him hard and happy every day, and have him squirt
his yummy cum all over you whenever he feels the need?"
"Well, again, yes, but within reason."
"'Within reason!'" Linda scoffed. She snorted disparagingly. "Tell me: do
you want to hurt your father?"
"Never! I want him to feel good, not to suffer."
"Nicky! Can't you see that to be a good and obedient girl and make your
dad happy you have to commit incest?"
"WHAT?!" She was so shocked that she let go of the armrest.
"That's it. That's your choice! You have to choose between your father's
love and happiness and the purity of your body. Don't be self-righteous!
You know what he wants... and you know he will suffer a lot if you don't
give him what he wants!"
Nicole protested, "But it's wrong! It's a sin!"
"Are you telling me that's it's a sin to make your daddy happy? To obey
him? To serve him? Like a good daughter should?"
"That's not it, it's just that... I mean... I-I don't know, I'm so confused! And
what about Alison? Now that they're all disgustingly lovey dovey, she's
taking care of his needs. So he can live without my help all the time."
Linda said, "Gee then. You're right. I think you shouldn't touch him at all
anymore. No handjobs, no tit fondles, not even a kiss on the lips. Wouldn't
that be better? Let Alison take care of it all. And if he gets a huge raging
boner while Alison is gone, let him suffer."
Nicole wailed, "I didn't mean that! Oh, Linda, why do you have to torture
me like this? Why can't you just be happy with the status quo?"
Linda kept pushing, "Do you really want your evil stepmom to take care of
ALL of his sexual needs? After all, she's his wife. That's the right and moral
thing to want for everyone."
Nicole was silent for some long moments, and then she suddenly
exclaimed, "No! I know it's wrong, but I don't care! I just want her to go
away!" She was so passionate about this that she shook her clenched fists,
making her hefty bare boobs jiggle like plates of Jell-O.
Linda let a small grin slip out. She knew she was making some headway.
"Okay, let's change the subject. I really think you should change your
clothes. Try to wear something more provocative."
Nicole was incredulous as she looked down at her miniscule red bikini
bottoms. "MORE provocative?! But we're basically totally naked already!"
"I know, but I'm thinking we may be scaring him off like this. You know
how he can see us out here from the upstairs windows. I'll bet he's taken a
peek and seen us today, and got chicken. We should dress up a little, and
then after he starts talking to us, THEN we take our clothes off!" She smiled
wickedly.
Nicole smiled in the exact same way. Her pussy was moist and tingly as she
thought about the possibilities.
Linda added, "Besides, sometimes more is less."
"I thought the expression is 'less is more.'"
"Yeah, but it works both ways, depending on the situation. When it comes
to clothes, if you start off nearly naked, where can you go from there? It can
be a lot better to start with an outfit that's all sexy and seductive, and work
your way to nudity."
The shy girl thought about that. The truth was she wasn't shy anymore, at
least when she was with Linda and/or Jack. In particular, she'd grown to
love showing off her body to him. She grinned wolfishly. "Okay, let's do it!"
Both girls laughed with glee. They went upstairs to Nicole's room and
started trying out different clothes. They knew that if Jack wanted to find
them, it would take him only a few moments to find out they were up there
instead. Still, they worked quickly, eager to get back to the pool area.
Linda had Nicole wear some lacy white panties that were so small they
hardly covered her pussy lips.
Among her friend's skirts, she chose the smallest she had, which was a
pleated one. Nicole rarely used it anymore because she'd outgrown it. The
skirt nearly didn't fit her at all. Every movement produced the chance for a
peek at her panties. Just sitting still was enough to make it ride up Nicole's
legs, showing camel toe through the white-clad crotch.
Linda found a vastly oversized pink V-necked tank top that Nicole
sometimes used as a nightgown of sorts. It seemed at least three sizes too
big, even with Nicole's ample bosom. The bottom of her shoulder straps
ended on the middle of her jugs, and the neckline went down so low that it
ended below by the bottom slopes of her big boobs. In truth, it looked like a
top that would fit some huge professional football player instead of a rather
short teen.
Nicole experimented with it. She discovered that she only had to shrug in
the right way and the straps would start to slide down her shoulders. Since
she wasn't wearing a bra, her large hooters appeared eager to escape in most
any direction, especially to the sides.
But Linda still wasn't satisfied, because the huge shirt hung far down
Nicole's waist. She used scissors to cut the top to the middle of her friend's
belly, so Nicole's belly button was showing. But Linda decided even that
wasn't enough and cut a bit more so the bottom slopes of Nicole's huge
globes were peeking out a little too.
When she finished, Linda said, "Okay, try walking around the room."
Nicole did so, but she walked in a perfectly normal way. It wasn't that
arousing, except for the fact that her body had such remarkable proportions
and so much of her skin was showing.
Linda said, "You know what? I think you were meant to be sexually
dominated by your strong and handsome daddy. Your proper role is to serve
and obey him! You should drop to your knees and serve his fat cock in
every way, every day!"
Nicole stumbled with surprise and came to a stop. She stammered, "W-w-
what? What made you say that?"
Linda grinned knowingly. "I don't know. Just a random brain fart. Pay it no
mind."
Nicole gave her an unhappy look, but resumed walking around the room.
Only this time, she moved like a graceful fashion model strutting her stuff
on a catwalk. The difference was, erotic thoughts about being her father's
mistress were filling her head.
When Nicole was done with her walk, Linda said, "Greatness! You look so
sexy, it's crazy! You could seriously turn me gay if you keep walking
around like that. Your boobs are peeking out in unexpected directions with
each step, and sometimes an entire boob briefly bounces free! And I love
how the skirt hangs down so low on your ass that it shows a bit of ass crack.
Ass crack looks bad on fat plumbers, but it looks totally fuckable on you!"
Nicole beamed, but she complained, "I wish you wouldn't use that word."
Linda rolled her eyes. "You're a weird one. You dream about stroking your
daddy's cock 24-7, and yet you won't drop the F-bomb. But never mind that.
Now it's time to dress me!"
Linda went for a different look for herself. She was proud of her big boobs.
At school, the boys (and some girls!) gawked at her chest with something
approaching awe. But she knew they couldn't compete with Nicole's even
bigger ones, especially since Nicole was Jack's flesh and blood daughter. So
she covered up her rack to a surprising degree and instead made her pussy
and ass the main attractions. She wore a black miniskirt that was so mini, it
was more like a wide belt. And she wore no panties at all. As a result, she
flashed her pussy with just about any move she made. Sitting, her entire
crotch was totally exposed.
She felt good. She knew she'd get plenty of Jack's attention.
They were touching up subtle hints of make-up in a mirror when they heard
steps plodding up the stairs.
Both of their eyes went wide, and their hearts seemed to pound at a
thousand beats a minute.
Nicole gasped, "Ohmigod! He's coming!"
Linda was just as excited, so much so that she couldn't hide it. It was like
they were about to be visited by a movie star, not just an ordinary suburban
dad. "I know! Be cool! Be cool!" She looked around the room. "Quick!
Let's both sit on the bed and strike sexy poses!"
The door to Nicole's room was open already, and as Jack stepped through it,
he said, "Girls, we have to talk..." But he physically stumbled a bit and was
struck mute when he saw what they were wearing and how they sat. Linda
had been right that sometimes more could be less. He'd been secretly
peeking on them sunbathing from the upstairs windows a lot lately, so he'd
gotten somewhat used to their nude or near nude bodies. Seeing them in
these revealing outfits was actually even more arousing for him. The outfits
showed that they had dressed solely to please and arouse him.
The girls didn't even pretend to look casual or calm. Both held an arm over
their heads, showing off an armpit in very sexy poses. Linda sat in a way
that showed off her entire pussy. Their tits were heaving wildly, they were
so breathless already.
Jack's mouth gaped open wide. His penis would have surged to full erection
in seconds, except that he was already erect. He knew he'd see something
sexy in Nicole's room, he just didn't know it would be this sexy.

"Hi, Mr. Devoux, why don't you sit here with us?" Linda made way, so that
he would sit between her and Nicole.
Jack sat down there on the edge of the bed. He was wearing his usual casual
T-shirt, shorts, and nothing else (not even shoes, socks, or underwear). He'd
been planning on giving a speech about how the three of them shouldn't
fool around anymore. But he was so half-hearted on the idea that he'd
already given up on it after seeing them looking this tempting. He asked,
"Linda what are you... Have Nicole told you about... about... what happened
last night?" He was stuttering nervously, because he was ashamed about
what he'd done the night before and just how weak his resolve was.
"Don't worry, Mr. Devoux, Nicky tells me everything. I think it's great how
she helped you out last night. I'm here to help Nicky help you more, and to
help you too." She took his hand. "I want you both to be happy. You love
each other and you need each other. It's a beautiful thing to witness." The
blue-eyed beauty leaned across Jack, reaching for her friend's hand. She
made sure to press her boobs against his shoulders as she moved Nicole's
hand to meet her father's, her own hand holding theirs.
They wound up in a sort of three-handed handshake right above Jack's
crotch.
Linda purred assuredly, "Nicky's a bit confused right now, but she's
basically a good girl. She knows that serving you is the most important
thing." She gently guided their locked hands straight down until the hands
wound up resting right on Jack's protruding boner.
Perturbed by that, Jack tried to pull the hands back up, but only his hand
ended up going higher. That left Nicole's and Linda's hands right on top of
his erection. Their fingers curled around it as best they could, given that his
shorts were an annoying barrier.
Linda's hand overlapped on top of Nicole's some. She started sliding her
hand back and forth, which made Nicole's hand underneath slide around
too.
The prudish girl got all red-faced and wide-eyed as she stared at the moving
hands, but she said nothing. This was what she'd been waiting for all day,
and truth be told, the burn of shame was a part of why she got so excited
and aroused.
Nicky said, "I'm sure she wants to be the best daughter you could have. Do
you want to be a good daughter, Nicky?"
"Y-yes." Her stomach was doing flip-flops and her heart thudded like a big
bass drum as she watched her sliding fingers like the hand belonged to
someone else.
Linda said to Jack, "See? She loves you..."
The double-handed massage was having a visible effect on Jack. His penis
was already as hard as it could get, but a lusty look spread across his face,
replacing fear and uncertainty.
"I-I love you too, my little princess." Jack said to his daughter, caressing her
hair. He was trying to pretend that he couldn't feel her fingers rubbing all
over his stiff cock.
Linda helpfully pointed out, "Do you hear that? He loves you." She didn't
consider herself bisexual, but sometimes she couldn't help but get aroused
looking at her best friend, and this was one of those times. She loved
watching the way Nicole's huge jugs swayed inside her vastly oversized
pink tank top.
Nicole was emotionally overcome. Every single time Jack said that he
loved her it had a profound impact on her feelings, even though he'd always
said it frequently. She felt lighter and relieved. And her hand moving on
Jack's boner gave her a sense of profound contentment, in addition to
making her pussy tingle. Her heart soared as she thought about what a lucky
daughter she was to have such a great and loving father who had such a
wonderful penis.
Linda said to her busty best friend, "It's your time to show your love! Give
him a little kiss!"
The prudish brunette found that suggestion harmless enough, and kissed his
cheek.
But within seconds, she and Jack somehow wound up kissing on the lips.
They started to passionately make out.
That's exactly what Linda had hoped would happen, mostly because she
knew that would distract them both. She successfully yanked Jack's shorts
down his legs even though he was sitting on them on the bed (she was quite
insistent with her yanking). She was pleased that he wasn't wearing
underwear, but it was a moot point because she would have pulled those
down too. She kept on tugging his shorts down his legs until they were all
the way off.
Then she brought her hand back to his now totally exposed erection and she
put her hand on Nicole's to make sure that Nicole kept right on stroking it.
Satisfied with the work of her foxy friend's slipping and sliding fingers, she
moved her fingers down to jack off the lower half of his hard-on while
generously ceding the more sensitive top half to Nicole. She also worked
his balls.
Jack and his daughter kept right on French kissing. They were so busy
dueling tongues that what was happening to his erect penis was almost a
sideshow for them at the moment. They tilted their heads this way and that,
as if searching for the right angle for the ultimate kiss.
Linda ran her free hand under Jack's T-shirt and caressed his chest. She
knew he was sensitive about his weight and shape, but she was genuinely
impressed as she felt how much his dieting and exercising had paid off
already. He was still somewhat stocky, but he didn't have any real reason to
be embarrassed anymore. True, he didn't have a muscular six-pack and he
probably never would, but she enjoyed caressing him all the way up to his
nipples just the same. Like Nicole, she would have loved him even if he
was out of shape, and his improving physique was just a nice bonus.
Knowing he was sensitive about his looks, she cooed, "Boy, Jack, you've
become a total HUNK! Nicky, you have to check this out. His chest has
gotten all hard and muscular. Mmmm! Feels good!"
Linda continued to say encouraging things, and in fact she remained the
only one talking at all. "That's it, Nicky! Keep kissing him. Can't you see
how much he wants to feel your love for him? Prove with your lips and
tongue how much you love him!"
"Mmmmpphf!" Nicole renewed her kissing like her life depended on it.
Jack kissed back just as passionately. His hands were caressing silky
smooth skin, but he didn't even know which body parts he was touching
since he was so focused on the kiss.
A few seconds later, Nicole withdrew her hand from Jack's boner.
This concerned Linda until she saw Nicole grasp it again near the root. She
realized that Nicole was just trying to share, and didn't want to monopolize
all the most sensitive parts. Pleased by the kind gesture, Linda moved he
hand up and started to give Jack's sweet spot an extra attentive rubbing. She
made a mental note to remember to keep switching hand positions with
Nicole from time to time.
Eventually, Jack and Nicole broke their kiss.
Linda knew they were just taking a brief breather, but she surprised them
both by quickly planting her lips on Jack's. She ceded the top half of his
hard-on back to Nicole at the same time though, so her friend wouldn't feel
so left out. Then after about a minute of kissing, she returned Jack's lips
back to Nicole too.
She knew she'd made the point that she wanted to share with the kissing
from now on. She was confident that Jack would be happy to swap. After
all, Linda was well aware of the fact she wasn't Jack's real daughter and so
she didn't have that forbidden fruit edge, but she also knew she was still a
stone cold fox. Jack might be a bit reluctant due to his marriage, but he
wasn't dead.
Father and daughter French kissed each other for a long time this time,
while Nicole jacked him off too. (Linda mostly just played with his balls
while she waited her turn.)
When they took another break from that, Linda directed Nicole's gaze back
to Jack's crotch. "Look, Nicky! Look how hard and happy we've made
him!"
Nicole felt a surge of lust flow through her. It felt great sliding her fingers
all over father's slippery and thick pole, but seeing two hands from different
girls sliding all over his privates gave her an extra rush. It reinforced her
(rather biased) belief that her father was a sexually powerful and virile man
who needed more than just his wife to keep his sexually satisfied.
She and Linda were getting better at sharing as time went on. They no
longer had to divide his erection into upper and lower "spheres of
influence," but instead slid their fingers all over his slicked up boner. True,
sometimes their fingers bumped into each other, but not that much. They
both knew that top to bottom strokes looked dramatic, but weren't nearly as
arousing to him as honing in on and rubbing the most sensitive spots.
Oftentimes, both of them managed to rub his sweet spot at the same time by
massaging it applying varying levels of pressure instead of moving their
fingers much.
For the longest time, Jack had been passive. He'd just sat there and
"endured" their dual handjob while only stroking their legs and asses a little
bit. But the passionate kissing started to make him a little more proactive.
More importantly, he was getting incredibly aroused overall. As always,
thoughts of Nicole's big breasts weren't far from his thoughts. Before long,
he reached into her loose top and started playing with them.
The minutes passed, and soon Nicole found a moment to remove her top
altogether. Her skirt soon followed, leaving her in nothing but a pair of
white panties that were soaked and getting wetter all the time.
But Jack didn't neglect Linda's body either. She removed her top mere
seconds after he started to paw at her chest, and her belt-like skirt quickly
came off too. That left her wearing... nothing.
Jack was nothing if not considerate; he didn't want either girl to feel
neglected. So he typically had one hand fondling each of them while their
hands focused almost entirely on sliding all over his raging hard boner.
They pressed their bodies closely into his, making them a very cozy and
nearly totally nude threesome. His T-shirt remained the only significant
item of clothing still on any of them, due to his continued insecurity about
his physique.
The next time they took turns kissing, Linda surprised everyone by kissing
Nicole instead of Jack. It wasn't a long kiss, but it raised the heat another
notch for all three of them. It reminded them of what had happened during
the cheerleader dancing incident.
As the lesbian kiss came to an end, and Jack and Nicole kissed instead,
Linda looked back to Jack's crotch to see how things were going. "You're
only massaging him, Nicky... making him relax... and he'll relax much more
if he's more comfortable. Don't you want him to be comfortable while you
help him relax?"
Linda was having a great time, just like the other two, but she was keen on
furthering her agenda too. She could see that Jack still felt some moral
reluctance about what was happening, so it was rare for him to take the lead
and introduce new things. And Nicole had all her issues about incest and
sin, and a generally shy temperament. She loved the handjob action, but she
wasn't going to do anything new until she got a proverbial kick in the rear.
So the blonde babe knew it was up to her to take the next step.
Linda had been trading kisses and kissing Jack as much as Nicole was. But
the next time Nicole started her kissing turn, Linda disengaged entirely
from the other two. But she was only gone long enough to get off the bed
and on her knees between Jack's legs.
Their bodies were all so closely packed together that Nicole immediately
sensed the change. She looked down and wailed, "Oh no! Linda, what are
you doing?! Don't suck him please! I'm not ready for that!"
Actually, that was Linda's immediate plan. She'd been patiently waiting
weeks to slide her lips around Jack's thick dick, and she couldn't bear to
wait anymore. But she knew better than to make Nicole too skittish by
going into that directly. She said, "Don't worry, that's not what's on my
mind right now. Why don't you give your hand a break for a minute and
watch and learn?"
As soon as Nicole let go of her firm grip of her father's hard-on, Linda
scooted forward until the tip of Jack's dick was poking right in the middle
of her chest. She looked up and saw Jack caressing her busty friend's rack
with both hands, and smiled. Then she looked up higher into Nicole's eyes
and asked her, "Do you know what a titfuck is?"
"What's that exactly?" the still quite naive brunette asked back.
Linda sighed inwardly. She found it hard to believe that a girl as old as
Nicole in this day and age still had never heard of a titfuck. Actually, she
was sure that she'd mentioned them to her before, but she surmised that
Nicole had only pretended to understand what she'd been talking about.
Linda explained, "It's not difficult to understand. First, you make sure
there's enough lubrication. That's not a problem this time because Mr.
Devoux's cock is so thoroughly covered with pre-cum and saliva. But other
times, you might want to drool some saliva down into your deep cleavage."
'"Ewww!" That idea sounded really gross to the bashful brunette. Even with
both her hands sticky with pre-cum from constant stroking, she couldn't
imagine spitting on herself.
Jack asked, "Linda, really. Can you please call me Jack already? How much
more intimate do we have to be before you call me that?" He'd asked her to
call him that many times before, but she still resisted.
Linda just smiled knowingly. She looked up at her nearly nude friend, and
continued to explain as she squeezed her tits around Jack's erection, "Next,
you push your tits together like this. You want to make a tight and slippery
fuck tunnel. Now, not all girls have enough up top to be able to do this, but
that's not a problem for you or me, is it?" She winked saucily at Jack.
Jack wondered about the wisdom of starting a titfuck, since he was
dangerously close to cumming. But the temptation was just too great, so he
didn't put up a protest.
Nicole's huge melons were heaving up and down, just from the excitement
of watching. She was terribly excited, and she didn't know what to do with
herself. Jack's penis was occupied, and she didn't want to kiss or caress him
because she'd miss out on this important lesson. She had to force herself to
just sit there and watch as best she could.
Linda went on, "Now, a titfuck is much like a regular vaginal fuck. It's all
about pleasuring your daddy's cock. You may feel horny too, and that's
good, but always remember that his cock comes first. So while his cock
rests there, it's up to you to move your tits up and down on either side, like
this."
She slid her tits around, and not just for a few seconds. This wasn't just a
brief demonstration, it was a full-on titfuck. She'd done this with some boys
before, so she knew what she was doing (although their penises had been
smaller, and her rack had been smaller then too). She already had a tried
and true technique of sliding one boob up and the other one down at the
same time, and going back and forth the like that for a few passes, and then
shaking both of them very rapidly for a few seconds. She'd learned boys got
a surge of pleasure during her quick shaking, and almost invariably came at
that time.
Nicole asked Linda, "Do you feel horny, doing that?"
"Oh yes! Very much so!" Linda replied gaily. "I don't know about you, but
my tits are quite sensitive, and they love the friction blast. The smell of his
fat cock so close to my nose, the movement, the touch, the sight of it sliding
in and out - it's all great! But more than all that is the mental part. Just
knowing that he's using my tits for his pleasure gives me such a high! Do
you know what I mean?"
Nicole nodded her head eagerly. Already, she could hardly wait to titfuck
her father.
Linda was making sure the titfuck steadily progressed all the while. After
another minute or so, she continued her explanation to Nicole, "See? Like
this. Just repeat the process, over and over, and you'll be fine. But it's even
better if you can vary your timing and your moves so he'll ever quite know
what's going to happen next."
Nicole breathlessly asked as she watched, "What are some other moves I
can do?"
Linda shrugged. "Watch me for a few more minutes and learn. Be creative.
It's all good. For instance, I can do this." She took Jack's dick out of her
cleavage and used his cockhead like the tip of a vibrator, rubbing it all over
and around one of her erect nipples. Then she put in back into her tight tit
tunnel.
"WOW!" Nicole was literally breathless. She asked her foxy friend, "Did
that feel good?"
"Of course! I'm on the verge of climaxing from the nipple contact alone.
But remember, it's not about your pleasure. HIS pleasure comes first! Keep
him riding an erotic high as long as you can. If he enjoys it a lot, he's gonna
wanna come back for more and more and more! Then, YOU'LL be the one
to have his cum splatter all over your face!"
"Oh, wow," a clearly awed Nicole muttered.
After a couple minutes of raptly watching, the horny daughter was getting
eager for her turn. She caressed Jack's arm and chest, and purred saucily,
"How do you like that, Daddy? Do you like fucking her big tits?"
He just nodded.
"Are they nice and soft and creamy?"
He nodded again.
"Do you want to fuck mine too?"
He nodded even more. He was very worried about cumming, and was so
busy trying to fight off his urge to cum that he didn't have any mental power
left over to think or speak.
Nicole pulled his shirt up to his armpits and started sliding her huge tits
against his bare chest, while kissing his neck. "Daddy, I can't wait! I want
you to fuck my tits so bad! Gawwwd! I need it! I NEED to feel your cock
pound my cleavage!"
He closed his eyes and prayed for strength.
Linda could see how close to the edge she was, and she didn't want him to
cum for fear that he would get second thoughts afterwards. As a result, she
took the titfuck easy, and tried to factor in what Nicole was doing so Jack
wouldn't overheat and blow his load.
As a result, the titfucking went on for many minutes. Nicole paid close
attention from very close up, hoping to learn for when she'd get her turn.
She eventually asked, "I'm so antsy. Can't I do something?"
Linda suggested, "Why don't you take turns kissing us?"
So Nicole did just that, although she had to switch positions each time she
went from necking with Linda to necking with Jack.
But that only temporarily sated the panting daughter's raging lust. She
wanted cock, and went back to closely staring at what it was doing.
After another minute of watching, she asked, "What if Daddy starts to move
his cock around more?" Her face was so close, she inadvertently blew air
onto the tip of his dick as she spoke.
Linda replied, "That's good! Like I told you, it's all good. He can even
aggressively fuck your big tits like some kind of wild animal if he wants
to."
That made Nicole so insanely aroused that she nearly came on the spot. She
yelled, "My turn! My turn! Please?!" She pulled back and mauled her own
boobs.
Linda grinned. "Sure." She was being quite altruistic now, but she knew it
would pay off in spades soon enough, once all the barriers came down. She
also knew that Jack was getting a better and better impression of what a
kind and thoughtful person she was. That was helpful if she wanted to join
the Devoux family as a de facto second daughter.
Jack had been rising closer and closer to a great climax, and he feared he
wouldn't be able to hold out any longer. With Linda still giving him a few
last tit shakes, he suddenly cried out, "'Linda, I love you like a second
daughter!"
Nicole just smiled. She thought that was a sweet thing to say. (She loved
Linda so much that she didn't have jealousy issues if in fact Linda became a
second daughter. In fact, she loved that idea.)
But Jack wasn't trying to be complimentary; that was the code phrase Linda
had previously told him to say when he was ready to cum.
However, Linda thought it was far better if he came on Nicole. She was
trying to get her friend addicted to facials and pearl necklaces. So she
squeezed him tightly at the base of his shaft. She'd never tried it before, but
she'd heard it could fend off an imminent climax.
"I'll be damned!" she muttered after a few long moments. "It worked!" She
made a mental note to use that with him a lot more in the future.
She thought, So cool! Nicky and I will be able to share his cock for hours,
every afternoon! We can suck and stroke together and take turns getting
fucked up our tight little cunts and asses! And every time he has to cum,
we'll just use that trick! Ohmigod! By the time Alison comes home for
dinner, he'll be too tired to stand!
 Chapter 18

But while the trick worked, there was a cost: Jack and his penis was
temporarily overwhelmed. He was panting like he'd just run a 10K race, and
his boner was in a painfully sensitive state.
Linda saw that, and so she tried to delay leaving her spot between his legs,
but Nicole was so eager she practically had a hissy fit. The foxy, big-titted
daughter was too cock hungry to see how physically wasted her father was.
As soon as Linda moved out of the way, Nicole moved right in. Had she
been in a non-horny state, she would have had serious issues about the
perceived sinfulness of titfucking her father. But Linda had cleverly avoided
mentioning the idea for months, and then introduced it to Nicole when she
was so horny that she didn't know up from down, so she didn't think about
that at all. Linda wisely didn't bring up the issue, and Jack was too winded
to say anything anyway.
Nicole followed Linda's instructions to the letter, and soon had Jack's boner
smugly pointing up through her cleavage. She was beside herself with
excitement.
She lifted her tits up experimentally in just the right way, and then
exclaimed, "Look! I made Daddy's cock disappear!"
Sure enough, every last inch of his throbbing fat pole was covered with her
tit-flesh.
Jack's eyes bugged out, despite his total exhaustion. HOLY SHIT! Look at
that! The glory! I never thought I'd see that with my own eyes!
Linda was stalling for time until Jack could recover, so she tried to fill the
time by lecturing Nicole a little more. "Girl, your tits are bigger than mine,
as we both know. I'm not sure I can do that. Now, I want you to take this
dead seriously. The bigger your tits, the greater your duty to use them to
serve your daddy and his cock. Your tits are there for your daddy's pleasure.
I expect you to become a titfucking expert. Can you do that?" She said this
like she was a concerned parent lecturing her to do better with her algebra.
Nicole nodded gravely. "Wow! That's an awesome responsibility, but I'll try
my best!"
"Good." Linda could see that Nicole was fit to burst, and she couldn't stall
any longer. So she said, "Okay, I think you're ready to start the titfucking.
Take it slow at first. Just slide your tits up and down a little bit like you're
rubbing them together."
Nicole started doing just that. She asked, "Like this?"
Linda nodded. "Very good."
Nicole suddenly squealed erotically, "Holy Mother of God! It tingles! I'm
getting the most delicious tingles where his cock is rubbing me!"
Jack looked down at his stiffness nearly totally engulfed in his daughter's
tanned melons, and just groaned. It wasn't like Linda's little cock squeezing
trick had totally reset his need to cum - he still was rather close. And the
sight of his pole fully surrounded by his daughter's tanned, twin globes was
just about the most arousing sight he'd ever seen.
And as if that wasn't enough, Linda stood right behind Nicole, bent over
with her hands on her shoulders. Not only were Linda's big boobs hanging
down, they were literally draped right on his daughter's head. He knew
Linda had taken that position just to arouse and tease him, but it was
working just the same.
Nicole had learned her titfucking lessons well, and soon she was doing it
nearly as well as Linda had been. She even used the exact same basic
repeated "slide, slide, slide, quick jiggle" style. She also had boundless
energy, and absolutely no intention of stopping.
After a minute or two, Linda said, "Okay, you've got it so far. Now, while
you keep doing all that, breathe on it."
Nicole took a couple of heavy breaths.
But Linda complained, "No, no, no. From close up. VERY close. Tilt your
head and breathe on it from so close that you could touch it with your
tongue."
Nicole tilted her head some, but said, "But I don't wanna touch it with my
tongue. That would be wrong!"
"Well, just get close!" Linda harangued. "That way, you can not only drive
him wild with your breathing, but you can take whiffs of his heady,
masculine scent."
Nicole liked that idea, and got as close as she dared. She sighed happily as
she sniffed.
Linda said encouragingly, "That's the smell of sperm. That's the smell of
love!"
Nicole sighed dreamily, and kept on with her breathing, sniffing, and
titfucking.
Linda made a point about the breathing because she wanted Nicole to get
used to having her lips that close to Jack's dick. She assumed, correctly, that
that would greatly weaken Nicole's resolve against cocksucking. Sure
enough, after another couple of minutes, Nicole grew a bit careless and
found the tip of his erection occasionally brushing against her face. Since
she kept her mouth wide-open most of the time because of her constant
breathing efforts, his dick usually bounced against her lips. It looked like it
was ready to slide inside her warm mouth at any time.
She kept right on relentlessly for several more minutes until Jack was back
at the cusp of climax. She didn't say a word, because she was intently
listening to every sound coming from her father, trying to figure out from
his grunts and pants which of her titfucking moves he liked the best. Plus,
she was busy experimenting with her breathing, varying up the power,
distance, and location of her breaths to add more stimulation to his excited
pole.
Her mouth was usually only an inch or two from his cockhead, thanks to all
her breathing efforts. As a result, she was constantly tempted to stick her
tongue out and lick. It was becoming increasingly difficult for her to justify
that what she was doing was morally okay, but if she simply got her tongue
involved too, that was not okay. Since she didn't want to stop what she was
doing for the world, her opposition to cocksucking was eroding by the
second.
However, Jack gave in before her resolve on that could be truly tested.
He didn't have much time to warn her when the time came, because one of
her quick jiggle moves suddenly took him past the point of no return. He
was only able to say, "Cumming!"
But Linda, as usual, was right there, trying to push her friend into even
more wanton sexual behavior. She shouted, "Quick! Pull back and stroke it,
so he can cum all over your face!"
He'd already shot some cum up towards her neck and chin, but she moved
fast and aimed his next squirts directly at her face.
Nicole still was squeamish when it came to most bodily fluids, but she
didn't think of cum as a bodily fluid anymore. It was a physical
manifestation of her father's love, and, as such, she couldn't get enough of
it. She gladly tilted his penis this way and then to help make sure it covered
her thoroughly.
Every second was precious, and Linda kept shouting, "And your tits! Make
sure he cums all over your big tits too!"
Jack had a bad habit of thinking about his wife when he came, because he
had to make a quick mental check to make sure she wasn't in hearing range.
Realizing she wasn't, he let out a great guttural, animalistic cry.
"AAAARRRRAAARRGH!" It sounded like he was being torn in two.
Totally dead to the world, he flopped back onto the bed as his climax
petered out, since there was nothing holding his back up.
 Chapter 19

Jack's feet were still on the floor, and Nicole was still kneeling between his
legs. She'd loved the titfuck so much that she didn't want it to end. She
especially loved being thoroughly splattered with her daddy's cum, but she
pushed that to the back of her mind because she had bigger fish to fry: she
was absolutely determined to keep his dick hard so the fun didn't have to
end.
Even though his penis was in a super sensitive state, she kept right on
sliding her big globes all over it.
Jack just moaned helplessly. He was on the verge of crying mercy, because
his penis was so sensitive that her continued attention to it actually hurt. But
he thought that would be wimpy thing to say, so he just closed his eyes and
waited for his dick to go flaccid. He figured she'd stop then.
Except that it stayed hard!
Linda noticed that, and acted immediately. She whispered in Nicole's ear,
"Quick, let's kiss to keep him hard!"
So the two sexpots necked, even as Jack's dick remained wedged in
between Nicole's fantastic boobs.
Linda wasn't sure how much she was kissing her best friend to help inspire
Jack, and how much she was doing it simply because she liked to do it. Her
lust for Nicole had been steadily growing for weeks, but she was in denial
about it to herself, and certainly hadn't said anything about it to Nicole.
Nicole could feel that her father's penis was still erect, so she went right
back to her happy titfucking, even as she kept making out with Linda. She
paid no mind to the fact that her face was covered in his cum, and the cum
on her tits soon worked as added lubrication in all the skin on skin action.
However, Linda certainly was aware of that, and tried to take advantage.
Soon, she alternated between kissing and licking up cum from Nicole's face.
Nicole loved that, because Linda didn't swallow, but instead kept the cum
on her tongue and then fed it into Nicole's mouth the next time they kissed.
Before long, the two girls were frequently snowballing the cum back and
forth between their mouths, with Jack eagerly watching all the while.
Nicole's moral and religious objections slowly eroded, because she was
having such great fun. At one point, while Linda's tongue searched out
more cum by licking her way towards one of Nicole's nipples, Nicole cooed
breathily, "Oh, Daddy! I just love your fat cock! I love serving it! Linda and
I can take turns stroking and titfucking it every afternoon from now on,
can't we? Alison doesn't need to know. Why should she care, 'cos she's at
work. Let us serve your cock all afternoon, and then you can fuck her pussy
at night. That way, everyone can be happy!" She was so deliriously happy
and horny that she didn't realize she was using the word "fuck." She would
have been appalled if she'd known.
Jack just whimpered and groaned. He thought, I feel like I'm being
pleasured to death. Damn, it's great though. If I could choose how to die, it
would be exactly like this!
He opened his eyes and peeked at Nicole's cummy face, but that was so
overwhelmingly arousing that he had to shut his eyes again. What
especially got to him was the way Linda licked up a long streak of cum that
disappeared down into Nicole's deep and dark cleavage, and then fed it to
his daughter's eager and open mouth.
Linda seconded Nicole's plan. "Yeah! Let us service your cocks all
afternoon, every day! Mrs. Devoux usually has errands or meetings on
Saturdays, and on Sundays we can do it while she's at church. Imagine that!
You could take turns fucking our tits for two solid hours!"
He groaned some more at that especially wicked idea. Between ragged
pants, he asked, "When do I have time to work?"
"When we're at school, of course!" Nicole said with a giggle. "Besides, you
already have more money than you're gonna spend anyway, and you can set
your own hours. You should spend more quality time with your two girls."
Linda's heart soared to be referred to as one of his "two girls." But she
would have liked it much more if he'd been the one to say that.
Jack had been mentally reviving a bit. He sat back up and opened his eyes
again because he didn't want to miss out on the sexy sight of his daughter
using her tits to fuck his cock, not to mention the way the girls were still
occasionally kissing and snowballing his cum.
Seeing that he was recovering, the sneaky Linda pretended just the
opposite. "Oh no! Nicky, I think he's gonna get flaccid in a minute."
That was a catastrophe for the horny daughter. Gullible and trusting as
usual, she gasped, "Oh no! What should I do?!"
"Do more! More to arouse him! Can you touch his cockhead with your
tongue?"
Nicole did that with ease, since she was already breathing on it from an inch
or two away. She realized this was bending her rule against cocksucking, if
not breaking it, but she figured it was okay as a one-time thing, since this
was a penis stimulation "emergency." She touched his piss-hole with the tip
of her tongue and asked, "Okay. Now what?"
"Use your tongue more! Lick all around his crown, and for God's sake,
don't stop your tit sliding!"
Nicole had stopped that, but she quickly rectified that situation. She
stretched her neck, and soon was able to lick her way around the top inch or
two of his cockhead while keeping the titfuck motion going.
About a minute later, she found herself thinking, This is fun! If cocksucking
is anything like this, I think I'm gonna like that too. ... WAIT A MINUTE!
This IS cocksucking! Isn't it?!
She lifted her chin back up and looked around for Linda. She wanted to
give her a stern look and a piece of her mind. Linda had just deliberately
moved directly behind her, watching right over Linda's shoulder and
fingering her own pussy, so Nicole couldn't really look at her in the eyes.
But she complained, "Hey! You tricked me! This is cocksucking, isn't it?
Well, I'm not gonna do THAT! That's incest, and a sin! An incestuous sin!"
Linda could have tried to poke logical holes in that argument, but instead
she said, "I can see why you might think that, but no, this is still titfucking.
It's just titfucking with some extra tongue. So what's the problem?"
Nicole sat on her heels with her tits mostly still (at least, she was trying to
hold them still, but she was breathing hard and heaving her tits up and down
Jack's dick some just the same). She complained, "The tongue is the
problem. That's too much like cocksucking for me. I've seen pictures!"
Linda secretly rolled her eyes. She said patiently, "Girl, you told me you
were gonna be an expert titfucker. The best! That's what you promised. This
is what talented titfuckers do, they use a little tongue too. And that's what
good obedient daughters do to their daddy's cocks too."
Nicole grumbled, "Okay, but I'm only gonna use a little tongue. I don't want
to go down some slippery slope." Then she resumed her titfucking and the
licking of his cockhead.
But a slippery slope is exactly what happened. Nicole found the licking
even more enjoyable and fascinating than the titfucking, and soon she was
putting more of her effort into that. But her big tits kept getting in the way,
and she could only crane her neck down so much with them doing their
sliding.
It was a gradual process, and Nicole wasn't even consciously aware of how
the transition happened, but eventually she found her hands holding and
stroking Jack's shaft instead of her own tits. She was going to complain, but
she'd started in on licking his sweet spot, and she really wanted to do a great
job with that. Jack's happy, erotic moans were music to her ears. She
figured she could complain a little bit later, but she forgot about that after a
while.
Linda was extremely proud of herself. I managed to sneak Nicky right past
her aversion to cocksucking, and now she's going at it with abandon!
Actually, that isn't technically true, since she hasn't actually started sucking
yet. She's just very keen on licking. Hmmm. I'll have to work on that next.
She knew that getting Nicole to slip Jack's cockhead in her mouth and learn
to start sucking would be particularly tricky, since he had an extra thick one.
Just fitting it in one's mouth was a daunting task.
But she had a clever idea. She'd been out of the center of action for a while,
but now she nudged her way in between Jack's legs and knelt right next to
Nicole. She didn't say anything, but she gave her friend a "Can I lick it for a
while?" look.
Nicole nodded, and Linda took over.
Linda enjoyed the licking in and of itself. She knew this was something
she'd be doing a lot of from now on, and that made her very happy. Of
course, she'd done it to some boys already, but she felt a special tingle as
she thought, I'm not just licking some boy's cock, I'm licking Jack Devoux!
How do you like that, Daddy? Someday soon, I won't just be one of your
mistresses, I'll be one of your daughters too! Then the three of us will live
together happily ever after! With lots of daily cock licking, just like this!
And even more cocksucking and fucking! She giggled to herself.
However, Linda was mindful that Nicole was watching from just inches
away, so she used her best moves at angles that her busty friend could
appreciate.
Eventually, Nicole felt she'd seen enough and needed more practice. So she
leaned her head forward a bit and resumed licking, hoping to join in without
a fuss being made about it.
Linda had no problem with that, and in fact, this had been one of her
greatest dreams. I'm licking his cock with my best friend! YES! Everything is
starting to come together. All my patience and nagging is paying off! Nicky,
we're gonna do this soooo much! Oh God, this is so exciting! It's the start of
a whole new life for the three of us!
There was much she wanted to say to her friend about that, but licking was
her top priority now. Linda took pride in her cock licking skills. True, she
had to compensate for Nicole's tongue. For instance, she couldn't just go to
town on Jack's sweet spot with her fingers, lips, or tongue, because Nicole
was quite busy on that spot most of the time too. But sharing Jack's cock
with her best friend only doubled the fun. In fact, she hoped that, in the
future, most every time she played with his cock, Nicole would be there
too.
Jack was simply going out of his mind watching the girls lovingly slather
his cock with their hot little tongues. Sometimes he would close his eyes so
as to not be mentally overloaded, but then he'd feel he was missing out on
some of the most erotic images of his life, and he'd have to open his eyes
again. It wasn't just what they were doing with his dick; seeing four firm
and tanned teen tits all lined up was incredibly inspiring too. The fact that
Nicole's face and chest was still dripping with some of his cum was a great
bonus. He vowed to shoot his next load on Linda so they could both be
equally marked by his seed. But what he loved watching most of all were
the passionate, sexy expressions on their faces.
Nicole was just using her tongue and hands. (In fact, there were too many
fingers wanting the same space, so she was playing with his balls a lot.)
However, Linda started using her lips more. She slid them along like she
was sucking the side of his shaft, but that was just to warm her buxom
friend to the idea of using her lips more too.
Sure enough, Nicole began doing the same on the other side of his boner.
Wet, smacking sounds filled the air as both girls slurped, sucked, and
licked.
After a few minutes, Linda brought her mouth up to the tip of Jack's dick.
She was going to take it bit by bit, and trade turns with Nicole, but suddenly
passion overwhelmed her and she engulfed his entire cockhead.
Nicole paused in her licking and stroking. She knew something important
had happened, and she stopped to watch. Oh no! There's no doubt: Linda's
sucking Daddy's cock! Good God, she's bobbing all the way down to his
sweet spot, and then some! Gawwwd, that looks so HOT! I know it's wrong,
I know it's a sin, but I wanna do that! No, I NEED to do that! Sperm is love,
and Daddy's cock is bulging with sperm. It's my duty as his obedient
daughter to drain it out of him, even if I have to use my tongue and my lips!
Oh God Linda, hurry up so I can have my turn! My God, I've just gotta
cram all that fat cock down my throat until I choke!
Normally, Nicole would have felt incredibly morally tortured by the
decision to suck her father's cock or not. But she was simply so out of her
mind with horny need that it wasn't even an issue. She realized in the back
of her mind that she might feel bad about it later, but she didn't care. She
still felt it was a terrible sin, but she didn't care. She needed that cock in her
mouth, NOW!
Linda paused in her steady bobbing to glance at her brown-eyed friend. She
could see the desperate desire in her eyes, so she pulled off. But before she
handed over the precious cockhead area, she kept stroking it and asked
Jack, "Mr. Devoux, how are you holding out?"
He growled, "Call me Jack! Please!"
She grinned like a mischievous cat. "No can do." Then, in a teasing mood,
she added, "Mr. Devoux."
He sighed. "You're a case. But to answer your question, I'm having the
fucking time of my life! This is better than any sex I've ever had! Better
than anything! This is the pinnacle!"
Linda smiled knowingly at Nicole. "See? This is how a good girl treats the
man she loves. The more times she sucks his cock per day, the more it
shows she loves him."
Linda kissed Nicole's lips again, since their noses were practically touching
already.
But Nicole didn't want that now, despite the wonderfully cummy taste of
her best friend's mouth. She even tried to push Linda's stroking hands away.
"I believe you! Now, let me show him my love!"
Linda laughed. "Okay. Mr. Devoux, your daughter is about to suck your
cock! She's gonna fit as much of it in as she can, and then she's gonna love
you with her lips and tongue! Do you think you can handle that?" She still
held the vital area until she was sure Jack was ready.
He responded, "Good God, girls, I sure as hell am going to try! I just came
a little while ago-"
"I know!" Nicole joked, making reference to all the cum dripping down her
hot teen body. Since Linda was blocking her cock access, she sat up
proudly, showing off her cummy tits in particular by hefting them up and
thrusting them forward.
He laughed. "Uh, yeah. I can see that. God damn! Anyway, a guy usually
lasts longer after he came once, but I don't know - things are pretty intense
right now. I'll try."
Nicole didn't just look proud, she felt proud too. She thought, This is my
calling! Serving Daddy's cock! It's so good and so right! Let my lips at it!
I'm gonna suck... what's the expression? Fuck a fender right off a car?
Whatever it is, I'm gonna do it! For my Daddy!
Linda finally slid her hand down towards the base of Jack's shaft. She was
ready to give advice on how to suck cock.
Nicole felt her father's cockhead entering her mouth, and she suckled on the
top inch or so. At first it was okay, but then it hit her what she was doing
and who she was doing it to, and that nearly made her gag and throw up.
Despite her great arousal, she couldn't completely deny the fact that she was
doing something she had always thought as a dirty and degrading act, and
even a terrible sin.
She tried to control herself, but it was too much for her. She pulled off, and
wailed, "I-I'm sorry, but I can't do this!" She moaned unhappily, "Please,
Daddy, I'm sorry... I wanted to be a good girl... I want to pleasure you so
much, but I can't... I failed you..."
Linda saw Jack almost getting out of his bliss because of his daughter's
distress. Realizing that Jack was about to tell Nicole to stop if she wanted to
stop, the clever blonde tried to save the situation. "You're doing fine,
Nicky... really! You're trying very hard..." She whispered directly in her ear,
"Remember your evil stepmom! She does this to him all the time now.
You've got to keep up, or fall behind!"
That stiffened Nicole's resolve a great deal.
Linda continued, out loud, "Now don't be sad. Can you just kiss the tip of
his penis?"
Nicole was feeling insecure and was ashamed of her failure, so she leaned
in and kissed it gently, being rewarded with a twitch. It swung away, and
then back toward her face.
Linda brought her hand up and slowly stroked her way up from the root of
the shaft to his cockhead and then back down again. Her fingers made lewd
slurpy sounds as they went up and down repeatedly over the saliva and pre-
cum soaked surface. She cooed, "Watch my fingers. Isn't that fun? Isn't that
good? Isn't that what we need to do to his cock all the time?"
Nicole mumbled in the affirmative. She loved handjobs now; it was only
blowjobs giving her trouble. She felt strangely soothed watching Linda's
sliding fingers from inches away. She loved the fact that her father's penis
was being properly taken care of, even if she wasn't the one doing it.
Linda leaned in and kissed her way around Jack's cockhead while stroking
the rest. Then she said to Nicole, "Kiss it some more, just like this. There's
nothing wrong with a little kissing."
Nicole kissed it again.
Linda pulled back a bit, making room for Nicole to kiss Jack's super
sensitive sweet spot.
Nicole kissed him there, repeatedly, and was rewarded with a series of
happy erotic moans from Jack.
Linda was relieved. She wished Jack would moan like that some more,
because that was music to Nicole's ears and obviously inspired her to try
harder. "Yes... just like that. Now rub it against your lips, like this." She
demonstrated by kissing and rubbing the erection with her lips as if it were
lipstick, while also slowly sliding her hand all over it further down.
She did that quite a while, until Nicole grew impatient and eager for her
turn.
Soon, both of them were sliding their lips all over his cockhead, and Nicole
resumed stroking it some more as well.
Linda prayed that Jack wouldn't cum from all the stimulation, as that could
ruin their progress with Nicole. She tried not to actually do that much, and
left all of the most sensitive parts to Nicole.
Nicole had convinced herself that merely kissing her father's penis was
okay, since that wasn't so different from blowing on it from very close up.
And then she'd convinced herself that sliding one's lips up and down it was
also okay, since that was basically the same thing as kissing. She'd told
herself that the "sin" was the use of her tongue. But after a couple of
minutes sliding her lips everywhere, she started using her tongue without
really consciously realizing it.
When she finally consciously realized what she was doing, she was too
horny and too into it to stop. She felt mentally conflicted, but she
nonetheless lapped against his sweet spot quite avidly.
Linda was licking by this time too, although she stayed down near the base
of his shaft to give Nicole more room and also to hopefully prevent Jack
from going over the edge. She looked up from time to time to what Nicole
was doing, and she was very happy to see her licking. She decided not to
say anything, as reminding Nicole what she was doing was more likely to
ruin things than improve them.
After Jack emitted a loud moan, Linda said, "See how he loves your lips?
Why don't you try to lick him a little, every man loves it!"
At first, Nicole tried to hide what she was doing with her tongue, since
she'd told Linda many times that this was a sin and she'd never, ever do it.
But as the minutes passed, her resolve crumbled and she wantonly licked
with her tongue sticking out. She was extremely embarrassed that Jack and
Linda knew what she was doing, but the burn of the embarrassment was
like a fire that fed her raging lust.
Eventually, Linda licked her way up to Jack's sweet spot, and the two busty
teens lapped it with their tongues frequently touching. Linda could tell from
Jack's increasingly ragged breathing that he was going to blow his load
shortly, and it would be almost cruel to expect him to hold out any longer,
given the extreme stimulation he was enjoying. So she switched from
taking it easy and leaving the best areas to Nicole to working with Nicole to
give him the most intensely pleasurable climax possible.
She kept a hand gently fondling his balls, and when she felt them tighten
up, she warned Nicole, "He's gonna cum now! Close your eyes and watch
out!"
By then, Nicole could tell he was gonna blow since he was letting out a
strangled impassioned moan. Like Linda, she pulled back a bit, closed her
eyes tightly, and opened her mouth wide.
Then Linda yelled at Jack, "Hose her down! Hose her down with your
cum!"
Jack cried out, "Oh fuck! FUUUUCK!" Streaks of cum blasted out of his
dick like a rocket. He was too far gone to think where the cum was going;
the pleasure was so great he couldn't really think of anything at all. Even
though he kept his eyes closed, everything flashed white for a few moments
because his erotic euphoria was that great.
However, Linda kept on holding and stroking his dick, and she made sure to
aim it here and there so her face and Nicole's were thoroughly painted in his
pearly cream by the time he was done. Even though Nicole's face was still
somewhat cummy for the earlier titfucking and Linda's face wasn't cummy
at all, Linda did her best to share this new load equally between them.
 Chapter 20

Then, even as he was still squirting out a few last weak dribbles, Linda said
to Nicole, "Quick! If we keep licking it, maybe it'll stay hard again!"
Nicole winced a bit upon hearing this public acknowledgement that she was
in fact licking, but that didn't stop her from lovingly lapping on his sweet
spot all over again.
As Linda licked on the other side of his cockhead, she muttered, "See,
Nicky? He's covered us in his spermy love. Doesn't that feel good? Don't
you feel more loved, with his sticky goo all over your face?"
Nicole felt very loved indeed, and she was ecstatic about that. Her old
revulsion about cum as a "yucky" bodily fluid was long gone, and she
redoubled her licking efforts in the hopes that he could deposit another big,
warm load on her face.
Jack's penis didn't go flaccid after his climax, not even a little bit. That
rarely happened to him even when he was twenty years younger, and he
was sure it had NEVER happened to him twice in a row in short order like
this. Before today, he never would have imagined he could have managed
such an endurance feat at his age, much less any age. But the two girls
licked and stroked with such love and devotion that he wasn't even that
surprised that he stayed erect. Alison was an extremely sexy and voluptuous
woman, but she'd never inspired him like this.
The three of them settled into a happy groove. Since Jack had just climaxed,
he was able to last much longer before cumming again. Linda knew that, so
she didn't hold back. He was constantly "assaulted" by two very busy
tongues, and two sets of loving lips, plus more hands than he could keep
track of.
Linda realized that Nicole wasn't going to stop now, so she began giving
tips. For instance, after Jack let out a particularly emphatic moan, Linda
told Nicole, "OH! Your father liked that! Keeping doing that!" Linda had
started licking his sweet spot with long slashing motions, like she was
repeatedly licking the shape of a large 'X' over it. But Linda added,
"Remember variety is good too. Try alternating doing that with swirling
your tongue all around the very tip. The piss hole is another sensitive spot.
He'll love that!"
The mention of "piss hole" grossed Nicole out a bit, since that reminded her
of the fact that piss came out of there. But since Linda insisted he loved it,
she steeled her willpower and forced herself to lick there too. She got into it
soon enough though, after being rewarded with more of Jack's happy moans
(although she couldn't know for sure if he was responding to what he was
doing, or what Linda was doing, or both).
As time passed, Jack actually grew more relaxed, since his body grew more
accustomed to such a high level of arousal and stimulation. For instance, his
heart still pounded hard, but he didn't feel like he was on the verge of a
heart attack. He kept his eyes open and enjoyed the sight of their passionate
tongue and lip work. He even reached down and idly fondled their heavy,
dangling boobs. He loved that he had four full and perfect globes to choose
from, all lined up in a row.
Nicole was totally absorbed in her cock pleasuring task. She hardly knew
where she was or that the outside world existed. All she cared about was
making her father happy through servicing his dick. She was riding her own
non-stop erotic buzz, and she looked forward to the even greater reward of
more of his cum.
She was stirred from her happy licking reverie when she unexpectedly felt
her father's hands cupping her big tits. She looked up and gave him a
blissed out smile. "Hey, Daddy! Are you having a good time?"
He nodded emphatically.
Her smiled widened, but she closed her eyes and went right back to her
licking. Her embarrassment burned again as she said, "Look at us. Looks
like you've got two big-titted teenage cocksuckers now, don't you? I
suppose we're your cock sluts."
Jack was wary of talking in case he said the wrong thing, so he just let out a
long, happy moan. "Mmmmmmm!"
Now that they were talking, sort of, she licked her way all the way down to
his pubic hair and then back, making eye contact with a sultry "come
hither" stare the entire time. Then she asked him, "Am I doing it good,
Daddy?"
"Yes, it's great, Darling!"
"Do you like my tongue on your cock?"
"YEAH! But there's one more thing you can do."
"What's that?" Her answer was delayed since she was so busy licking his
sweet spot.
"Put your lips on the tip, my princess."
Hearing her father calling her 'princess' gave her the courage to do anything
he wished. The bashful teen put her pouty and full lips on the top of his
prick. She shot his another sultry stare as she gave his piss hole a long kiss
with a lot of tongue.
Linda could guess what Jack wanted to happen next, and she was very
pleased. She went down and started sucking on his balls, both to get out of
the way and to have a good view of the next stage of Nicole's submission
and dedication to serving her father's cock.
The man moved his hips, making the cockhead enter her lips, brushing
against her closed teeth.
Jack suggested, "Open your mouth, my darling... Open it wide."
She opened wide.
He had been sitting back, fully relaxed, but now he pushed forward a little
bit, carefully pushing his cockhead forward until her open mouth was full of
it. Yet she still had a ways to go to fit all of it inside.
Nicole had been feeling mellow and nothing but happy, but her heart
resumed pounding hard and her embarrassment came surging back. She
pulled back, and asked, "Daddy, do you want me to be your cocksucker?"
He pointed out, "Yes I do. You already said that you are." His worries about
his wife finding them out were long gone. That would have to wait for some
other time. Right now, his lusts were in total control.
She frowned, realizing that she had just said that. She asked, "Couldn't I just
be your slutty, big-titted cock licker and titfucker?" She looked down at
Linda, who had all of one of Jack's testicles in her mouth. "And I could
pleasure your balls like she's doing too."
He didn't want to get into an argument or negotiation about this, and he felt
she was so horny that it wouldn't be necessary. He merely said, "Open wide,
my princess. As wide as you can!"
Suddenly, she leaned forward, swallowing deeply with fear and desire. She
strained to open her mouth as wide as possible, and engulfed all of his
cockhead at once. Then she looked up at him with a puzzled expression. In
truth, she was surprised that she'd managed to fit it all in, and that she
wasn't choking or gagging on it.
"YES! Just like that... OH!" He was in heaven, The look of his rapturous
pleasure assured her cooperation.
Linda was having fun sucking on Jack's balls, but she knew she was needed
now for support and direction. She pulled her face out of Jack's crotch
altogether and hugged Nicole from behind. "PERFECT! I knew you could
do it, girl!" Her big boobs squashed against the brunette's shoulders and
back. "You think he was enjoying this so far? Now you will start to
REALLY give him pleasure! You're doing great! Remember what you were
doing before, all the different ways you lapped and licked his sweet spot?
Well, do that again, except from the inside of your mouth."
Nicole didn't have enough of Jack's boner in her mouth to reach his sweet
spot with her tongue, so she slid another inch of it in. Then she closed her
eyes and resumed her earlier licking techniques.
Linda squeezed Nicole in a tighter hug. "Great! You're doing great! Just like
that! Are you breathing through your nose? Do you think you can keep it
inside your mouth like that for a while?" Then, realizing that Nicole had no
easy way to reply, she added, "Give me the thumbs up or thumbs down."
Nicole gave the thumbs up sign.
"Excellent!" Linda squeezed her with another encouraging hug from
behind. "Look, Mr. Devoux! Nicky really is your cocksucker now!" Linda
broke her hug and put her face back in Jack's crotch. "Look, Nicky. While
you're doing that, I can do this, further down." She got back to licking the
free inches of his stiffness.
After another minute or so, Linda said as she licked, "Nicky, you're doing
great. There's only one more thing you need to do, and then you've be the
PERFECT cocksucking daughter! Just slide your lips back and forth. If you
can do something with your tongue at the same time, then great. But if not,
don't worry about it, that'll come later. The main thing is, try sliding your
lips back and forth over his sweet spot. He totally loves that!"
Nicole's eyes were bugging out from stress and concentration, but she soon
managed a steady sucking rhythm.
Linda continued to give advice and encouragement. "Great! Great!
Remember though, be careful with your teeth. ... Don't forget to breathe
through your nose... Are you moving your tongue too?"
Nicole gave another thumbs up sign, because she was.
"You ARE?! WOW! Mr. Devoux! Your daughter is a natural cocksucker!
Look at her go! Wow, she's sliding all over your great big cock like she was
born and bred to serve it. Oh, and Nicky, they call it 'cocksucking' for a
reason. Try tightening the seal and then REALLY go to town with your
sucking, like your mouth is a vacuum cleaner!"
Nicole didn't understand how she could do that and keep licking on the
inside at the same time. But she tried her best. Soon, she even managed to
do that, although she tended to mostly lick for a while and then mostly suck
for a while.
The minutes passed. Linda felt increasingly confident that Nicole was doing
a good job, so she spent most of her time licking Jack's balls and the inches
of cock not in Nicole's mouth, and she only gave advice every once in a
while.
As Nicole grew accustomed to the act of cocksucking, she calmed down
enough to think. I can't believe I'm giving head to my own father. It's so
wrong! But it's so right too! He's feeling such great pleasure. Linda's right:
this is much better than just licking, because I can do so much with my
tongue and lips at the same time. But it's still a sin! I'm his daughter. He's
my father!
God, why do sins have to feel so good? I love this! I love feeling my mouth
stretched as wide as it can get with Daddy's cock! I love how WRONG it is!
I love how shameful it is! I love seeing Daddy watch me, watching my
sliding lips. God help me, I'm sliding into debauchery and sin, and I totally
love it!
She tilted her head and pushed Jack's cockhead to the side of her mouth so
it created a large protrusion in one of her cheeks. She held that position, and
looked him in the eyes as she thought, Look, Daddy! That's your big cock,
all the way inside my mouth! And I'm licking the hell out of it, and sliding
my lips up and down it too! Do you like that? Does it make you horny? 'Cos
it makes me so damn horny, I can't even stand it! My pussy is gushing like a
river!
Time passed. Eventually, Jack said with surprising calmness, "You know,
you girls are gonna have to take a break really soon, or I'm gonna cum all
over you again."
Nicole relished the idea of being cummed on again, and in fact her face was
still soaked with Jack's cum, as was Linda's. But she had a growing need to
pee that was cutting in on her fun. So she pulled off and rushed off to the
bathroom.
Linda knew that this was Nicole's special time. It was important to get
Nicole fully hooked, so they could do this a lot more in the future without
Nicole waffling or feeling conflicted. So Linda pulled off too and simply sat
in Jack's lap. She made sure to leave his dick alone, and instead enjoyed
making out with him while he played with her big tits and occasionally
caressed her ass or pussy.
After Nicole used the toilet, she went to the sink to wash her hands. She did
that, but she could hardly take her eyes off the sight of herself in the mirror.
She loved her cummy look, and even lingered for an extra minute or so just
to admire the sight and take a mental picture of it. He'd deposited parts of
two loads on her face, and more and more of his cum was dripping down
her cheeks and chin and landing on the upper slopes of her great rack,
adding to the cum already splattered there. She loved watching the cum fall.
But then she realized with a start, What the heck am I doing here, wasting
time, when there's a great big Daddy cock needing lots more sucking and
loving? She giggled with glee and then ran full speed back to Jack and
Linda.
Nicole loved the sight of Linda sitting in Jack's lap, getting thoroughly
kissed and fondled. She especially loved that Jack was kissing Linda with
little worry about all the cum on her face. But she also felt frustrated that
there seemed no place for her in the scene.
Happily, Linda heard the sound of Nicole running through the house, and
she quickly dropped back to her knees between Jack's legs. She patted at a
spot in the air next to her. "Good timing, Nicky. I've been giving his cock a
nice rest. It's ready for your mouth again."
Nicole took her spot next to Linda. She held the upper half of her father's
erection with both hands and engulfed his entire cockhead with one fell
swoop. But she didn't stop to savor the moment, or to wonder how she'd
managed that. Her need to fellate the man she loved was too strong to be
denied. She went right back to her happy bobbing.
After just a few bobs down, she reached his sweet spot with her lips. That
made her feel much, much better. It was like all worry fled out of her mind,
because she knew she was making her father as aroused as he could get.
She started steadily and relentlessly bobbing right over his spot while
flicking at it with her tongue, like she'd been doing it for years.
She even thought that very idea. This feels so perfect, it's like I've been
doing it for years! Oh God! What a hot idea! I may not have done it for
years yet, but I will! But I will! I'm gonna be Daddy's perfect little
cocksucker! If my evil stepmom so much as steps out of the room for a
minute, I'll be there on my knees, bobbing like mad on my daddy's fat cock!
Just like I am now! Oh, this is the best!
Then she pretty much turned her conscious mind off and became an
unstoppable cocksucking machine. She bobbed with a desperate passion
that astounded both Jack and Linda.
There was no expertise or trickery involved, just a relentless bobbing right
over Jack's sweet spot. She slid her lips up and down, up and down, up and
down, as if that one spot was the key to his entire happiness.
And at that moment, at least, that was close to the truth for him. His mind
all but shut down and he did nothing but luxuriate in the endless waves of
pleasure washing through him.
Time passed. At first, Linda felt like she'd only be getting in between
something magical if she got involved, and she just watched. But she
started to feel jealous. Crap! It's her first time, and she's already doing
better than me. Oh well. I guess there's a special spark between daughter
and father that just can't be matched. I can't even begin to imagine how
crazy they'll go off when he starts to fuck her cunt.
But hey, I knew this coming in. I knew I'd always be second place. But I'm
okay with that. Jack is the man I love, and second place with him is way
better than first place with anyone else. Besides, I love Nicky so much that I
can't get mad. She needed this. God, did she ever need this. It was like there
was a huge hole in her life, and now we know what it takes to make her
happy: sucking Daddy's cock! Seeing passion like that is so beautiful!
Honestly, look at her go! She's on fire! Gaawwwd, that's making me wet!
Linda fingered herself to climax watching Nicky's greedy and feverish
cocksucking. But afterwards, her desire to be involved was too great to
resist. Since Nicky was ably handling the best part of Jack's cock with her
mouth and using her slippery fingers on the rest, Linda had no choice but to
suck on his balls for a while.
Jack was doing his damnedest to hang on for dear life. He was clutching the
bed sheets so tightly that he felt he'd rip them in two. But it was a losing
battle. Every time he looked down to his lap, he'd see his daughter's face.
True, her eyes were closed so she could fully concentrate of her jaw-
straining task, but her intense passion showed through just the same. And
seeing his cum splattered all over her face and her lips stretched wide and
just sliding and sliding and sliding... it truly tested the strength of his heart.
He was glad he'd been getting in shape lately, because his heart was beating
so hard.
He caught a bit of a break because he wasn't able to see her huge cum-
covered tits swaying forward and back in time to her bobbing, but he could
picture it in his mind. And the only reason he couldn't see it was because
Linda's head was in the way as she eagerly devoured his balls, popping all
of one and then the other in her mouth repeatedly.
He actually prayed, even though he wasn't a religious man. Dear God,
please, please! Let this joy, this great, great joy, may it never end!
Pleeeeaaaase give me the strength to hold this magic moment a little
longer! It's my daughter's very first blowjob and it's just SO FUCKING
GOOD! And Linda! Going to town on my balls some more! Shit! Somebody
help me, I'm gonna die of sheer pleasure!
He used all his willpower, but it wasn't enough. Nicole in particular simply
would not be denied. Worse (for his stamina), she sensed he was getting
close and so she slid her lips along even faster than before. He looked down
again, and the sight of her lips stretched obscenely around his shaft and
speeding along in a near blur was the final straw.

But he had one last conscious thought as he gazed at her cum-soaked face.
Her lips were moving so fast that specks of cum were flying off her cummy
face in every direction. He cried out, "Gonna cum! Darling, pull off so I can
come on you, and Linda too!"
Even though Nicole was brand new at this, she could somehow sense
already that to have his cum shoot straight down her throat would be a bit of
a waste. She wouldn't get to enjoy the taste very much. Besides, the longer
she sucked him, the more she desired to obey his every command. It was
like the act was submissively bonding her to him even more than before. So
she pulled back and held his boner from about six inches away. She closed
her eyes tightly and waited for a great cum bath.
She certainly wasn't disappointed. It was such a great and prolonged
cocksucking that it inspired an even greater load out of him than the last big
load. The busty daughter felt like a fire hose was dousing her from inches
away.
But she was ever mindful of how much her best friend had helped her. Now
that she knew how great the joys of cocksucking were, not to mention the
joys of handjobs and titfucks, she felt like she owed Linda a great debt, one
so great that she might never be able to repay it. Linda had changed her life!
It wasn't much to ask to repay her in cum, even though the sperm was
visible proof of Jack's love. She knew Jack loved Linda a lot too, so it was
all good.
Thus, after just a few seconds, she aimed his spurting erection at her friend.
Linda had heard Jack's cry, so she was ready and willing. Like Nicole, she
closed her eyes and opened her mouth wide.
Nicole opened her eyes at the same time. As much fun it was to feel the
cum blasting on her own face, she realized it was very nearly as much fun
to watch Linda get sprayed. She silently cheered for both her father and her
best friend when Linda hefted up her tits. She was still controlling the aim
of her father's cock, so she pointed it right at Linda's deep cleavage. Since
Jack's dick was wildly twitching and bucking, most of Linda's rack got a
nice pearly glaze even though Nicole had just pointed it at one spot in the
middle.
Then, when she sensed his pole only had a couple of increasingly weak jets
of cum left to fire, she scooted up close and aimed the tip at her own
cleavage. His very last dribbles helped coat her deep tit valley, adding to the
plentiful amount already there from his two earlier climaxes.
Finally, she took it back in her mouth and lovingly sucked it some more.
She knew it would surely go flaccid after all that, but she loved it so much
that she wanted to pleasure it a little more before it finally went soft. She
was surprised that she was able to coax a few more dribbles out.
After a minute or two, Linda chuckled. "Okay, girl, I think you're done
now."
Nicole looked at her friend and pouted playfully. "Oh, shoot! That was too
much fun! What do we have to do to recharge that thing? I wanna do that
some more. Right away!"
Jack groaned upon hearing that. He'd fallen back to the bed, and he felt
even more dead than last time. He'd just climaxed three times in a row. He
knew he was all done, at least until long after Alison was back home.
Linda giggled. "Girl, I think you're a natural cocksucker!"
Nicole giggled too. "I think you're right! But one thing I'm not is lesbian.
Because I'm totally, totally hot for you right now, but only because you're
covered in Daddy's sperm! That's the hottest thing I've ever seen! I totally
want to lick you clean!"
Linda retorted, "You should see yourself! You look seriously smokin' hot
too. I just want to lick you clean from head to toe. I think there's even more
on you. Wait! You can!" She nodded to a full-length mirror elsewhere in the
room.
The two of them were up in a flash. There was enough room for them to
both stand in front of the mirror and check themselves and each other out.
The gazed in amazement, like they were admiring incredible wedding
dresses. They babbled excitedly about their cummy looks, and how much
fun they'd just had.
There was more cum on Nicole's face because when he came the first time,
he came on her alone. Linda pointed out, "Girl, he came on your face
THREE times! Do you know how incredible that is, or how lucky you are?
Don't expect that every day from now on. Not even close!"
"We'll see about that," Nicole giggled with a devilish twinkle in her eye.
"It's all a matter of how much we inspire him, right?"
Linda replied, "If he inspires you any more, your entire face will be one
solid mask of pure sperm! It's in your hair, it's on your neck, it's
everywhere."
Nicole bounced excitedly. "I know! Isn't it awesome?! I'm never gonna
wash up!"
Linda knew Nicole would have to wash up soon, certainly before Alison
came home, but she didn't say anything because she didn't want to ruin
Nicole's moment.
Eventually, Nicole's eyes wandered down enough to check out her pussy
and Linda's too. She didn't have any real lesbian desire for her best friend,
but she loved how soaked and sticky Linda's crotch and thighs looked. Then
she looked at her own crotch, and quickly pulled her micro-bikini bottoms
down her legs. She muttered, "Why the fuck am I still wearing THAT?"
Then she tossed them aside. There were so wet that when they hit the floor
they made a lewd squishy sound.
She exhaled heavily. "Ah, that's better! Now I'm totally nude, totally happy,
and totally horny!" She giggled.
Amused, Linda noted, "Girl, I do believe you just said the word 'fuck.'"
Nicole's eyes widened. "I did, didn't I? Oh well. So what? I'm my Daddy's
cock slut now, and I guess cock sluts talk like that. I'll get used to it."
Linda was pleasantly surprised. "Good attitude!"
Nicole turned around and looked at her bed, where her father was sprawled
out. She teased, "Hey Daddy! Are you still alive?"
He moaned, "Barely."
But Nicole was still full of energy. "Hey Daddy, sit up. You won't want to
miss this."
Even though he was half-dead, curiosity got the best of him. He somehow
propped his head up enough to see.
Nicole still felt bold, thanks to the wild erotic feelings pulsing through her
body. She grabbed Linda's shoulders and repositioned their bodies so Jack
had a great view of their profiles. Then she stepped forward and pressed her
tits into Linda's. Their chests were so cummy that they smeared the cummy
glaze into each other and gave it a thorough rubbing.
"Holy fuck!" Jack said, sitting up and quickly reviving. His heart pounded
hard all over again as he ate up the sexy sight, but unfortunately his penis
was still down for the count.
As if that wasn't enough, they shared another long, passionate kiss.
Jack groaned again as he watched the girls grope each other's magnificent
asses.
After necking for a couple of minutes, Nicole asked Linda as their nipples
continued to rub together, "Honestly, do you feel any desire for me?"
Linda shrugged. She lied to herself and Nicole too, "To be fully honest, not
really. I just don't swing that way."
"Good. Neither do I." Actually, Nicole wasn't being honest with herself
either. "I'm glad we got that out of the way. But this is pretty hot and fun,
don't you think?" She licked some cum off Linda's chin and fed it into her
mouth with another kiss.
"Yeah," Linda agreed, while she also took a turn licking cum off Nicole's
face. "But that's only because we're so hot for Mr. Devoux's cum. It's all
about sloshing around in his cum. I totally want to lick every last drop off
cum off you."
"Oooh! Me too, off you!" Nicole agreed.
"Yeah, and we should!" Linda said as she writhed against her best friend.
"But that doesn't make us lesbians. We're just hungry for Daddy sperm. And
we love our man and want to do anything to please him. I'd totally kiss you
on the lips, especially if I can swap his cum with you, but only if Mr.
Devoux is watching."
"Great idea!"
Jack cried out as he watched them eagerly French kiss each other again,
"Linda, for the love of God! Please, call me Jack! That's my name! What's
it gonna take to get you to call me that? I'll give you money! Seriously!"
Linda was disappointed. She broke the kiss to explain, "It's not about
money." She quickly changed the topic. "I don't know about you two, but
I'm kind of peckish, and there's not nearly enough cum here to fill me. I say
we go downstairs and scrape up something to eat."
"Good idea," Jack agreed. "And I've got to pee. But I need to somehow
scrape myself off the bed first. I'm too old for this."
Linda turned to him, breaking the tit-to-tit contact. "Nonsense! Don't say
you're too old. In fact, you're looking better than I've seen you in years.
Once we've sucked your cock every day for ten years straight, THEN you
can call yourself old. But not a day sooner."
He moaned. "Man, you two are gonna kill me. Death by cocksucking. What
a fate!"
Nicole giggled. "Yep!" She giggled some more.
-----
The three of them went downstairs as they were, which meant Jack's T-shirt
was the only item of clothes among them. They literally were more covered
in cum than in clothes.
When they reached the kitchen, Nicole surprised them by saying, "Daddy,
I've got a request. No, make that a demand. Take that silly shirt off already."
"Why?" He looked at his shirt. It had cum stains here and there from where
Linda's boobs had been pressing into him when they'd necked while Nicole
was in the bathroom.
Nicole said, exasperated, "Because I want to run my hands over every inch
of your naked body, that's why! And I know Linda does too. Don't worry
about your looks. Besides, we think you're VERY handsome."
"I'm not," he said glumly.
She continued, "I disagree. But in any case, look at us! Look at our faces!
Look at our chests! We're, like, marinating in your sticky cum! Do you
really think we'll be thrown off by your looks if you take off your shirt?
We're in this for the long haul!"
The other two were very surprised. Nicole simply never asserted herself
like that. But her sexual awakening was changing her. She was leaving her
shyness behind, at least when she was with her two favorite people.
He looked down glumly. "No. But I'm just... I'm not worthy. I know I'm
losing weight and looking better, but it's not enough. Given the way you
two look, if I don't look like some action movie hero, I'll feel inadequate."
Surprisingly, Linda was the one who stepped forward and said, "Bullshit!
You're MY action movie hero, and I'm sure you're Nicky's too. It just so
happens the action involves your cock sliding down our throats instead of
fighting."
"Yeah!" Nicole agreed with that wholeheartedly.
Linda added, "Don't you get it? We adore you! Besides, you're starting to
look pretty damn hunky, like I keep saying. So take that fucking shirt off
already!"
He chuckled. "'Hunky.' Right." But he took the shirt off and put it on the
kitchen counter. He was feeling pretty darn good about himself after their
compliments, not to mention the long cocksucking session.
The girls raided the kitchen for food and drink while he used the bathroom.
They downed their drinks and ate some finger food in relative silence.
Nicole wasn't really feeling regrets, at least not yet, but she was taking the
time to absorb all that had happened.
Then Jack moved over to a love seat in the living room, just to rest and
relax.
The girls followed him and squeezed in on either side of him, even though
the love seat was only meant to hold two. It worked, but it was very cozy.
Linda asked him anxiously, "Mr. Devoux, I think you know where we stand
after what happened today. We love you and want to be your lovers for as
long as you'll have us. The big question is, what do you think?"
He was silent a long while, thinking heavily. Finally, he said, "I've never
been so happy and yet so sad at the same time. I'm happy - well I think that
part is obvious." He reached out and playfully pinched their nearest nipples.
Then he put his arms around them. "I feel like a king!"
The girls happily cuddled into him (although they were careful not to let
any more of the cum on their faces rub off).
He continued in a sadder tone, "But I'm sad too, and the problem is Alison.
You gotta understand, girls, I love her! I really do love her. Okay, maybe I
was more in lust with her when I married her, but we've really connected
lately. Yes, part of that is sexual, but we just click in a really great way. I
want our marriage to work. I feel like such a cad, doing all this sexual stuff
with you two. If she found out she'd hate me, and with good reason! But I
can't give you two up. I love this too much. It would be like going without
food or water."
The girls listened closely, but gave him time to keep talking.
He continued, "So, basically, I'm screwed. I don't see any good endgame
here. If we keep this up, it's just a matter before she catches us. She's a
smart cookie, and very observant. I think she suspects something already.
At the very least, she knows you two are in love with me. And if she does
catch us, she could make our lives hell. Nicky, you'd probably be sent away,
and I'd go to jail."
Nicky clutched to him closely. A jolt of fear ran through her.
He went on, "Maybe we could delay that day for a while if we're very, very
careful. In two years you'll both be legal, so I won't be QUITE as screwed if
we get caught after that, although it'll still be incest and I may still go to
jail."
Nicky cut in, "It's not really incest if we don't actually... you know... right?"
She wasn't as horny now, so she was unwilling to say "fuck" again. She was
almost like a different person: a shy, demure, and slightly prudish girl most
of the time, and a wild, uninhibited slut when she really got going. She was
naked, covered in cum, and pressed up against her dad, yet she also was
tired and needing a break. So she was somewhat horny, and thus her mood
was somewhere in between her extremes.
Jack replied, "Different people will argue difficult things. I'll have to look
up the law in this state. It would be a big scandal with all our friends and
family, at the very least. Believe me, you do NOT want to get caught on
purpose to get Alison out of the picture. Our lives will become a living hell,
and we won't be able to see each other like this again."
The girls had already been thinking getting caught might be a solution,
although a painful one, as a way to get rid of Alison so the three of them
could stay together with interference. But his comments killed off that idea.
He said, "Furthermore, I worry how us playing around could affect your
development. Frankly, I worry you're both too submissive towards me. The
more we do this, the more engrained those submissive habits are likely to
be."
Linda brushed her blonde hair back and looked at him in disbelief. "Are you
serious? Like that's some kind of BAD thing?!"
"Yes. You two are living a fantasy. Luckily, I'm a pretty nice guy. But what
if, further down the road, you get involved with someone who's not so nice?
They could take advantage. The more submissive you get, the more they
could exploit you. I shudder to even think about it."
Linda said defiantly, "That is so NOT an issue! For one thing, we let go like
this because we're with YOU, and we know you're safe! Look, admittedly,
Nicky is still a virgin, but I'm not. I know this may shock you, but I've been
with lots of guys already. I behaved TOTALLY differently with them. I
didn't show off any submissive tendencies, nor would I unless I was
absolutely sure he was someone I could trust, just like you."
Nicole wanted to nip these concerns in the bud, so she spoke with very
uncharacteristic forcefulness. "Yeah! Frankly, Daddy, I'm insulted! You act
like we're helpless little lambs, easy prey for pimps and lowlifes, just
because we love serving your cock. That is SO not true! I'm a TOTALLY
different person with you than other guys. There's no connection at all. We
can take care of ourselves, thank you very much!"
He protested, "But Nicky! Maybe Linda can. She has other sexual
experiences. But you, you are as pure as a lamb when it comes to other
guys. There's no telling-"
Nicole cut him off. "There is telling! Okay, maybe I am naive when it
comes to guys. But Linda and I are practically joined at the hip. I wouldn't
make a move without her expert advice. Heck, we go everywhere together,
so no guy is gonna be able to even get close to me if she doesn't approve.
So I appreciate your concern, but it's totally unfounded."
"Yeah!" Linda agreed. "In fact, I hate to say this, but I think your comment
is sexist. You act like we can't handle anything, just because we're female!"
"Yeah!" Nicole seconded that.
Jack was taken aback. The girls were never this assertive with him. Their
very assertiveness was shocking, but also encouraging to him, because it
suggested they weren't submissive pushovers after all. He replied, "No, it's
not that you're female, it's that you're so young. Don't call me sexist, call me
ageist, maybe. But age DOES matter. I've seen and done a lot of things. I
think I have good reason to worry."
Linda said hotly, "Of course you have good reason to worry. Every day
Nicky goes to school, you have good reason to worry that she'll get hit by a
car, or come down with pneumonia, or get killed by a falling meteor, or
who knows what! Life is full of risk. As a parent, you're gonna worry, and
that's good. If you didn't, that would mean you don't care. But don't
paralyze us with your worries. Give us a chance to show that we can handle
this. Otherwise, how will we ever get a chance to mature?"
He was impressed by these arguments, and the passion with which they
were expressed. He asked, "So, what do you recommend I do?"
Nicole spoke up, but it just as easily could have been Linda, since they were
thinking the same thing. "Give us a chance to show you that we can handle
this. Let us love you OUR way, our fully submissive way. Give us a trial
period. A month, maybe. See if it starts to change us or not. If it does, then
fine, we'll tone things down."
"Yeah!" Linda agreed. "Don't treat us like babies. All this submissive talk,
it's mostly just a way for us to express how much we love you and want to
make your happy. Don't take it all literally. Sheesh!"
Actually, Nicole meant most of it literally, if not all of it. She knew Linda
felt the same. But she played along so he'd stop worrying. "Yeah, really!
There's bedroom sexy talk, and there's reality. We know you're just a guy,
but this kind of talk makes us all horny, so what's wrong with it? You can't
deny it arouses you."
"It does," he admitted. "I guess... as long as you understand it's just
bedroom talk and not reality, it should be okay." He frowned with
uncertainty. "We can try your trial period idea, I guess..."
"Yeay! Yeay!" The girls cheered wildly. They took turns kissing him, and
then kissing each other.
However, they both realized that they were skating on thin ice. They sensed
they'd need to be careful not to get carried away with their language for fear
of scaring him off.
After all the kissing ended, he added, "But within reason, okay? I don't want
you calling me your 'master' or anything like that, because that's just
ridiculous."
Both girls were so happy over their avoidance of disaster in the discussion
that they independently decided to slide down his body to partake in more
cocksucking. They giggled and laughed when they met on their knees
between his legs.
Jack hadn't been expecting that at all, since he was in a mellow mood, just
enjoying the nude cuddling with his hands on their asses. He asked, "Hey,
what do you two think you're doing?!"
"Isn't it obvious?" Linda responded while lapping her tongue against his
sweet spot. Her tongue occasionally brushed against Nicole's, since they
were both honing in on that same super sensitive spot.
"There's no way I'm gonna get hard again," he said. "I just came three times
in the last hour!"
The girls didn't reply, but just kept on licking for another minute or two
until he was fully erect. Then Linda, who was always the more cheeky of
the two, asked triumphantly, "You were saying something?"
He could hardly believe it, but there was no denying the reality of their busy
tongues lapping against the sides of his stiff penis. "But what about
Alison?" he complained. "She could come home at any time."
"Oh, hush," Linda said firmly. "She's not gonna be home for an hour at the
very least, and you know it."
He knew she was right, so he didn't put up any more fuss. He kicked back
and enjoyed a joyous blur of kissing, fondling, titfucking, handjobs, and
blowjobs for the next half hour. Mostly, they gave him a dual blowjob until
he came again and his penis was just too wiped out to get hard anymore.
All that activity helped lock in Nicole's participation in cocksucking. She
could hardly claim that it was morally wrong when she'd done it so much,
and obviously loved it.
The guilt didn't hit him until Alison came home about an hour after that.
Then the guilt hit him very hard indeed.
Later, he thought, I must be certifiably insane. This is a classic example of a
bird in the hand being worth two in the bush. Literally! Here I have Alison.
She's my wife! That's such a fucking mind-blowing thought, because she's
way out of my league. I should get down on my knees every day and pray
that she'll never leave me, because she's just that great. God, and she's
fucking gorgeous! Any man should be more than satisfied with her in every
way.
But no. What do I do? I go and fuck it all up. I simply can't keep my hands
off my two girls. I'm gonna lose my "bird in the hand" and not get the "two
in the bush" either, because total disaster will befall me once it gets out
what I'm doing with them. Especially Nicky.
He sighed heavily. My own daughter!
When I see Alison's smiling, loving face, and I think about losing her, it
breaks my heart. I feel terrible! She's way out of my league in many ways,
and I'd be an absolute fool to lose her. And yet I know that my resistance is
basically broken. I just can't resist those two! I swear, I feel like I'm cursed
by beautiful women. I'm drowning in pleasure and joy now, but the shit is
gonna hit the fan in a big way. Alison's just too smart and perceptive, for
one thing. I can tell that she sees there's something off about me today. I
can't hide my guilt!
 Chapter 21

One day later, Nicole and Linda were dying of worry and anticipation as
they returned to Nicole's home after their day at school.
As they walked inside, Nicole whispered, "I'm so freaked out that I think
I'm gonna pass out! I'm trembling all over!" Her worry was that Jack would
somehow reject her. The two girls had been talking about it in private
moments all day.
Nicole had been going through wild mood swings all day long. Sometimes
she would think back to the fun they'd had the afternoon before and she'd
feel so good that it was like walking on air. But other times, she thought
about Jack telling them they'd have to stop, and she'd look crestfallen. Her
classmates were quite puzzled.
Linda said, "Chill. I keep telling you, everything is gonna be all right." She
wasn't nearly as worried. She felt like the ice had been broken and there was
no going back now. She was much more experienced in sexual matters, and
she knew what an irresistible team she and Nicole made. Besides, since she
wasn't related to Jack in any way, the incest issue didn't bother or worry her
nearly as much. She figured that she, at least, would be able to go all the
way with Jack even if he got skittish over incest with Nicole.
Nicole hugged herself, like she was chilled. "Keep telling me that!"
Linda reassured her. "Don't worry. We'll just go out back, slip into our
bikinis, and wait. He'll be out soon."
Nicole looked panicky. "I can't wait! I need to know now!"
Linda realized with alarm that Nicole was headed straight for Jack's office.
As the bosomy blonde followed, she complained, "Don't go in there! You
know how he values his privacy!"
But Nicole kept on, rapidly shedding clothes along the way. She knocked at
his door, but walked in before Jack had any time to respond. Because it was
a nice sunny day, she was down to just her bra and panties by the time she
walked in.
Jack swiveled around in his office chair. He was going to say something
irritable about being disturbed, but the desperate and worried look on
Nicole's face gave him pause.
Linda came in a moment later, still fully dressed. She looked worried too,
but more about how he'd react to the sudden intrusion. She started to say,
"I'm so sorry, Mr. Devoux. I tried to warn her..." Her voice trailed off,
because she saw Nicole drop to her knees and fumble with Jack's belt and
zipper.
However, Nicole was so nervous that her hands were trembling and so she
couldn't make much progress.
Jack said in a quiet, comforting voice, "Nicky? Nicky baby, what's wrong?"
Undoing a belt and zipper wasn't that tough, even with shaking hands, and
Nicole managed to get Jack's penis in her hands after some long and
awkwardly quiet moments. He had been taken by surprise, so his penis
wasn't hard, but Nicole tilted her head down and started sucking on it
anyway.
"Whoa!" Jack exclaimed. "Hold your horses there. What are you doing? We
need to stop and talk, and think things through!"
But his words said one thing and his penis said quite another. It grew hard
in a matter of seconds, filling up so quickly in Nicole's mouth that she had
to pull her head back a bit in surprise. The confirmation of his arousal only
fired her lusts, and she began sucking back and forth over his sweet spot
with great suction.
Jack put both of his hands on his head and sucked in his breath through his
teeth, just as if he was getting a cold freeze from eating ice cream too
quickly. But it was a great surge of arousal, not cold, that overwhelmed
him.
Linda smiled upon seeing that. She undid Nicole's bra and made sure it fell
to the floor. Then, just to make sure he wouldn't make any more objections,
she sat on one of his thighs and started French kissing him.
He could feel his resistance fading like the last inch of bath water rushing
down the bathtub drain. Fuck! I'm so fucked! I knew this was gonna happen.
I thought I'd at least try to put up a fight, but I couldn't even do that. I'm so
sorry, Alison!
He tenderly ran his hands through Nicole's hair, because he could tell she
was still anxious and nervous. He felt her mouth and hands shaking, which
made for some interesting vibrations on his erection, but he didn't want to
get pleasure from her suffering.
Linda had been taking her clothes off while kissing him, but she finally
reached a point where it helped a lot to stand up so she could take off her
skirt and panties. That meant breaking the kiss. As she did that, and
exposed her pussy, she said to him, "Nicky's all worried."
"I can see that," he replied, nodding at Nicole's visibly trembling body.
Linda continued, "I think she'd feel a lot better if you told her this doesn't
have to stop." Hoping to influence his thinking, now that she was also
naked she took his hand and brought it to her crotch. She guided his fingers
until he was cupping her pussy mound with one finger poking into her slit.
Jack thought, Here I go again! I can actually feel my willpower leaving me,
like it's some physical thing exiting my body. How can I resist these two
sexy young vixens? How could anyone?! If only I could come up with some
kind of strategy with Alison. There has to be a way so I won't lose my
marriage, but how?!
He closed his eyes, as if that would remove him from the scene, but he kept
on fingering Linda's pussy while enjoying Nicole's great suction.
Linda noticed that Nicole was still wearing her panties, since she hadn't had
time to fully undress when she came into the room. Linda quickly took care
of that, and pulled the panties all the way off Nicole's legs. Then she slid
her hand between her best friend's legs and felt the moisture in her slit. "I
see you're having a good time, Nicky!"
"LINDA!" The brunette was shocked to feel her friend's hand on her most
intimate parts. Even with all their lesbian kissing and fondling, pussy
touching had been an unspoken taboo until now.
Linda said, "Sorry, just checking." But her hand continued there, and she
kept on rubbing Nicole's pussy lips without sticking any fingers in.
Nicole didn't want to spoil this magic moment, so she decided not to
complain. Besides, she was so busy with her cocksucking that she didn't
want to pull off to talk. Plus, it helped that it felt pretty good.
"Tell me, Nicky, are you liking it? Sucking your dad, I mean?" Linda asked
while she played with Nicole's clit a little bit.
Nicole nodded emphatically without breaking from her sucking movements.
It was hard to tell she was nodding though, since she was bobbing up and
down on his erection so vigorously already. Her hooters were making a
show of their own as they bounced and slapped against his thighs.
"Your daddy seems to like your big tits, girl..." Linda let go of Nicole's
pussy and brought both her hands up to cup her friend's large bosom. The
blonde teen started to wobble her friend's knockers in an obscene way.
But Nicole never stopped her lips or tongue. She was determined to have all
of her father's love, which meant having all of his sperm.
As Linda hefted Nicole's full globes up and down repeatedly, she said,
"Your little princess is not so little anymore, Mr. Devoux! Look at her big
fat tits! What a rack. I wish I was that stacked. Nicky has the best rack in
school! Do you like her big boobs?"
He opened his eyes and gaped at the sight of Linda playing with Nicole's
perfect globes, not to mention Nicole's sliding lips. "Oh yes... I love 'em!"
"You hear that, Nicky? he loves your big fat boobies." Linda spoke as she
brushed Nicole's dark hair out of the way so Jack could have an even better
view of them.
Jack was breathless as he admired his daughter's generous chest. Her tits
bounced freely in time to her bobbing head. Even though he'd seen and felt
them a lot lately, they always were a breathtaking sight.
Linda suddenly exclaimed to Jack, "I think you need to fuck them!" She
added, "And I want to try a new way, so I can have fun too."
The foxy blonde helped move Nicole into a good titfucking position. As
Nicole enveloped her father's erection with her round tit-pillows, Linda said
to Nicole, "There! That feels good, doesn't it? How do you feel now, girl?"
Nicole moaned. "Mmmm! Soooo good!" Her head was tilted down and she
licked his piss hole. "Just feeling Daddy's cock in between my tits is nearly
making me cum! Heck, just KNOWING that it's there totally makes me
want to cum!" She moaned some more, showing she wasn't just saying that.
Linda encouraged, "Do it! Jack him off with your big tits! And don't stop
licking him either!"
Nicole came hard. She kept his shaft fully sheathed by her soft globes all
through her trembling orgasm, but she had to take a breather from licking
while she recovered from her climax.
Linda saw her chance to try out the "new way" that she'd mentioned. With
Nicole's head tilted back, she moved in closely, pressing her rack tightly
into Nicole's, and then tilted her head down and started licking the part of
Jack's erection that was poking out of Nicole's cleavage.
Nicole didn't mind that, since she figured there was plenty of cock to go
around. Once she recovered, she titled her head at an angle and licked his
cockhead a little bit without interfering with Linda's licking on the other
side of his mushroomy head. But mostly she focused on moving her tits
around. She couldn't slide them around as freely as she would have had
Linda not had her head in close, but she made up for that by doing a lot of
squeezing.
After a while, Linda resumed lightly fingering Nicole's pussy lips.
Nicole immediately complained. "What are you doing?!"
Linda said, "Trust me, this is NOT any kind of lesbian thing. I'm not even
gonna poke a finger inside you. But I figure the more aroused you get, the
more you'll get into servicing his cock."
Nicole pointed out, "I'm sooo into it! I can't possibly get any more into it!"
"Yes you can. Trust me on this. Have I steered you wrong yet?"
So Nicole let Linda finger her some more. She realized that it did make her
more aroused, and thus more hungry for her father's cock. In fact, she liked
it so much that she even considered returning the favor, but her hands were
occupied squeezing and sliding her big tits around Jack's boner.
Linda's fingers certainly helped Nicole cum more often and more intensely.
As Nicole's second climax arrived, Linda poked two fingers inside her. That
helped cause such an intense rush of pleasure that Nicole couldn't help but
scream like a banshee as she gushed all over Linda's fingers.
Nicole had been noticeably quiet on the topic of cocksucking ever since she
started doing it the previous afternoon. She was in a tough position, because
she'd been so vocal against it, and yet her actions showed that she'd
completely changed her feelings on it. Linda had wisely resisted the urge to
say, "I told you so," and just acted as if they'd always been sucking Jack's
penis together. Nicole also still had a deep sense of unease that what she
was doing was a serious sin, and she felt uncomfortable talking or even
thinking about that.

But after this latest great orgasm, her uncertainty was gone. She was sure
that she was doing the right thing, because it didn't make sense to her that
the greatest pleasures she'd ever felt could be something God didn't want
her to do. Her idea of what constituted incest suddenly shifted, so
cocksucking was put with handjobs and titfucks as almost, but not quite,
sinful.
She loved that she was obeying and pleasuring her father. A new naughty
feeling was taking hold of the religious girl - she was ready to do almost
anything to be the perfect lover for him. It made her even hornier just to
think of the fact that she was obeying him.
She took his cock out of her mouth and started to talk dirty, "Are you ready
to cum for me, Daddy? Please, squirt me with your cum! Hose me down! I
want you to cake my face with loads and loads of your spermy love, just
like you did yesterday! Didn't think your little girl would suck her daddy's
cock, did you?"
"N-n-no, I didn't," he confessed in a dazed stutter as she engulfed his cock
in her mouth again.
She swallowed as much as she could of his boner, and returned to licking
just the tip, and then back down again.
Linda had to give way, and the titfucking had to come to an end for now,
but Nicole was so overcome with a great need to suck and bob on her
father's dick that it was like she had no choice in the matter.
Once again, Linda didn't mind that much, since she still had her eyes on the
larger goal of fully sexually converting Nicole. Besides, there was always
something else for her to do. For instance, she'd never really stopped
fingerbanging Nicole's pussy once she started during Nicole's last orgasm,
and she was fingering her own pussy at the same time.
The three of them continued on in this fashion for another fifteen minutes.
The girls took turns doing different things to Jack's erection. For instance, it
took some careful positioning, but at one point, Linda sucked hard on his
cockhead while Nicole managed to titfuck the rest of his shaft.
However, Jack could only last for so long, and the girls were getting good at
sensing when he was ready to shoot. Knowing the end was drawing near,
the girls both started slowly licking his hard-on from tip to base. They could
see that he was looking at them, so they were keen on making a good visual
display to help push him over the edge.
"Do you like it? Do I do it good, Daddy?" Nicole asked as she made one
loving swirl around his cockhead before returning to a long swipe down to
his pubic hair.
He gasped, "Yes! It's the best blowjob of my life! Oh god, I love it!"
Linda spoke up while she made her latest long swipe upwards. "Mr.
Devoux, I must confess, I totally love licking and sucking your cock!
Nicky, can you think of anything else you'd rather do than this, every day of
the week?"
"Definitely NOT! This is IT!" The buxom daughter spoke in an extra sexy
voice while looking right at his face. "Daddy, are you ready to shoot your
load down your cute little Nicky's throat? Is that what you want, Daddy?
You want to cum in your daughter's hot, sperm-hungry mouth? Not just
today, but every day from now on?" Nicole had never said such perverted
things before, but she felt extra tingles of pleasure all the way down to her
pussy just from talking like this.
Jack was flying over the moon with erotic euphoria. He tried to hold on a
little longer, but his daughter's nasty words sent him over the edge. His hard
cock started to swell, and he started ejaculating what seemed like gallons of
cum in her mouth.
Nicole was still new at this, and she was overcome by the flood of cum. She
had to pull back. Besides, she thought it was only fair to share in the creamy
bounty with Linda. They were an inseperable team.
Hot jets of cum hit Nicole full in the face, leaving large lines and blobs of
cum everywhere. As she leaned farther, long ropes hit her neck and her
huge breasts. She came again just from the glorious feel of the sticky goo
seemingly covering her everywhere.
Her orgasm slowed her down a bit, but as soon as she could manage, she
pointed her father's spurting dick at Linda's face and chest. In the end,
Nicole got more of it, but Linda still got a substantial amount.
Jack slumped backwards and closed his eyes. He was going through the
usual post-orgasmic crash, but it was particularly strong this time, since he'd
had a particularly strong climax.
But he hardly had a moment to rest when Linda said, "Mr. Devoux, please
open your eyes. I don't think you want to miss this."
He thought, Good God. What now? These two are gonna kill me! But he
opened his eyes, and he was propped up enough to see.
Linda started licking Nicole's ample cum-covered boobs.
Nicole feebly tried to push Linda's head away, but her heart wasn't in it. Her
face turned up towards Jack. "Daddy, do you find this arousing to watch?"
"Oh God, hell yes!" he replied emphatically, even though he still felt half-
dead.
That mollified Nicole a lot, but still she asked Linda, "Do you have to hold
me like that? It feels more like fondling than holding."
Linda mumbled, "Yes I do."
In truth, Nicole had a good point: Linda wasn't just holding her tits in place,
she was squeezing them, sliding them against each other, and generally
running her hands all over them. She wasn't even being particularly subtle
about it. Nicole was concerned that Linda's actions were getting
increasingly lesbian in nature. But Nicole was still extremely horny, and
what Linda's hands and mouth were doing felt so good that she didn't
register any more complaints.
In fact, mindful that Jack was watching, Nicole got busy playing with
Linda's tits too.
But Linda was far more enthusiastic, and this still worried Nicole. About
five minutes later, Linda was busy suckling on one of Nicole's nipples, and
then the other, when Nicole complained, "Aren't you done already? You've
been suckling on me like a baby the past couple of minutes, and there can't
be any of Daddy's sperm still there."
Linda pulled back, and said, "That's true. But my goal isn't just to clean you
up, it's to get his big cock nice and stiff again. And he gets off on this kind
of thing, 'cos all guys do. Right, Mr. Devoux?"
Jack had mostly gotten his energy back by now (although his penis was still
flaccid). He was still up and raptly watching the show. He nodded, and said,
"Absolutely! I love it! If you two keep this up, I may even get hard again
before long."
Nicole's eyes went wide upon hearing that. "Oh! That's different. By all
means, Linda, please continue! Suckle on me as long as you like."
That sounded pretty good to Linda, but she had an even better idea for now.
"Hey! You know what'll really get him stiff? If we lick each other's
pussies!"
Nicole immediately complained, "No way!"
Linda scooted closer and whispered in Nicole's ear. "Remember Alison!
What can we offer him that she can't? This is one thing. Or do you want to
lose him to her?"
Nicole whispered back. "I don't know... I don't want to lose, but not that,
please? It seems unseemly. Unnatural, even."
Linda rolled her eyes. "Oh please." She was about to say more to talk
Nicole into it, but she came up with a quicker solution. She said to Jack,
"Mr. Devoux, please, tell her to get with the program."
Jack didn't want to be forceful, but he could also see that Nicole was
extremely uncomfortable about pussy licking. So he said to Nicole, "My
princess, I'd really love to see you lick Linda completely clean of my cum."
Nicole took that as a direct order. That was hardly the case, but the idea that
her father was ordering here to lick up his cum from her naked best friend
really turned her on. She bent down and started licking, cleaning the steep
slopes between Linda's left nipple and her deep cleavage.
The foxy brunette soon was eating his sperm with glee. She also found
herself fondling Linda's big breasts in much the same way Linda had been
fondling hers. In fact, after a while, Linda resumed fondling Nicole's tits,
since she wasn't doing anything with her hands anyway.
Once the cum was almost gone, Linda gently guided Nicole's head to one of
her nipples, and Nicole started suckling.
To Nicole's surprise, she found that she enjoyed doing that, although not as
much as how she liked Linda suckling on her nipples.
After more than five minutes suckling on both of Linda's nipples, Nicole
looked up to Linda's face and licked her lips. There was still a lot of cum on
her friend's face (and even more on her own).
Linda laughed, and said, "You're still hungry, aren't you? I'm sure your
father will feed you more cum very soon! And probably every day too!"
She playfully yanked on Nicole's nipples, making her squeal with delight.
Nicole turned to Jack and said, "Yes, Daddy, if you want, I can suck you
every day... Well, Linda and I, together." She looked him with a sexy and
inviting face, even as she kept fondling Linda's rack while Linda fondled
hers. "Please, can we suck on your cock a lot?"
"Yes, my princess," he answered with a broad and satisfied smile. "That
sounds wonderful. You are the best daughter a man could have. And Linda,
I love you just like a daughter."
Both girls beamed and gleamed with happiness at his words. They wanted
to lick each other's faces clean of cum, but before they did, Linda had them
both sit on Jack's lap. Each one sat on a thigh, and they pressed their big tits
into his chest as they cleaned each other's faces only a few inches away
from his.
He periodically leaned forward and kissed their mouths. But mostly, he kept
his hands busy exploring their voluptuous nude bodies. He spent a lot of
time playing with their pussies in particular. He'd never really done that
before, and he soon learned Nicole had already lost her hymen to
masturbation. (he was aware Linda had lost her hymen since she'd fucked
some boys already.)
Nicole was distressed about this new pussy fondling at first, since it seemed
like a gateway activity to fucking, and she said so. "Daddy, please! If you
keep doing that to my pussy, won't you want to do other things with it?"
Jack replied with two fingers pumping in Nicole's slit and two on his other
hand pumping in Linda's. "Darling, a finger is not a penis. In fact, if I do
this, maybe I'll be LESS tempted to fuck your cute little pussy, because I get
to enjoy it this way. You do want to preserve your virginity, don't you?"
Nicole nodded.
"Well then, you should let me play with your pussy as much as possible
then."
Nicole didn't really understand that logic at all, but what he was doing felt
really good, and it was rapidly bringing her to another climax.
Linda said confidently, "He's right. Besides, doesn't it get you hot to know
that every last inch of your body is fair game to his hands or mouth? To
know that, basically, your entire body belongs to him now?"
Nicole bit her lip as she nodded. These ideas excited her so much that she
had to constrain herself from squealing out loud.
Linda went on, "It makes me really hot too! Come on, look at his big,
manly fingers plunging in and out of my burning hot slit and tell me that
doesn't make you hot!"
Nicole just kept biting her lip. It looked really hot to her too.
Linda added, "Besides, the main thing is, look how it's affecting him!"
She'd been holding and stroking Jack's flaccid penis for the past few
minutes. She nodded towards his crotch and showed that his penis wasn't
flaccid anymore.
"Oh, COOL!" Nicole exclaimed. She immediately got on all fours on the
floor right in front of him. That forced Jack to pull his fingers out of her
pussy, but she was okay with that because her total focus was on sucking
cock now.
Jack had cum four times in a relatively short time the previous afternoon,
but that had been a very special circumstance, and he could hardly repeat it
every day. He'd had a hell of a time even getting erect for his bedtime sex
with Alison that evening, and twenty-four hours later it had taken fifteen
minutes of the most insanely arousing lesbian interplay between the girls
for him to get hard a second time. His penis was still recovering from
yesterday.
So he was determined to make this time last, and enjoy it for all it was
worth. He shielded his penis with both hands before either girl could
swallow his cockhead, and said, "Hold on, girls. I don't know how all of this
got started in my office, but this room should be off limits for sexy games.
Let's go up to my room where we can use the bed and make a proper
afternoon out of this."
"Yeay!" both girls shrieked happily.
He smiled, but then a thought came to him. "No, on second thought, Nicky,
let's use your bed. Alison's just too sharp; she's gonna notice the smell of
sex. But she never goes in your room, and even if she does, she'll just think
you were masturbating in there."
"Which I do, all the time," Nicole said. "Thinking of you!" She was so
excited about the going upstairs plan that she was bouncing a little and
pulling on his arm, trying to get him to hurry up.
Both girls would have loved to run all the way upstairs, just so they could
get started that much faster. But they didn't want to be parted from Jack, so
the three of them walked there at his pace, with Jack holding their hands.
Soon, the three of them were busy exchanging tender kisses and gentle
touches. They knew they had lots of time, maybe two more hours, before
they had to start worrying about Alison coming home, so there was no rush.
They lay in the bed for some minutes lazily caressing each other, with the
girls generally taking turns stroking his erection to make sure it stayed fully
erect.
Jack's face was pressed against Nicole's chest, and he found himself happily
suckling on her nipples.
Linda's body was turned the other way, with her face buried in Jack's ass
crack. As she licked his anus and jacked him off, a thought came to her.
"Hey, Mr. Devoux, when we first got here, remember how Nicky was
feeling all nervous?"
He grunted in the affirmative. He didn't want to stop his suckling.
Linda continued, "I said to you that she'd calm down if you could assure her
that this kind of fun between us didn't have to stop, ever. I guess you got
kind of distracted, but can you tell us that now? It would make me feel
really good."
He sighed, and switched to just licking and fondling Nicole's big round tits,
so he could talk. "I wish I could, but I can't predict the future. Who knows?
Maybe Alison is spying on us already and is gonna bust up our fun in the
next five minutes."
"Don't say that!" Nicole poutily protested. She was so distressed, she
reached down and started jacking him off, as a kind of reassurance. (Linda
didn't mind, and brought her hand down to his balls instead.)
He sighed again. "I wish I could control reality and say that's impossible,
but I can't. What I can say is that I'm fully hooked now. I'm gonna try my
damnedest to make sure we can keep doing this, every day, for as long as
we can. And I'm gonna do all I can to be prudent and make sure we don't
get caught. I know that's reckless and crazy and immoral and stupid and
everything else, but frankly my dear, I don't give a fuck! I'm willing to risk
everything to be with you two. Each of you is irresistible one on one, but
put together, you're like an unstoppable force! I swear to God, there is no
married man in the world who could resist the temptation."
Nicole ended up kissing and licking her dad's flaccid prick while she
masturbated herself, and Linda got on her hands and knees, her firm big
mounds hanging down on Jack's sucking mouth.
Linda had been spearing her tongue into his anus, but she pulled it out to
say, "I don't know. What do you think, Nicky? That makes me happy, but
I'm also really worried too. I don't want this to end, ever!"
Nicole agreed. "I know! I'm so happy right now that I could just DIE! I
mean that! Feeling Daddy suck on my titties is so great, it's almost as good
as cocksucking!" She growled, "That Alison. God, I hate her!"
Jack quickly interjected, "Don't say that. She's not to blame for anything.
We're the deviant ones here, breaking all the rules. Don't you ever put her
down, even when I'm not around."
Nicole sighed heavily. "I suppose you're right. But I'm getting all worried
now, the more I think about getting caught. She started to scoot down the
bed. "Linda, I'm gonna suck Daddy's cock now. That seems to calm my
nerves."
"Oooh!" Linda also moved into position for more cocksucking. "Good idea.
I need a lot of calming too."
Nicole giggled. "Now that you mention it, I'm so traumatized, I'm going to
need a LOT of calming! An hour and a half of non-stop cocksucking, at the
very least!"
The two girls got up on all fours, because they knew the sight of their big
tits swaying down as they sucked would inspire and arouse Jack even more.
The girls looked at each other and shared a special smile. Then they got to
work, licking and stroking all over his firm and throbbing boner.
While it was true that Jack's penis wasn't as eager and constantly hard as it
had been yesterday, he did a lot better than he ever expected. The girls knew
he wasn't an endless cum fountain, so they were very careful. They sucked,
stroked, and titfucked him for over an hour before he finally (and
unexpectedly) came. That was made possible only because they gave his
penis lots of breaks. But Jack didn't get much of a rest during these breaks,
since there was so much kissing and fondling going on as well.
Jack was so tired out by all this non-stop and highly arousing fun that he
immediately fell asleep after his climax.
The girls let him be, and cleaned up the room to remove any trace of sex
before Alison came home. But cleaning up the evidence reminded them of
the danger of Alison catching them, and that put them in worried and
pensive moods. Like Jack, they could see no solution other than trying to be
extremely careful.
They put candles all around the room and lit them. They figured Nicole
could claim it was a decorative thing if Alison asked about all the candles,
but the smell of smoke and fire would overwhelm any sex smell.
While they were doing that, they talked.
Jack opened his eyes and looked around. He saw Linda climb up onto a
chair to place a candle up high on a bookshelf. He got such a great view of
her pussy between her perfect and perfectly tanned ass cheeks that he felt
his penis stir a little bit. But then his attention went to Nicole elsewhere in
the room, since she was speaking already.
She was saying, "Linda, if Alison catches us, I just... I just don't know what!
I can't even conceive how horrible that would be! You were so right! You're
right about everything. This IS what a good daughter does. Good daughters
serve their daddy's cocks! It's so true, but how could Alison ever
understand?"
"She won't." Linda sighed.
Nicole turned around and bent over to pick up another candle out of a box
(inadvertently giving Jack a great view of her dangling and swaying tits).
"And blowjobs! God, were you right about that! I had NO IDEA they're so
much fun! If I don't get to suck Daddy's cock at least once a day, I don't
know what I'll do!"
Linda asked, "What do you like most about them? The physical or the
mental?"
"What do you mean?"
"The physical is obvious. You know, feeling his thick cock sliding between
your lips, guzzling down his yummy cum, slathering your tongue all over it,
and all the rest. By the mental, I mean thinking about what you're doing.
Knowing that you're his big-titted cock slut, and that your purpose is to
serve him. Knowing that you wear his cum on your face like a badge of
pride, as well as a mark that he owns you. Knowing that your proper place
is on your knees, serving him with your best friend at your side, whenever
he wants it. Knowing that the big fat cock in your mouth shows that you-"
Nicole cut her off. "Shut up! Okay, I get it already! If you keep talking like
that, I'm gonna cum again!" She was panting so hard, she had to clutch at
her huge orbs to keep them from bouncing too much.
But Linda took care of that problem by stepping up and pressing her big
rack into Nicole's even bigger one. She wrapped an arm around Nicole's
back, and then brought her free hand to Nicole's pussy and ran a finger up
and down it. She purred, "So, what's the answer? Which excites you the
most, the mental or the physical? I'm guessing it's the mental."
"Not necessarily," Nicole replied as she held her tits with both hands
pressing them into Linda's and rubbing their nipples together. "I think it's
easier to get me excited talking about the mental, because talking about how
it feels to have his great big cock totally crammed in my mouth, practically
making me choke or gag, well, it sounds good, but it doesn't compare to
actually FEELING it, you know? Besides, how can you separate the two
things? For instance, talking about how our proper role is to serve him
naked on our knees sounds great now, but it sounds way better while we're
actually doing it! Especially if my lips are busy sliding all over his yummy
cock."
"Mmmm, so true," Linda muttered. She was a bit distracted, because she
was getting into rubbing her body against Nicole's and especially into
pumping Nicole's pussy with two fingers.
Nicole frowned, and said, "Um, Linda? I'm getting kind of concerned about
some of the ways you've been touching me today. I mean, neither of us have
any lesbian tendencies, right? We only do this kind of touching because it
gets Daddy even hornier. But he's asleep, and you're touching me in some
very intimate areas, and even though it feels soooo good, it's not right!"
Even as she said this, she kept rubbing her nipples with Linda's.
Linda smirked, and said, "No, he's not."
"Huh?"
"I said, 'no, he's not.' Meaning that he's not asleep. I noticed that he's been
up and watching us for a couple of minutes."
Nicole gasped, and turned. "Oh my GOD!" She saw that Linda was right.
Furthermore, she noticed the state of his penis. "Daddy! You're hard?
Again?! Wow!"
He grinned widely. "What can I say? I can barely believe it myself, but
eavesdropping on you two talking about how much you love sucking my
cock, well, let's just say it got the little guy's attention."
A matter of seconds later, Nicole was on all fours on the bed, with Jack's
cockhead fully inside her mouth.
Linda chuckled as she watched Nicole start her happy bobbing. She was
happy at how well things were turning out. But she just kept placing the
candles here and there around the room.
After a minute or two, Nicole pulled off and looked around. "Hey! Linda,
what are you doing over there?"
Linda held up one of the short, wide candles. "I thought I'd finish this first."
Nicole was incredulous. "What?! Are you kidding me? Sucking Daddy's
cock is a TWO girl operation. It just doesn't feel right to me, doing this and
not feeling your body pressed against my side and 'battling' your tongue for
room around his cockhead. Why, it's downright distracting bobbing on
Daddy's cock without the assurance that you're at least taking care of his
balls." She patted a spot on the bed. "Come on. I need you here."
Linda said, "I'll tell you what I'm going to do. I think you two need some
special father-daughter time alone. Or, more specifically, some father's cock
and daughter's mouth time." She flashed a wicked smile.
Nicole was even more aghast. "What? NO! Linda, I'm not just saying that. I
really LOVE sharing his cock with you. I feel like we're a team. You go
high and I go low. You take the back and I take the front. Or both our
tongues swirling on the same spot together. I know this sounds corny, and
maybe even a bit queer, but when we make love to his cock together, it's
like you and I are making love too. Without you, it's only half as good."
Linda was touched, and tempted. "Thanks. That means a lot to me, and I
completely agree. But we're entering the window of time when Alison
could come home. Mr. Devoux has a nice big boner there, and it's our duty
to take care of it. But I don't even want to take a fraction of a percent of a
chance that she'll catch us."
Nicole said, "You're right. It's OUR duty, as in the both of us. Get your ass
over here!"
Linda smiled at Nicole's unusual assertiveness, but she merely told her best
friend, "Your cell phone is right there." She nodded to the phone lying on
top of Nicole's computer desk. "And I've got my phone downstairs with my
clothes. I'm gonna go downstairs and sit right by one of the front windows.
I'll be able to see Alison's car driving up well before she even gets to the
driveway. Nicky, I've got you on speed dial, and if you don't answer
quickly, I'll give a holler or even run upstairs. Basically, I've got your back.
You'll have plenty of time to dress and make yourself presentable. I can
even chat with her when she comes in to stall her."
Nicole said, "Thanks! You're so nice!" She looked at the plan for flaws, and
asked, "But what about the smell? My room is gonna smell like sex! The
candle thing will only work if we have time to light them afterwards."
Linda grinned. "First off, Alison's not gonna go into your room unless you
give her a reason to. But more importantly, your room already does smell
like sex! And I'm not just talking about today. Girl, you've been
masturbating here so much in recent weeks that your entire room smells
like your cunt, twenty-four seven. Alison comes in here when you're not
around to do the laundry, so she's well aware. She'll think that's normal."
Nicole blushed. "It does?! Oh God! I'm so embarrassed! I must be so used
to it that I don't even notice."
Linda said, "Why be embarrassed? That's good. We can play in here all the
time and not have to worry about the smell. The candles are just an extra
precaution to make sure no Daddy smell lingers. Now, you two are wasting
precious time. I want to see more cocksucking!" She grinned.
Jack asked, "Linda, that's really nice of you. Why are you being so nice to
my daughter? And I don't mean just this, I mean... everything. Especially
sexually. I noticed you always give way and give her first dibs, not to
mention constant encouragement."
Nicole said proudly, "Linda's just a very nice person." She gave Linda a
loving look as she added, "That's one of the reasons I feel honored to have
you as my best friend! We're gonna be cocksucking sisters forever!"
Linda smiled. "Thanks, Nicky. I'm not really all that, but it's nice that you
think so. But Mr. Devoux, to answer your question, I've gotta admit that
self-interest guides a lot of my thinking. I want the three of us to be lovers
forever and ever. Well, not Nicky and me; neither of us are bisexual. But
both of us want to be your permanent mistresses." She smiled at Nicole, and
added, "And cocksucking sisters forever, endlessly sharing your cock with
loving double blowjobs."
Nicole smiled back. She invitingly patted a spot on the bed again.
Linda continued, "And I know Nicky's prudish issues are the biggest
barriers. The faster I can knock those down, the sooner we all can have lots
of fun."
"Wow." Jack was flabbergasted. "That's quite some plan. What do you think
about that, Nicky?"
"Daddy, it's only my greatest dream! Nothing else matters! I want to serve
you, and serve your cock especially! Forever! And Linda does too. I want to
be the perfect daughter for you, my perfect daddy. We've got it all worked
out." She realized that she'd been ignoring his dick, and she resumed
stroking it and blowing air on it.
He looked back and forth between the two naked busty girls. "Wow again!
That's a pretty tempting future, I've gotta admit. But what about Alison?
How does she fit in?"
Linda shrugged. "I don't really know. That's up to you to work out. I just
know that Nicky and I are so determined to do this that we won't stop for
anything, not even if you and Alison are surgically attached at the hip."
Nicole joked, "If she was, we'd slip her sleeping pills and play with you in
the middle of the night."
Jack shook his head in wonder. "Wow. Just... wow! I'm not worthy.
Honestly!"
Linda nodded at his erection. "Girl, why don't you get your lips and tongue
and fingers busy again and prove to him just how worthy we think he is?"
Nicole responded with a playful salute. "Yes, ma'am!" She giggled. Then
she bent over, engulfed his cockhead, and resumed her happy bobbing.
Linda smiled, blew them both a kiss, and then strolled out on out of the
room to keep watch.
 Chapter 22
"Honey, I need to talk to you." Jack stared at Allison with a haunted
intensity. It was after dinner, and Nicole had gone to Linda's house. Jack
figured that they wanted to talk at length about their latest great
cocksucking adventure without having to worry about the "evil stepmother"
overhearing. But that was fine with him, because he had much to say to his
wife in private.
"Sure," Alison said. "What's up?"
They had finished cleaning up after dinner, and they were sitting at the back
patio, sharing drinks and staring at the stars. Jack stared up into the sky for
a minute or two before he got the willpower to go on.
He closed his eyes, and said, "What I'm about to tell you is probably the
most difficult thing I've ever had to tell anyone in my life. I'm taking a huge
leap of faith to tell you this, but I think it's the only way we have any
chance of saving our marriage."
Alison was floored by the suggestion their marriage was in grave danger.
"Jack! You're scaring me!"
He just nodded a little, which wasn't reassuring at all. "Promise me two
things: one, let me talk without interruption until I've finished explaining,
and two, you won't take any drastic action without thinking it over carefully
and discussing it with me first."
She nodded. She was very frightened now. But seeing that his eyes were
closed (for shame of making eye contact), she said, "I promise."
He nodded, and let out a heavy sigh. "I've been thinking about this for a
while, tying to find the right words... I don't know of any good way to
sweeten the bitter pill, so I'm just gonna come out and say it: I've started to
get... sexually involved with... Linda... and Nicole." He winced as he said
the name of his daughter. He wouldn't have been surprised if Alison had
reached over and punched him.
But when she didn't say or do anything, he continued, "Now, I've gotta tell
you, it's NOT something I wanted to have happen! They've been like
succubae or sirens or something, constantly tempting and teasing me
whenever you're not around. My willpower has been slowly breaking down.
I haven't had full-on sex with them yet, but they've pretty much destroyed
my resistance, and I figure that won't be long in coming. This is like my hail
Mary pass to stop that from happening and save our marriage!"
He opened his eyes and looked at Alison. She had a puzzled expression, but
she wasn't aghast. It was more like she'd misplaced something and was
thinking hard trying to figure out where she'd put it.
He got down on his knees and bowed down before her. "I'm literally
throwing myself at your mercy! I love you, and I'll do whatever it takes to
save our marriage! If you still think it's worth saving, that is. You're just
about the best thing that's ever happened to me, and I don't want to lose
you. I know the first six months of our marriage have been rough, but these
recent weeks have been magical, and things are only getting better! Is there
any way you can forgive me and figure out how we can fix this?"
He was bent down too low to see her face. After a long pause, he heard her
ask, "Do you want to keep fooling around with them?"
He raised his head up enough to make eye contact again, and admitted, "My
mind says no, but my body says yes! That's the problem. I obviously don't
want to be separated from my daughter, and I've come to love Linda almost
like a daughter too. But I simply can't trust myself to be alone with them,
not even for a minute. Not after what happened today. Or, uh, yesterday. I'm
thinking maybe I need to go away for a month or two, maybe longer. Get
my head back on straight. And then... I don't know! See them only under
supervised circumstances, maybe. Whatever you want! Seriously! I don't
want to cheat. I hate cheaters. This has been eating away at me something
terrible. It started with just some flirting and teasing, and the next thing I
knew... God, I'm so ashamed!"
Alison asked, "What happened today? Or yesterday?"
He dropped his head even lower, breaking eye contact again. "It's so
terrible! I can't even tell you. I've never been so ashamed in my life. They,
uh, they both used their hands and, uh, mouths on me." He winced yet
again, as if expecting a kick to the head.
After a long pause, Alison said, "Sit back at the table, please. This
groveling doesn't become you. And if you're a man, look me in the face."
He quickly sat all the way back up and made eye contact, even though that
only doubled his humiliation.
He still didn't see much emotion from her. He found that surprising, because
he knew she could be a very passionate woman. It was like she was trying
to hide her reaction.
Unable to bear the tension of not knowing if his marriage or even his life
had just been ruined, he asked, "Well?"
Alison rubbed her chin and looked up at the stars. "You know, it's funny. I
kind of suspected this. I'm not surprised at all."
"What?! You're kidding me!"
She stared at him. "I'm dead serious. Hell, I suspected this kind of problem
would come up even before we got married. I just didn't know what to do
about it. I've seen how those girls look at you - they worship the ground you
walk on! But it's not always just a loving and adoring look; sometimes they
slip and I see the fire of lust in their eyes. And you were acting especially
strange last night. It was like you were trying too hard to be normal."
Jack complained, "If you saw all that, why didn't you say something to
me?!"
She shrugged. "I didn't know what to say. I know it took a lot of courage for
you to come to me about this tonight. It's just too awkward a topic to bring
up. I didn't know what to do about it either. I must admit that was a big
reason why I was spending so much time away from the house. I had a gut
feeling they were trying to seduce you, but I had no clue how to fight it, so I
just tried to run away and pretend it wasn't happening. You gotta remember
that I considered myself frigid and nearly sexless, so how could I compete?
I felt utterly helpless! About the only thing I could come up with was to
have sex with you every night, hopefully to keep you too sexually satiated
to give in to their charms. Add in the fact that not only wasn't Nicole
accepting me as her new mother, she could barely stand to be in the same
room with me, even though she's basically a sweet thing who would never
hurt a fly. It was easier to escape. I was weak."
Jack sighed. "My God. That must have been horrible. What a tangled web
we weave. But I've been far too weak too. Can you ever forgive me? Is
there any hope for us?"
She raised an eyebrow and stared at him even more intently. "If you think
I'm gonna let you go that easily, you've got another thing coming! You're
the best thing that's ever happened to me too! You've uncovered my sexual
side, and for that alone I'll be forever grateful. You've made me feel like a
whole, normal woman for the first time since the start of puberty. More than
that, you're a good and loving man who I'd be proud to grow old with. We
just have to figure out what to do about this."
He asked with dread, "I know you're a very moral and religious woman,
regardless of how much time you spend at church. Do you think it's
necessary for me to go to prison or otherwise pay for my crimes?"
She laughed. "Prison? No! Not hardly. Now, what can you do to 'otherwise
pay for your crimes?' You can work harder to be a better husband, and make
love to me more often." She winked playfully.
He said, "I must admit, I'm astounded! You're taking this so well! I thought
there would be tears and hateful words and much more. But you just
winked at me!"
She continued more seriously, "Keep in mind that when I say I felt you
were already intimate with them, that wasn't just some vague foreboding
feeling. I felt it in my bones, but I couldn't bear to gather the evidence so I
would have the confirmation. I mean, they're gorgeous! They honestly both
could be Playboy centerfolds or porn stars. And they're both exactly your
type, especially since you're such a tit man. I knew you couldn't resist them
for long, especially if they ganged up on you. I don't think any man could
resist them, put together. That's why I felt so helpless."
He felt like nodding. He felt like it just wasn't fair - they were irresistible.
No father should have to bear that level of temptation.
She continued, "So I'm actually feeling a great sense of relief right now. For
one, I am delighted beyond words that you found the courage to tell me
this, and you felt you could trust me with this shameful secret. And two, I'm
even happier that you chose me and chose to save our marriage. Up until we
connected sexually recently, I was nearly certain our marriage was doomed
and I was slowly losing you to them. Even since our pivotal weekend
getaway, I still had this feeling of foreboding, that you would leave me
soon. I know I'm considered busty and beautiful, but so are they, and they're
half my age. Plus, there's two of them and there's just one of me! That's a
big reason why I've not only been pretty much demanding to have sex with
you every night lately, but I've been forcing myself to do new sexual things
with you. You don't know how tough it's been for me to throw off my
prudish beliefs in such a short time, but it seemed like a do or die situation.
I feel like I've been fighting a losing battle just to keep you!"
Jack was sitting so close to Alison that he was able to move his chair a bit,
lean forward, and give her a good hug. "Don't worry, you're not going to
lose me. Even before our recent sexual connection, I've really wanted to
make this marriage work. You're not going to get rid of me so easily either!"
They both laughed at that.
Then Alison sighed happily. "God, this is such a relief! I know I should be
upset with you, but compared to my fears, this actually seems great news in
comparison. For one thing, the fact you've confessed just confirms to me
that I've married a basically good man. We both know you should have said
something earlier, but nobody's perfect, and we both made mistakes. Plus, I
can't tell you how surprised I am that you've only started to have oral sex
with them and haven't had intercourse with them at all so far. I suppose I've
been mulling over worst case scenarios, but I'd been guessing you three
were doing just about everything physically possible to each other every
afternoon."
He asked, "And you were just going to let that keep happening?!"
Now it was her turn to wince as she thought back to her behavior. "I took a
kind of 'don't ask, don't tell,' position. As long as I didn't know for SURE, I
could just pretend it wasn't happening. Dumb, I know."
"And you don't have moral issues about this? I'd half expected you to
lecture me on how Nicky and I are gonna go to Hell for what we've done."
She shook her head. "If you'd confessed even just a week ago, I probably
would have done just that. But I'm realizing that I was wearing my religious
beliefs like a set of armor, trying to hide my frigidness and even justify it.
I'm pretty mad at the church right now, in fact. They were like my enablers,
encouraging me to think that sex was basically a bad and sinful thing. Some
people in the church seem to think that sex should only be for procreation,
and even that much is bad, and for Heaven's sake please don't enjoy it!"
She grimaced. "And that was reassuring to me. But now I don't need to live
my life that way. It never fit with my real beliefs anyway. The god I believe
in is a loving and understanding god. I'm sure He sees sex as a beautiful
celebration of life and not something to be feared. Otherwise, why would
He make us have the capacity to enjoy great sexual pleasure if we're never
supposed to use it? That doesn't make any sense."
Jack nodded in complete agreement.
She continued, "I know Christianity says incest is wrong, and I'm sure that
most of the time it is. But the god I believe in is more about the spirit of the
law than being a stickler for every last little rule. I have some issues with
you having sex with the girls. I don't want their adoration of you to screw
up their development. But that doesn't mean that what you're doing is
wrong, as long as we're all above board and honest with each other."
Jack was floored. "Wait! It sounds like you're not only condoning what's
happened; you're implying it still could continue!"
She pondered that, and then said, "Yeah, I suppose that's what I'm doing."
He felt his penis suddenly grew erect, because of the implications of her
answer. But he successfully hid that, and said, "You don't have to do this.
Even a couple of hours ago, I thought I was just going to keep going with
them and hide it all from you. It was the most difficult decision of my life,
but I decided I had to put an end to sexual contact with them so I could save
my marriage with you and the rest of my relationship with them. I'm willing
to make that sacrifice!"
She stared at him intently, with a grave look. "I understand what you said.
And I'm going to need some time to make up my mind on this, but my gut
instinct tells me I should find a way to let it continue."
His hopes soared, and his penis grew even stiffer, if that was possible.
"Really?! I never expected you'd say that in a million years! I don't want to
look a gift horse in the mouth, but for God's sake, why?"
She said, "Since I've all but assumed you three have been having sex for
some time now, I've given a lot of thought about what I should do about it.
For instance, I considered coming home early and catching you in the act. I
didn't do that because I thought you'd just leave me and run off with them.
But I foresaw other problems too. I don't know if you believe this, but I
honestly like Nicole a lot. I'd love nothing better for her to think of me as
her real mother. You know that I can't have children of my own, so she'll
probably be the closest I'll ever come to that. I want to be a real mom so
very much! Hell, I'd kill if she'd let me just call her Nicky instead of Nicole,
because that would show she's starting to like me. But if I were to catch you
in the act, she would hate me even more than she does already. She'd resent
me and curse my name until her dying breath, because her desire for you is
so strong."
He couldn't deny any of that assessment.
She continued, "And I've given a lot to the question of what I could do to
make her love me even just a tiny fraction of how much she loves you. And
the answer is: nothing! I can't hope to match the long history she shares
with you, and I'm not a man with a penis, so she can't fall in love with me. I
just thank the Lord she's such a sweet and shy child instead of a hellcat, or
she would have made my life a living hell. I can tell that she genuinely tries
to at least tolerate me, but deep down she sees me as her chief competitor
for your affection. We've both been dancing around it and trying to deny it,
but we're natural enemies in that respect, at least as things stand now. I'm
convinced there's nothing I can say or do to make her warm up to me more
than just a little bit before she graduates from high school. Then she'll
probably move away, and I'll never be able to change things much after
that." She looked and felt very sad.
Jack's high hopes were crashing as he thought about that sad situation. He
asked, "And what about Linda?"
"Same deal. We're all dancing around that issue too, but she's slowly but
surely becoming a member of this family. You know her aunt barely
tolerates her, and only feeds and houses her out of a grudging family
obligation. She has nobody else, and no love in her life, except for her love
for Nicole and you. My heart goes out to her, and I sincerely wish I could
mother her too, but she dislikes me as much as Nicole does. What do you
think? Do you see her as family?"
He replied, "I do. I know it makes what I've allowed happen doubly
despicable, but I keep thinking of them as 'my girls.' I would love it if she
moved in with us. Certainly money is no object, and God knows we've got
the room in this house. I've never brought up the idea though, since I know
you and she don't get along, and I don't want you to feel like they're ganging
up on you all the time."
Alison nodded, and then continued, "I would gladly accept that. I would
even eagerly ask for it, if only they didn't hate me so much. So that's the
unfortunate situation we're in. At least that's how I thought the situation was
until just now. But thanks to your confession tonight, I see a chance for
hope! What if I go to the girls and make a deal? They could keep having
sex with you, if, in return, they make a sincere effort to let me be their real
mom. They could agree to spend so many hours per week in quality time
with just me."
Jack was shocked, yet pleasantly intrigued. "Do you think that would
work?"
"I think so. Just the fact that they wouldn't have to hide their lust and love
for you from me would totally change things. Or at least I hope it would! I
see a lot of common ground and similar interests if they'd only give me half
a chance. Actually, I'd like to be more like an older sister instead of a mom.
A friend! The main thing is, if I let them have their way with you, they're
going to be extremely grateful, AND they won't see me as their chief
competitor anymore. Or at least they'll see me as less of one, especially
after the passage of time and they realize my tolerance is a real and
permanent thing. I've given some thought to how the girls treat each other.
Most girls their age with the feelings they have for you would see each
other as serious threats too, but they don't. They act as a team, don't they? I
mean, I obviously haven't seen them intimate with you, but I assume that's
how it is because their relationship is so harmonious the rest of the time."
Jack nodded. He tried to hide his arousal while he thought about just what a
great cocksucking team they made. "It's tough for me to talk about, but
yeah. It's like they're one mind and two bodies."
Alison flashed him a naughty grin. "Two very sexy and voluptuous bodies."
His eyes went wide. "Damn, honey, it sounds like you're practically
approving of the idea, if not aroused!"
She shrugged. "To be honest, I'm trying to be. I think the more they can
think of me as 'one of the team,' the Jack loving team, the more they'll fully
accept me into their world and into the family. I could be wrong, I don't
know. I'll need to sleep on this. But that's my gut instinct, that we should try
that out."
Jack asked incredulously, "Wait. So not only are you not upset with me and
you'll tolerate what's happening, but you actually WANT this to continue?!
And you'd even encourage it?!"
She replied, "Encourage it? Hell, I'd like to be in the same bed as them! Not
because of any sexual feelings for them, mind you. I have no sexual interest
in other women, and I'm pretty confident it's the same with them. Let's put
false modesty aside and be honest: I'm considered an exceptionally
beautiful woman. Women who swing that way have great difficulty hiding
their carnal lust for my body, even if they may not like me as a person, or
even only seen a picture of me, for that matter!" She chuckled a little bit,
thinking back to some incidents of unwanted attention. "But I've never had
any hint of that vibe from them towards me, or between the girls for that
matter. What I mean is, if I'm in bed with them and you, then I think they'll
see me as part of the Jack pleasing team, and maybe they'll start to see me
like they see each other. Another ally, not an enemy. Am I crazy for
thinking that?"
"No! Not at all. It makes sense," Jack said sincerely, although he might have
been influenced by how much that line of thinking benefitted him. His
imagination was running riot picturing his busty and beautiful wife lying
naked in the same bed with his two girls. He forced himself to speak in a
calm, even tone. "It's just so... startlingly bold. Few women would consider
that as a solution. Even if it makes psychological sense, most women would
have too many moral and emotional hang-ups to seriously give it a try."
Alison nodded. "That is true. But you talk about hail Marys; I'm already in
hail Mary mode. Something like giving you a blowjob or titfuck does NOT
come easy for me. Even now, I'm getting more into it as each day passes,
but I have to let you get me hot and bothered before I can let go and really
enjoy myself. I have three decades' worth of indoctrination against enjoying
any kind of sex to fight. But I'm throwing caution to the wind in a desperate
attempt to keep you, and the funny thing is, the more I try that wild sexual
stuff, the more I actually like it! Maybe I'm being hopelessly optimistic
here, but I can see a day where keeping you sexually satisfied could be one
of the main things binding the girls and me together. We could say, 'Hey,
Linda, isn't it your turn to suck him off?' as easily as 'Please pass the
potatoes.'"
"Whoa!" Jack exclaimed. "You realize just the thought of that possibility is
starting to make me horny?" That was the understatement of the year, but he
was still doing a good job of hiding it.
She chuckled. "I should hope so! And if this works out like I hope it will,
you're gonna need all the sexual energy and excitement you can muster."
She winked playfully.
He looked down at her impressive cleavage, and nearly groaned out loud.
Even though her clothes didn't show that much, he could imagine his dick
poking up between her massive breasts and Nicole and Linda leaning in and
licking his protruding cockhead.
But then she grew much more serious. "That's not to say that I don't have
more problems with this. Cheating is bad and a sin, and there's no denying
you've been cheating on me. How long has this been going on, by the way?"
He frowned. "Oh, geez. In terms of activity I didn't want you to know
about, a couple of months. But a lot of it was just naked or near naked
bodies rubbing against each other until recently. You know how they are,
always running around in their tiny bikinis. They just love going topless and
hugging and kissing me whenever you're not around. There were a few
crazy incidents, but lately, as I said, it's gotten more serious. Yesterday and
today, well, let's just say they've both developed a big fondness for giving
me blowjobs. Together."
She nodded. "It hurts to hear that, to hear any detail confirmed. I'm not
saying I'm gonna have an easy time with this. We're gonna have a lot of
issues to work through. But there's a potential big upside for me, and an
even bigger one for you. Hell, you'll be facing almost unimaginable sexual
pleasure on a daily basis. You'll pretty much be living with three beautiful
women, since Linda's here all the time, and you'll be able to fuck any of us
at will. And what's the alternative? To have you go away for a while and
then come back and only see the girls under supervised circumstances? To
be frank, that would SUCK! It would be like we're still married, but with all
the tension of a bitter divorce there too. You'd feel lots of resentment
towards me, and your relationship with them would remain permanently
awkward."
She continued, "Heck, I'd bet they'd just up and seduce you anyway the first
chance they got, and you'd still be unable to resist. I have eyes to see, and I
have to be realistic. It would be like throwing two horny and naked Playboy
Playmates into your bed, locking the door for the weekend, and expect no
sex to take place. They're just too sexy and determined."
He muttered, "You're probably right about that." He was still having a hell
of time hiding his raging erection and trying to look thoughtful. He wanted
to literally jump for joy.
She was silent for a minute as she pondered all this. Then she said, "The
more I think about this, this is not just my best option, it's my only option. I
know you'd try your best to stay loyal to me, but you're not willing to
completely cut them out of your life. You say you'd try, but I don't think you
could for long. And it would be cruel to completely separate you from
them. They need and depend on you. As long as they're around, they're
gonna keep coming after you relentlessly. I can either accept reality, jump
ahead of it, and earn their gratitude and friendship, or fight it tooth and nail
and lose in the end anyway."
He was trying his best to be serious and honest, despite his surging arousal.
He asked, "If I can play devil's advocate here, what about just talking them
out of wanting to have sex with me?"
She shook her head. "That would be like trying to talk the sun out of rising
and setting each day. I'm sure they'd be scared off for a while at first after
being caught, but they'll keep coming back and back. I don't really
understand it, probably because I've been in denial about the whole issue,
but you obviously fulfill some kind of deep psychological need for them.
It's not just some temporary crush or passing phase. I've seen they've been
hot for you since the first time I met them and saw them looking at you."
Jack asked, "Is it that obvious? That's not good." That certainly was true.
He didn't want outsiders to know.
Alison clarified, "It's easy to see their adoring looks as just very loving
daughters. Or, in Linda's case, a very loving would-be daughter. Plus, I
consider myself pretty perceptive. I doubt anyone else has had enough of an
exposure to them with you to begin to suspect anything."
"Well, that's a relief!" he admitted. "And you are perceptive. In fact, I must
admit that's a big reason why I confessed. I might have been tempted to
keep on cheating with them if I thought I had a good chance of getting away
with it in the long term. Unfortunately, that's what human nature is; we
usually take the easiest way out. But I knew you were just too smart and
observant. In fact, I suspected you already had some suspicions. I just didn't
know how much."
She replied, "Yeah, well, you have no idea. Remember some days back,
when they were gone for the evening and I gave you a blowjob in the living
room, in front of the fire? Turns out they weren't gone at all! Get this: I saw
them spying on us from WITHIN the living room! They were hiding behind
some chairs just a few feet away from us!"
He was shocked yet again. "You're kidding me!"
"No I'm not. I didn't actually see them at the time, but I heard some funny
noises, and when I confronted Nicole about it later, her face told me
everything. There were a few things like that that made me realize just how
determined they were, and still would be. I wish you would have come to
me sooner, but I can't really blame you for not resisting them. They're like
an unstoppable force of nature."
"That they are," he agreed. Then he whistled, and looked back up at the
stars. "Phew! This conversation did NOT go like I expected, AT ALL! They
have no idea I was going to talk to you about this. They're gonna be
shocked half to death. Where do we stand now?"
She asked, "I assume you approve of the idea of continuing to have sex
with them."
"Are you kidding me?! Hell yeah! I know I should try to hide my
enthusiasm, but I can't. I want to say 'pinch me, I'm dreaming!'"
She smirked a little bit. "Yeah, well, don't get your hopes too high just yet.
Let me sleep on this at least one night to make sure I'm not making a
horrible mistake. And we should talk about this some more. But this is what
my gut instinct tells me is the right thing to do, and my instinct is rarely
wrong. It's when I get all chicken and refuse to listen to it that I screw
things up. You're right that we usually take the easy way out, and I've done
my share of that. I'm emotionally worn out right now. Let's both be alone
for a while and think. Oh, and please don't let on with the girls just yet,
okay? Not a word, or that'll force my hand. And please do avoid them until
we've got this all worked out. There's just no telling what might happen
when you're alone with them."
He nodded, and then said, "That's the truth. I know it hurts you to hear any
details, but I feel like I'm this close to going all the way with both of them."
He held his hand up and showed a fraction of an inch between his thumb
and index finger. "That's probably what would have happened tomorrow if I
hadn't decided to fess up with you."
She nodded. "Thank you for being honest with me, and trusting me with the
truth even though it was really painful. If both of us can keep doing that,
we're going to have a very successful marriage, despite our rocky start."
They kissed briefly, and then Jack wandered off so they both could be alone
with their thoughts.
But Jack didn't have much to ponder now. He already felt like he was the
luckiest guy in the world. He was beyond ecstatic that he'd changed his
mind and chose to be honest with his wife.
He resisted the urge to masturbate once he was alone. But later that night,
he fucked Alison over and over until the both of them were practically too
exhausted to raise their arms. It was glorious. It didn't matter that he'd
climaxed three times that afternoon; he was so excited about the results of
his confession that he felt like a sexual super man.
 Chapter 23

The next two days were surprisingly uneventful while Alison made sure
what she wanted to do. But Jack saw the signs were good, so his enthusiasm
seemingly grew by the hour. The girls had no idea what was going on, and
they were miffed that he was deliberately avoiding them (including staying
away from the house when Alison wasn't there), but he hinted that very
good things were coming if they were patient, so they bided their time.
Alison quickly confirmed to Jack that she had decided to trust her instinct
and see if she could work out a deal to share him with the girls.
However, Jack knew it wouldn't be that easy. When they discussed the issue
again in private in their bedroom a night later, he pointed out, "You say you
want to share, and you want to fully share. Even to the point of being in the
same room when the sexual fun is going on. But are you sure you can
handle that? What if you feel a surge of jealousy? You very well may not be
able to stand the sight."
"That is true," she agreed. "But I've pushed myself to perform sexual acts I
was sure I would hate, and I've grown to love them. Well, most of them,
anyway. I still have some issues, like a general aversion to bodily fluids.
But all in all, I've discovered the power of sex! Sex is good! More sex is
better!"
Jack laughed, "Generally true, I agree, but it's not that easy. I know that if I
saw you have sex with someone else, I'd see red and my whole world would
be torn apart. I've really come to love you. You might want to do this deal at
a distance."
"What do you mean?" she asked.
"Well, you say that you were living a 'don't ask, don't tell' life about what I
might be up to with the girls for the six months of our marriage. What if
you continue with a variant of that? Sort of a 'tell, but don't see.' Meaning
you would know in a general way what the girls are doing with me, but the
details would stay private."
She asked with some surprise, "But wouldn't you prefer to do it the other
way? Who knows, maybe the three of us girls could even work on you all at
the same time."
"Of course I'd love that!" he said enthusiastically. "That would be great!
That would be a dream come true. But I'm just looking out for you. I know
if I was in your shoes, I wouldn't be able to bear to see that."
She looked at him inscrutably. "Well, each person is different, and I've been
discovering that all my preconceived notions of sex are wrong. The more
I'm pushing myself, the more I'm being rewarded with greater pleasures.
For instance, last night I finally got the courage to let you finger my
asshole, and it was great!"
"You hated it at first," Jack pointed out. "You kept saying how weird it
was."
"True," she agreed smugly, "but that just proves my point. When it comes to
sex, my instincts are usually wrong. No, that's not true, it's not instinct. It's
social indoctrination that's so deep seated that it seems like natural instinct
in my mind. For instance, anything anal seems terribly WRONG to me. I
imagine it'll take months if not years before I'm ready for anal sex, I'm sorry
to say. I could even say I'm brainwashed about things like that. You'll
probably never fully understand just how difficult it was for me to
overcome all my indoctrination that sex is bad to be able to let go and enjoy
it for the first time in my life. But I discovered one unexpected bonus to all
the bullshit I've been fed over the years: breaking taboos is incredibly fun!
And even more arousing!"
She let out a surprising sexy and playful roar, like a cat in heat. "It's
grrrrrrrreat! Like last night with your finger up my butt. I probably would
have loved it even if I didn't like the physical feel to it, just because it's so
WRONG! You know what I mean? I mean, that's the hole I use to take a
poop! And you put a finger up there! Just thinking about it right now is
making me all horny!"
He laughed. "Okay, hold your horses. We're having a very important
discussion. Don't worry, I'm gonna do my best to drive you crazy later
tonight."
"Rrrrawr!" She acted like she was a tigress in heat, playfully pawing in his
direction as she roared.
He laughed some more.
She pulled her top off over her head and then undid her bra. "I don't know
about you, but I think it's 'later' already, don't you?"
Like her, he'd been reading a book in bed before they started this
discussion. He put his book down and stared in awe at her bare boobs. They
were lightly bouncing from being suddenly freed, and they were simply
humongous and awesome. He reached out and cupped them.
She liked that, and cooed happily.
But then, as if he'd been spooked, he pulled his hands away. "Wait, no. We
can't do this. Nicky's still up, and you know how she is. She's liable to come
running in here at any moment to ask me something or another. We'll just
have to wait."
Alison frowned, but she didn't cover up. "You know, I think she does that
just to make sure that you and I aren't taking part in any hanky panky. She
knows she can't stop you and me from having sex altogether, but she tries
her best to keep it to a minimum. Lately, she's been barging in on us more
often, and with increasingly feeble excuses."
He sighed. "True. And I'm sure you're reasoning about why is right. But
hopefully that's the kind of thing we can stop with honesty."
Growing serious again, she said, "I might hate seeing you with the girls. I'll
probably detest it at first, just like with the anal fingering, until I can get
used to it. But there's a chance I could really love it, if I think of it as
another exciting taboo I can use to spice up my own sex life. I hear a lot of
people get very aroused from voyeurism." Seeing how she was topless
already, she briefly raised a hand behind her head and struck a sexy pose.
He pantomimed a heart attack, gasping for air and clutching at his chest.
She chuckled at that, and then hastened to add, "It would be a totally
different thing if I knew you were cheating on me, but since you have my
permission, and I know how much you love the girls and they love you, I'd
like to think I'll look on it in a positive and exciting way."
Jack said, "That would be great for everyone involved, but there's no way to
know in advance. I have a suggestion: what if I fool around with them a bit,
and you watch from a secret place? We can arrange it so they'll never know
you're there, yet you can have a great view. If it gets too much for you, you
can just stop watching. I can have my phone nearby so you can call me if
you want me to stop too. And then based on that, you can decide if you
want to dive in to the total sharing plan, or the more restrained 'don't let me
see or hear the details' sharing plan, or maybe even scrap the sharing idea
altogether."
She considered that, and then decided, "That's a very good idea. But I have
two conditions. One, you can't let them know I'm watching, or whisper to
them not to say this or do that. Let them be themselves without any
restraint. And two, don't allow them to do anything they haven't done
before."
"Okay, fair enough," he agreed. He could scarcely believe his luck.
"From what I understand, they've used their hands, breasts, and mouths on
you."
"That's right." However he tried to think the idea through, and commented,
"I should warn you though, the girls tend to be really enthusiastic about it."
"You told me that already." He'd divulged some more details of what he'd
done with the girls since his confession. He didn't lie about it, but he did
tend to hold back the lurid and embarrassing details.
He nodded, but noted, "Yeah, but I mean REALLY enthusiastic. They talk
about it like it's the greatest thing since sliced bread. And they mean it too.
Mere hours before my confession to you, they licked my dick for over an
hour, only taking some breaks so we could rest. I mean, they're REALLY
into it!"
"Oh." She wasn't pleased with that. She enjoyed giving him a blowjob, but
only if she was in a really horny mood. And she couldn't see doing it
anywhere nearly that long.
He continued, "And I should also warn you that they say some pretty wild
things."
She leaned closer, suddenly all ears. "Really? Like what?"
He looked down at the way her huge tits were swelling forward. He
definitely had a boner. Since a blanket covered him to his waist, he reached
underneath and stroked it a little through his boxers. "Well, lately, they
seem to really get off on the idea of being my mistresses. Pretty much
permanently, actually. And Linda often likes to encourage Nicky to be a
good daughter, or even a 'perfect daughter,' and she says the way to do that
is to serve and pleasure my penis without question. Only they never use the
word penis, they use the word 'cock.'"
"Oooh!" Alison purred. "I'm getting excited already! That sounds so...
wanton and depraved!"
"Do you like that?" It seemed his wife was nothing but surprises lately.
Amongst other things, he was surprised she was just sitting there topless
despite the risk of Nicole coming in. Just to be sure, he asked, "You're not
offended or concerned?"
"Well, I don't know if 'like' is the right word. In fact, I'm sure it's not. I'm
disgusted, outraged, and ashamed. And yet... it does something to me. I feel
something in my chest, a burning, almost like heartburn. It hurts, and yet I
somehow crave it. It's like... feeling alive! To be slutty is so wrong, and yet
so arousing! The more wrong it is, the more arousing it is! Up to a point, of
course. There are many things I'd never have any interest in doing because
they're just TOO disgusting."
She looked uncertain, and asked, "Does that make any sense? Dear, I fear
that all my years of sexual frigidness and repression have left me rather
mixed up. I fear I'm going to run a little wild for a while."
"That's fine with me, as long as you only run with me," Jack replied. He
was still secretly rubbing his erection through his boxers. "It sounds like
you're starting to get addicted to sexual excitement, and, like any addiction,
it could easily get out of hand."
"True, but we're both going to have to watch for that. I'm sure you could go
overboard having sex with me AND the girls. We'll just have to be careful
and have each other's backs. But as to your plan, that sounds like a good
one. I'll tell you what. I should be able to leave work a couple of hours early
tomorrow if I stay late for the same amount of time the next day. Do you
think you could set things up that quickly?"
"Definitely!"
They both smiled at each other.
After a long pause, Alison asked him, "So... What now? Should we go back
to reading our books?"
"Um... That would be the prudent thing to do. Nicky could burst in here at
any moment."
Alison's voice took on an extra husky and sultry tone as she asked, "And
would that be such a bad thing?"
"What do you mean?"
"Well, if we're gonna break down the barriers, this is one way to start."
He raised an eyebrow. "Oh boy, you really are changing, you know that?
Does the idea of Nicky watching us have sex excite you?"
"Damn straight it does! And it excites you too, I can see. Or is there some
other reason you're sneakily stroking your penis under the covers like that?"
He looked down at his lap. He didn't see any tell-tale signs of his
masturbation, but he remembered that Alison was very perceptive. "Uh-oh.
Busted. But actually, it was mostly your bare breasts that inspired me. They
always do, bare or not."
She sat up a little more proudly, thrusting her round tits forward. "I'm glad
that these heavy weights are good for something other than hurting my
back." She dramatically yanked the sheet and blanket down his legs. "Pull
your boxers off so we can see what we have to work with here."
He gladly did so.
She looked at his stiff erection, and then took it in her hands. "I wish I was
like normal women. I'd just sit on your lap, slip this inside me, and we'd be
off to the races. But even though I'm horny as hell, my vagina is still dry.
You're gonna need to warm me up, like usual."
He knew what that meant, since he did it every night. It involved lots and
lots of foreplay, including pussy licking. Sometimes, it would take half an
hour of fooling around before she was ready to be mounted.
They quickly got rid of the rest of their clothes, and he rolled on top of her.
He said, "Warming you up is one of my favorite things to do."
"You're just saying that," she protested.
"Are you kidding me? Do you know how much I love playing with these
puppies?" He thought to himself for seemingly the millionth time, They're
just so fucking BIG! And perfectly shaped! He slid down her a bit so he
could lick one of her nipples while rolling the other between his fingers.
She smiled, because she knew that was true. She reached down and started
to jack him off (his penis got lots of stimulation during their long foreplay
sessions). She said happily, "Good news for you: you're gonna be seeing a
lot more of them from now on. Ever since your freed me from my mental
prisons about sex, I've still been dressing rather conservatively around the
house. There are several reasons for that. Partly, I still can't totally shake off
my conditioning that says a woman who shows too much skin is a
shameless hussy. But I also didn't want the girls to see me as any more of a
sexual threat than they already did. Now though, the nature of my
relationship with them is going to totally change. When the weekend
comes, I'm going to prance around all day in a skimpy bikini."
"Oh God!" he moaned lustily.
She squeezed his boner extra tightly, and then resumed stroking it. "Looks
like your pal down here likes that idea, doesn't he?" She giggled gaily.
He moaned again, and kept right on suckling and playing with her nipples.
Ten minutes later, Alison was sitting up against the headboard, playing with
her huge tits, her legs straight and spread far apart. Jack was lying between
those fantastic legs, his tongue lapping against her pussy lips. Alison's eyes
were closed and her head was tilted back in ecstasy. Without consciously
realizing it, she whispered over and over, "So good! So good!"
Suddenly, the door burst open and Nicole came rushing in. "Hey, Dad! I've
got a question about my... OH SHIT!" She was halfway into the room
before she realized her parents weren't reading or watching TV as they
usually did at this time of night. It took a few stunned seconds for her to
realize what exactly they were doing together. Inertia and habit carried her
nearly to the bed before she came to a complete stop.
Alison opened her eyes and smiled at Nicole. "What is it, dear? Jack's
mouth is a bit busy at the moment, as you can see. Maybe I can answer your
question?"
Nicole stood there, utterly blown away by what she saw. There wasn't much
to see of Jack, since his head was mostly obscured by his position and
Alison's sleek and firm legs in the way. She did appreciate the sight of his
bare back and cute bare butt, but it was what she knew he was doing with
his mouth that left her speechless. She was particularly stunned by the fact
that he and Alison had to know she was standing there, yet neither of them
seemed bothered in the slightest, or even tried to cover up or stop what they
were doing.
Then there was the sight of Alison sitting naked. If Nicole weren't so
beautiful herself, she would have fallen to her knees and wept at Alison's
sheer beauty, because of the impossibility of trying to compete with that for
Jack's attention. As it was, Nicole still was quite intimidated, especially by
the size of Alison's breasts. They weren't that much larger than her own in
terms of cup size, but cup sizes didn't tell the whole story. Alison's tits were
simply massive. Nicole felt like they were twice the size of her own
(although that was a great exaggeration). And, as Jack always noted to
himself, they were perfectly shaped and showed no signs of age.
Nicole was glad for once that she was fully clothed and even wearing a bra,
since she didn't want to have to make a direct bust to bust comparison. She
still didn't know what to say, so she stood there with her mouth agape.
Jack pulled his face back a couple of inches, but he kept it facing Alison's
pussy. He didn't want to shock Nicole any more than she already was by
showing her the pussy juice on his face. He said, "My princess, you kind of
interrupted us here. You should knock first. But what was your question?"
The teen fox finally found her voice, sort of. "Um... It was nothing. Uh,
later!" She rushed out of the room, although she was mindful enough to
close the door as she left.
Before he went back to his pussy licking, he asked, "So, what good did that
do?"
Alison replied, "She's shocked. Confused. Rethinking her assumptions
about me. That'll make her more receptive when I drop the bomb on her
tomorrow."
"I can't wait." Her pussy was quite wet and she seemed ready for fucking,
but he went back to licking her because he was having fun doing it.
------
Jack was so full of anticipation that he had trouble sleeping that night.
The next morning, just before Nicole was to depart for school, he took her
aside and whispered in her ear, because Alison was standing nearby.
"Nicky, I have a message for you and Linda. We can have some fun when
you two finish school today, as long as we limit it just to blowjobs and no
more. Think you can handle that?"
Nicole wanted to leap ten feet in the air, she was so ecstatic, but she played
it cool and managed to just nod her head.
He smiled as he noticed her nipples grow fully erect in seconds. It was easy
to see through her top and bra. He continued, "Maybe we could make a
game of it, like you could wear some sexy costumes and we could have a
role-play or something. We could make up different names for ourselves
and do the entire thing in character, from start to finish." He added that part
about coming up with new name and remaining in character because he
worried too much of the girls' submissive "perfect daughter" and "cock slut"
kind of talk would disturb Alison and ruin her mood. Sometimes it even
disturbed him (although only after the fact - it aroused him incredibly at the
time). He figured they wouldn't be able to talk like that much, or even at all,
during a role-play, and if they did it would seem like part of the acting.
His busty bombshell daughter nodded again, but she whispered back, "Sure,
but we don't have any sexy costumes!"
He said, "Well, maybe not then; it was just an idea. When you two come
home, knock on the door to my office and then I'll meet you in the living
room, okay?"
She nodded once more, and then seeing he was done, she took off like a
rocket out of the house. She couldn't wait to get to the school and tell Linda
the good news. In fact, she was calling her on her cell phone just a few
seconds after she left the house to give her the basics. They had a lot of
planning to do and not much time to do it in.
Once Nicole was gone, Alison walked up to him and asked, "Well?"
"I told her what I told you I would, and she was all over it, like white on
rice. I also told her to see if they could come up with some sexy costumes
for some kind of role-play. We've never done that before, but I was thinking
it might be easier for you. In case you have trouble thinking of them as
them, you can pretend they're someone else."
Alison tilted her head as she pondered that. "Hmmm. Could be a good idea.
Do you like role-plays? Maybe you and I could do that together too
sometime."
"Honestly, I don't know." He thought back to his first marriage. "It sounds
like fun, but Gabrielle was never into that kind of thing. She was good in
bed and taught me pretty much all I know about sex, but she was very no
nonsense. Sex was serious and intense for her. But thanks to you and the
girls, I'm finding it can be playful and fun too."
Alison asked, "Speaking of outfits, how do you like my look?" She preened
a bit. She was showing off more cleavage than ever before. She added a bit
anxiously, "I'd show more, much more, except that I have to go to work,
and I know how jealous you get."
He said, "Let me show you what I think of that." He buried his nose in her
deep valley, and then pulled back and lifted her body off the ground.
She squealed and hit his back with her fists, but in a playful way. "Put me
down, you brute! Where are you taking me?" Again, she was just
pretending distress.
He replied, "Nicky's left for school. I'm gonna see if I can get you to cum
before you have to go!"
-----
After Alison left for work (and had a nice orgasm, thanks to Jack's tongue),
Jack set about devising a way for Alison to spy on the fun and games
without having to worry about being caught. He'd already decided having
her in the room was too risky since she was liable to pant and even cry out
if she got very aroused, and he was hoping she would. He'd specifically
mentioned the living room to Nicole so he could prepare to monitor that
room.
Then, since money was no object for him on this important project, he
rushed to the store and bought some expensive video monitoring
equipment. He bought several battery powered secret cameras and hid them
in various spots inside the living room. The cameras had zoom functions
and could even adjust their angle and focus to a limited degree. A single
control panel and video monitor controlled them all, and he set that up in
the master bedroom, so Alison could enjoy the action from the comfort of
her own bed.
He also came up with a limited communication system. Alison was to have
her cell phone near her, and if she didn't like what was going on, she could
call the house line. He would answer the phone and listen to her without
letting on who he was talking to or what they were talking about. If she
wanted him to stop, he'd do that, or if she wanted him to tone it down in
some way, he'd do that too. Additionally, he told Alison that he would have
his cell phone nearby as well. If she called that line, he wouldn't answer it,
but her calling that phone would let him know that she was having fun. She
could call that line as many as times as she wanted to register her approval.
If she called his cell phone and then the land line immediately after, he
would answer the land line but know that she wanted to say something
positive instead of negative.
Alison came home before the girls did. She was terribly nervous, and had
doubts about the wisdom of the plan she'd agreed to. She locked herself in
the bedroom and tried to psych herself up to look upon this in a positive and
arousing way. The house was large enough so that she knew she would have
to cry out very loudly indeed before the girls heard her. One reason the
living room and master bedroom had been chosen was because they were
quite distant from each other.
 Chapter 24

Setting things up went surprisingly quickly, and Jack found he still had
several hours to do some "real" work. But he was so anxious and eager that
he hardly got anything done. His eagerness more than doubled when the
time came for the girls to return home and yet there was still no sign of
them. Then he heard them arrive half an hour later, but they didn't come
quickly to his office. He practically turned into a basket case for fifteen
minutes wondering what they were up to and what they were wearing
before he finally heard a single knock on the door.
He stood up, ready to bolt to the door.
But Nicole said through it, "Daddy?"
"Yeah?"
"Please don't come out yet! We have a good role-play worked up. Sorry we
took so long, but we had to scrounge up some costumes and props on the
fly. It wasn't easy! Can you put on a bathrobe and meet us in my room? You
should lie in my bed. You're a very sick patient, and we're the nurses to help
you." She giggled.
He replied through the door, "Um, sounds good, except it has to be in the
living room. Frankly, I don't trust you near any bedroom. You two are just
too tempting, and I'm serious about not going too far. I'm conflicted about
this. Don't even think about going further if you want to do this again."
Nicole sighed, sounding very put out. "Okay. Boy, you're making it tough
on us, but we'll see what we can do. Give us five more minutes to turn the
living room into a hospital, okay? Lie in the bed there, and we'll act like
your new nurses."
"Okay." After they left, he wondered what she meant by "lie in the bed
there," since there obviously wasn't a bed in the living room, but it was too
late to ask.
Jack knew that Alison had to be wondering what the hell was going on, so
he called her up and quietly informed her of the latest developments. Since
he often worked in a bathrobe, he happened to have one in his office, so he
put that on and nothing else, not even socks. He made sure to keep his cell
phone in the pocket of the robe though.
Exactly five minutes after Nicole walked away, Jack left his office and bee-
lined to the living room. To his great shock, he saw that the girls had
cleared out the furniture from the middle of the room and brought Nicole's
mattress and bed frame from her bedroom and set a bed up in the cleared
out spot! They'd hung up some sheets here and there to hide the piano and a
few other things that definitely had no place in a hospital. That blocked one
of the secret cameras, but he could see that three others still had good
views.
He laid down on top of the sheets on the bed in his robe and prepared to
wait. He noticed they'd left a clipboard at the foot of the bed, but he didn't
stop to see what was written on it. He still couldn't wait to see their
delectable, voluptuous bodies, costumes or no.
Mere seconds later, he heard what sounded like an announcement though a
megaphone: "Paging nurses Knockers and Lovecock, Knockers and
Lovecock! You are needed immediately in Room 38D." The voice was
distorted, but he was pretty sure it was Linda's.
Then the two girls came in from the hallway. They didn't just walk in, they
sashayed and sauntered with the sexiest walks they could muster.
Jack sat up and stared with awe. He'd been so anxious that his penis wasn't
erect yet, but that changed in seconds as he stared at the two bombshell
teens and the way they expertly moved their hips.
They both wore high-quality erotic parodies of real professional nurse
outfits. Their outfits were white, with red Red Cross symbols on their arm
sleeves, chests, and hats. But what caught his eyes was how much skin was
showing. Their tops were similar, and open in front all the way down to
their belly buttons. But the fabric pressed their tits together, creating a very
tight crack of tanned cleavage on both of them. They wore dark stockings
and black garters which stood out in contrast to their white uniforms. The
skirts they wore were ridiculously short, allowing the very bottoms of their
pussies to be seen. When they bent over, the skirts rode up, showing off
most of their fine asses. There was no sign of any bra or panties whatsoever.
They also both wore stethoscopes around their necks. Linda also carried a
small nurse bag.
When his gaze finally made it all the way down to their feet, he was
surprised to see they both were wearing high heels. He hadn't even known
either girl owned shoes with heels that high. But they walked in them like
they'd been permanently attached to their feet for years.
He wanted to compliment them for their excellent and extremely arousing
matching outfits, but he didn't want to get out of character for even one
moment. He smiled, but just laid there quietly like he figured a patient
would.
The girls walked to the foot of his bed. They were trying to hide their
smirks and grins, but not succeeding too well. Linda bent over under the
pretense of putting her bag down, but she was angled to show off her pussy
peeking between her round ass cheeks. Her pussy lips already were visibly
moist.
Nicole spoke first. "Hello, mister. My name is Nicole Knockers, and my
partner here is Linda Lovecock. And I see your name is..." She picked up
the clipboard and looked at it with surprise. "Oooh! 'Daddy!' 'Bigcock
Daddy!' But which is your first name and which is your last? 'Bigcock
Daddy,' or 'Daddy Bigcock?'"
Jack laughed at the silly names. He liked the alliteration in their names.
"Actually, it's uh, 'Daddy Bigcock.'"
Nicole pretended to read the clipboard as she commented, "Hmmm, that
would make sense, since it says your middle name is 'Witha." She pointedly
gazed at the lewd bulge in his robe.
He laughed at that. He wondered what the sexy joke would have been if
he'd given the other answer.
Linda him asked in a sultry tone, "May I call you 'Daddy?'"
Jack suddenly realized how clever the girls had been. He knew Linda
longed to call him 'Daddy' but was unable to due to the formalities that
remained between them. But by giving his character that name, she was free
to call him that as much as she desired. He smiled widely. "You certainly
may. You can call me that anytime you like."
Linda visibly shivered all over, like the thought of that nearly made her
climax. She whispered reverently, "Daddy... Daddy... Daddy!"
Nicole smiled, understanding the joy her best friend was feeling over
merely saying that word. She said, "Very well, Daddy. That's an unusual last
name you have there. Is it French?"
He laughed again. "Yes. It's French." Then he joked back, "In French, it
means 'large penis.'"
The girls had a good giggle-fest over that. The both started to high five him,
but stopped themselves, since it wasn't supposed to be a joke and they
weren't supposed to know him well.
As an encore, he added, "And curiously enough, my middle name 'Witha'
means 'oversized phallus' in German."
The girls laughed even harder at that. Their tops were so tight and revealing
that the mere act of hearty laughing caused a couple of buttons to pop open
on both of them, exposing their nipples and then some. But they pretended
not to notice.
Nicole had trouble getting serious again, so Linda took the clipboard from
her. She looked down at him, and said, "Hmmm. Daddy, it says here that
you are suffering from satyriasis. From what I understand, that means you
are suffering from excessive and often uncontrollable sexual desire. It says
on your chart that you were admitted to this hospital after reportedly
'boning' the entire visiting Swedish female volleyball team. Is that true?"
She pulled his robe open a little bit, causing his erect penis to poke up and
open. She stared at it and licked her lips.
He grinned. "I'm afraid so." He thought, Holy fucking hell! My girls are so
sexy! And stacked! God, I love those nurse outfits! This is totally like a
cheesy porno movie, even down to the cheesy names, but it's really
happening to me!
Linda nodded at Nicole. "Nurse Knockers, why don't you take his
temperature while I figure out an appropriate treatment."
"Yes, Nurse Lovecock," Nicole replied, with excessive officiousness. Then,
wasting no time, she crawled up the bed and in between Jack's legs, opened
his robe even wider, held his boner and pointed it straight up, and started
licking it!
He was so surprised by that, he exclaimed, "Whoa!"
Nicole continued in a professional tone, "Yes, it's a new technique.
Apparently it's even more effective than even the latest digital
thermometers."
Jack chuckled some, and quipped, "That's scientific progress for you."
Then he gasped, because Nicole opened her mouth wide and engulfed his
cockhead. She immediately started happily bobbing on it.
Linda bent way over the side of the bed, pretending to check on Nicole. But
in fact it was obvious that was just an excuse for her to show off her big
breasts. Bending over like that caused another button to pop open, exposing
nearly all of her hefty boobs. She still held the clipboard, and she glanced at
it as she remained bent over and showed off her erect nipples. "Hmmm. It
would seem that the best cure for your condition is simply draining your
balls dry. Nurse Knockers and I will have to set up some kind of program of
continual penile stimulation and sperm drainage, just as soon as she finishes
taking your temperature."
The foxy blonde leaned over even further, and the act caused her big tits to
suddenly spill completely free of her nurse outfit. But the top was still on
tightly underneath, helping to push them up and out. She pretended not to
notice what she was showing, or not care.
Then she sighed, pretending to be annoyed at Nicole. "Nurse Knockers,
that's not how you do it!" She glanced patiently up at Jack's face. "Excuse
us, Daddy, but she's new here. I'll have to show her the proper technique
myself."
Linda crawled onto the bed, but remained kneeling to one side of one of
Jack's legs. She sat on her lower legs and bent over obscenely until her
mouth was at the same low level as Nicole's.
Nicole saw her there, pulled her lips off his cock, and then held the base of
his shaft, aiming it so Linda was able to quickly swallow his cockhead and
then some.
Nicole had been steadily bobbing over his sweet spot while stroking the
lower shaft, trying to make him as aroused as she possibly could. Linda
immediately started bobbing on him in the exact same way, except that
Nicole was the one still stroking his shaft while also licking the remaining
inches below Linda's constantly moving head.
This went on for a couple of minutes. All talking came to a halt in favor of
non-stop cocksucking. Nicole's nurse outfit hadn't burst open nearly as
much as Linda's had, so she somehow managed to unbutton enough buttons
to free her boobs, even as she kept on licking without any pause.
He loved the way the two of them continually moaned in the most erotic
manner, like they were having an endless series of orgasms just from
licking him. Between that and the way they seemed to revel in loudly
slurping and smacking, he thought any man would get hard from just
listening to them go.
Failing to get him to quickly cum, they started varying their technique.
There was less bobbing and more licking, so both of them could have
access to his sensitive cockhead region at the same time. Their hands
remained busy too. There wasn't much room after all the licking was taken
into account, but they generally traded turns either stroking near his root or
fondling his balls.
Then Jack's cell phone rang.
Jack had been so transfixed by the girls' outrageous nurse outfits that he'd
put the fact that his wife was secretly watching out of his mind. And once
they started both licking and bobbing on his cock, he pretty much forgot
that he even had a wife! So he was quite startled by the sound of his cell
phone, especially since it came from the pocket of the robe he was still
loosely wearing.
It took him some long moments to remember about the ringing phone
system he had devised. But he felt great relief when he remembered a call
to the cell phone meant Alison approved while a call to the land line
elsewhere in the room meant she disapproved and wanted him to answer it
so she could speak to him immediately.
He had no intention of answering it (since that was the plan he'd worked out
with Alison), and he didn't want the girls trying to answer it either (as
unlikely as that was at the moment, given their total mental focus on
pleasuring his throbbing cock). So he pulled it out of his pocket and tossed
it across the room, but he was careful to toss it into some throw pillows
resting on a sofa so it wouldn't break. Now, the phone could ring and ring,
and he'd have the excuse of not wanting to interrupt things to cross the
room and get it.
As he tossed the phone, he muttered, "Let it go to voice mail." He knew the
girls had noticed him toss the phone away, and that comment helped explain
why he tossed it instead of just turning it off. He didn't need to excuse why
he didn't simply answer the phone, because who would want to take a call
instead of enjoying an incredible dual blowjob?
Interrupted a bit by the ringing phone, Linda paused in her licking and
asked Nicole, "How's the temperature reading going?"
"Good!" Nicole replied as she lovingly swirled her tongue just above his
thick crown while Linda did the same move in the opposite direction right
underneath it. "We should get a good reading in, oh, an hour or two." She
somehow smirked and smiled as she licked.
"Why so long?" Linda asked.
"I dunno, he's got good genes, I guess." Nicole licked from the cockhead all
the way down to her father's pubic hair and then all the way back again to
make clear which length she was referring to.
Linda laughed. "I don't mean THAT length, Nurse Knockers. I meant the
time." Then, liking the move she'd just seen Nicole make, she also licked all
the way down and back again, except she went to his balls and licked
around there some too before heading back up.
Jack didn't have an exceptionally large penis. True, it was quite thick, but it
was only six and a half inches long, which he knew was just above average.
Still, to hear the girls talk, and especially the way they worshipped his stiff
pole with their tongues and lips, one would have thought he was hung like a
porn star. It made him feel really good, even though he knew they were
hopelessly biased by their love for him.
Nicole went back to bobbing on his cock for a while, so she forgot to
answer the question about time.
Linda was having fun with the conversation though, and after she took a
turn bobbing on him, she said, "Uh, sorry, Daddy. Nurse Knockers didn't
explain why it would take a couple of hours to get a good reading, but rest
assured that we'll suck and lick and stroke you until we discover just how
hot you are. Frankly, I'm worried you're getting a fever, Daddy, because
your cock is already quite hot and wet!" She tilted her head at an angle to
get at his sweet spot a little bit, even though Nicole's sliding lips were
rubbing over it most of the time.
Nicole somehow managed to speak even though her mouth was stuffed full
with Jack's boner. "Dath's why we shou lick it, ta coo it."
Linda giggled. "Yep, it's a good thing we're already licking it." Then she
continued, "Once we get a good reading, we'll have to do it again, oh, about
every hour or two. But don't worry, we'll also try to find some time to work
on penile stimulation to help you with your satyriasis problem. Just as soon
as we stop sucking on your cock!"
He had a good chuckle over that.
Seconds later, Nicole stopped her bobbing and pulled off, allowing Linda to
engulf his cockhead a mere second or two later. It was such a fast transition
that he might not have noticed if he hadn't been looking down at them.
He was steadily working his way up to a very nice climax a minute later
when his cell phone rang again. Even though it was on the sofa across the
room, it jolted him out of his erotic reverie a little bit, and made him
remember his wife. He wondered what she was up to. He hoped she was
masturbating in bed while watching the video monitor he'd set up on the
end table right next to her side of the bed.
The phone rang the maximum four times it could ring until an automated
answer kicked in. Then, just a few seconds later, it rang four times again.
He'd told his wife that she could effectively vote her approval by how many
times she let it ring. Four was the highest rating possible, since the phone
went to the answer machine after that.
Jack was very pleased. He figured that Alison had to be very okay with
things, if she'd called in her approval twice in a row like that. He relaxed
and decided to stop struggling to hold out and just enjoy a great orgasm.
But before he did that, he considered whether he could cum on one or both
of the girls, or in one of their mouths, given that Alison was watching.
Shit! I'm about to cum, maybe in my daughter's mouth, and my wife is okay
with it! How cool is that?! She must be watching right now while Nicky
bobs and slobbers her way all over my dick with such passion that she's
forgetting to leave any cock for Linda. My wife is watching that, and she's
OKAY with it! Holy FUCK! Life is good!
These thoughts brought him even closer to the brink, but before he came he
still needed to figure out where his cum would go.
Then, his cell phone rang again, ringing all four times.
He was going to ignore that. He was so close to cumming that he wasn't
even going to take time to think about that good news until after he'd
unloaded.
But then the OTHER phone rang, the land line located on a coffee table
across the room.
He quickly said, "Hold on, girls, er, I mean nurses, I really need to get that.
Someone must be trying hard to reach me." He tried his best to extricate
himself without cumming in the process. Even a few more seconds of
licking would probably have triggered his climax.
Somehow, he got up and staggered across the room despite a raging and
throbbing boner demanding immediate satisfaction. He was panting hard
when he picked up the phone and answered it. "Uh-huh?" He was so out of
his mind horny that he couldn't come up with anything better to say than
that.
Alison said through the phone line, "Jack! Dear! Oh my gosh! I am
seriously LOVING this! I must admit that I had problems at first, but the
whole nurse role-play is just so much FUN! How could anyone not like
that?"
He looked over at the bed and saw Nicole and Linda looking back at him
impatiently. Remembering he needed to keep up at least some kind of
pretense that he was having a normal phone conversation, he grunted, "Uh-
huh."
Alison continued excitedly, "I wish I could be taking part! I'm trying to
think of a good porn star name that's alliterative like theirs, but I can't think
of any suggestive words that start with 'A.' So I'm thinking of maybe
something with my last name, like 'Double Decker Devoux.' Do you like
that?"
He grunted again, "Uh-huh." Most of the time he held the speaking end of
the receiver as far from his face as he could, so he wouldn't sound like some
kind of panting obscene phone caller if it had been a real serious call. It
wasn't like Alison would have minded, but he thought the girls might notice
and wonder about that kind of thing.
He was having a very, very hard time thinking. With what little cognitive
brain power he had at the moment, he wondered why Alison was talking
about silly names, of all things. He was much more interested in what she
was doing to herself, and especially if she was naked and masturbating. But
he couldn't just up and ask that, since the girls were listening. But then he
realized he could at least ask in a general way, and hope she took the hint.
So, trying his best to sound normal, he briefly put the speaking end of the
receiver near his mouth, and asked, "And what are you doing lately?"
He was very pleased with that question. He thought it made it sound like he
was really in the middle of a genuine phone call, but one that the other
person was monopolizing.
Alison replied, "Oh, I'm knee deep in stroking fingers! You know I'm still
not comfortable with this sex talk stuff, but let's just say that I am going to
town on my pussy, if you know what I mean! Oh! Turn around! You're
missing out!"
Jack turned around, back towards his girls.
He was astounded to see that they were both standing now, facing his way.
They were starting a sexy striptease for him. It wasn't so much what they
were doing that astounded him as it was that his wife had told him to turn
around and watch. That made it really hit home for him that she was seeing
everything happening in the room practically as well as he was, and in real
time.
The girls were just starting their sexy dancing. Linda was already
effectively topless from the way her outfit had literally burst open when
she'd bent over, but she was improving on that a little so her breasts were
completely free of any covering whatsoever. That only took a few seconds
though, and then she bent over and started showing off her ass, and peeks of
her pussy lips in between.
Nicole by contrast had the bigger rack, and she knew it, so she was trying
her best to keep his attention on her chest. She bent forward and wiggled
her dangling melons while slowly unbuttoning the last few buttons of her
nurse's outfit.
Jack had already been on a hair trigger, and he knew he was going to cum
soon even if no one was touching his dick, not even himself. He was that
close, and seeing the two girls strip for him like this was that exciting. He
muttered into the phone, "Gotta go. Something has come up suddenly. Talk
to you later!" Then he hung up the phone.
He wished there as some way he could ask Alison where he could cum. He
knew that she was still squeamish about bodily fluids, so he was worried
about freaking her out about that. But they hadn't worked out any kind of
code in advance on that, and in his insanely aroused state he couldn't think
about any way to bring it up through some clever double meaning.
Besides, he realized, My balls are tightening already and the girls are still
across the room! Shit, I'll be lucky to cum even NEAR them at this rate!
He somehow rushed across the room with lightening speed while shouting
"CUUUUMMING!"
His intention was to cum in one of their mouths, as that would be the least
offensive method for Alison's delicate sensibilities on the matter. But the
issue was decided for him with the girls dropped to their knees in response
to his cry, and hefted their big tits up. Not only that, but they tilted their
heads back, closed their eyes, and opened their mouths in eager
anticipation.
He started to let loose by squirting cum in their general direction. He was
still a couple of feet away when he began, so his first ropes hit Nicole lower
down, landing streaks of cum on her bare leg and then on her uniform over
her tummy. But from then on his aim was better, and he blasted her tits like
hitting a bull's-eye. However, he didn't neglect Linda, and he spent the
second half of his climax painting her tits too. He concentrated on giving
them pearl necklaces instead of facials, because in the back of his mind he
was still worried about what Alison would think and her squeamishness
about bodily fluids, and he figured she'd be slightly less offended by that.
Unloading on his girls while knowing his wife was watching was such an
intense and arousing experience that the room seemed to spin and sway. He
was a bit surprised he didn't pass out. Then he reeled as he realized the fun
had just begun.
 Chapter 25

When Jack's climax ended, he didn't feel his usual energy crash and mental
letdown. He was so pumped up by everything, including the fact that his
wife was watching and fully approving, that he felt like running around the
room like some kind of wildly panting rabid dog.
The Nicole and Linda looked at each other after his cum stopped flying.
They both turned their entire bodies towards each other while remaining on
their knees and giggling with glee all the while.
"Ohmigod! Look at you!" Nicole exclaimed. She stared at Linda's pearly
jugs, which were still hefted up.
"Me?! Look at you!" Linda retorted. "He totally came MORE on you! Girl,
you look HOT!" She stared just as hungrily as Nicole's raised melons.
Nicole glanced at her father to make sure he was watching. Then she said,
"Did I get more? I think it's pretty close. But let's even it out just to be fair."
She scooted forward a couple of inches until her jutting rack made contact
with Linda's.
The two girls began rubbing their huge tit together in the most erotic way
possible. But they spent more time looking at Jack than at each other,
because they were doing it for him.
Belatedly remembering the role-play, Nicole said, "Uh, Mr. Bigcock, we're
uh... This is important to your therapy and recovery."
"It is? How?" He wanted to see how clever they were with the role-playing.
But Nicole was stumped, so she protested, "It just is!"
He liked that. He liked it even more when they started French kissing each
other too.
Jack's penis had started to go down some, but seeing all that tit rubbing and
kissing inspired him back to a full hard-on in a matter of just a minute or
two. He loved it, but he worried that Alison would get jealous. He couldn't
ever remember recovering so quickly with her. Plus, he knew she didn't like
bodily fluids, and might have issues with the girl-to-girl kissing.
There were a few specks of cum that had splattered on the girls' faces. They
took turns lasciviously licking them off each other between kisses, while
moaning like bitches in heat.
Seeing her father holding a fully stiff boner, Nicole stopped her licking and
stared his way. She quipped, "Nurse Lovecock, it looks like our patient has
made a full recovery."
Linda asked back, "But, Nurse Knockers, aren't we trying to cure Daddy
from having a raging erection all the time?"
Nicole replied, "It depends on how you define a cure. I think instead of
trying to cure him of his satyriasis, we should help him cope with it. We
should help him cum over and over and over again!"
Linda showed she in full agreement with that idea by pulling her top off
altogether. That left her only in her short white skirt, her stocking and
garters, and her high heels. She got down on all fours and pushed her skirt
up so it hung around her waist, covering nothing important at all.
Seeing that she had Jack's full attention at the moment, she said huskily, "So
what you're saying is that we should dedicate ourselves to serving Daddy's
cock every day!"
Nicole didn't want Linda to steal all the spotlight, so she quickly stripped
down in the exact same way (they'd agreed in advance to try to look like
twins as much as possible, so he could have a fantasy about that as well as
the nurse one). She also got on all fours with her skirt bunched up around
her waist too. But while Linda had chosen a side profile, allowing Jack to
visually inspect her entire hard body from head to toe, Nicole knew her best
assets were her jaw-dropping double D's, so she faced him with more of a
front on angle.
She wiggled her dangling rack a little bit as she replied, "That's right! I got
into nursing to help others. Who needs our help more than Daddy?" She
started to crawl right past him. "A big cock like his needs lots of help!"
"No," Linda corrected, "a big cock like his DEMANDS lots of help!" She
started to crawl too, but it only took her a couple of steps until she was
between his legs. He was sitting on the floor, so she had to bend way over
to get her tongue on his revived boner. Her cum-covered melons scraped
against the carpet some as she reached out and held it with both hands too.
She made sure to keep her ass way up in the air. It looked just like she was
prostrate in front of him, more worshipping his stiff penis than merely
licking it.
Nicole was tempted to immediately join her friend, but she saw the lusty
look in Jack's eyes as he watched her every move, so she decided to
continue crawling around the room. She wanted to make sure he got to see
her at every angle and especially get a good long look at her soaked pussy.
Jack's cell phone rang four times again.
Nicole looked at the phone. It was up on the sofa on the other side of the
room, but she was thinking that answering it could give her a good excuse
to crawl across the room.
However, Jack broke his silence to say, "Let it ring! Whoever is calling,
don't let 'em disturb us!"
So Nicole decided to crawl in the other direction. She wanted to end up
right in front of Jack so he could enjoy the sight of her naked body and
Linda's bare ass at the same time. Because Linda's ass was up high and her
head was down low, her skirt had slid even further down, nearly to her
boobs. The tanned blonde's entire body was wiggling a little bit as she
constantly tilted her head this way and that to come at his cock from new
angles.
As Nicole crawled, she asked her best friend, "What about our boyfriends?
If we dedicate ourselves to serving Daddy's cock, then what will become of
them?" Of course they didn't have any real life boyfriends, but she was
trying to keep the role-play going.
Linda said as she licked, "Who cares? Either they accept our cunts are
owned by Daddy now, or their asses hit the street! Hell, it's not like I'll let
my boyfriend touch me again anyway. Not when I've got THIS!" She licked
her way up and down Jack's boner, from tip to root.
Nicole replied, "Good point! I'm not even gonna let my boyfriend kiss me.
And if he tries, my mouth will taste just like Daddy's cock, since I'll be
slurping on it so many hours a day!"
The fit and firm brunette had reached her prized spot in front of Jack, but a
few feet to the side so Linda's wiggling ass wouldn't get in the way. She
remained on all fours in a side profile to her father, but she stretched and
preened, showing off just how athletic her body was. She even managed to
stretch one leg way up in the air, so high that it was like the move of a
trained gymnast. But she was careful not to let her huge breasts touch the
carpet. Unlike Linda, she didn't want to lose the cum still on her by rubbing
it against the carpet (even though she knew her erect nipples would love the
friction).
The cell phone rang four times again.
Jack had to laugh out loud at that. It was almost like Nicole was
participating in some kind of sex Olympics and she was being rated by the
judges after finishing her routine.
She bent her body in a dexterous way Jack could never manage. Her
shoulders and ass remained high up, but the torso in between bent like a
bow, with her tummy curving down towards the carpet.
WOW! was all her horny father could think. But then he added, I can't
believe these hard bodied total BABES are interested in an old fart like me.
Nicky could be a gymnast!
Linda's tireless licking efforts were making his arousal soar. But his
thoughts were more on Nicole, given the way she was practically twisting
herself into a pretzel in front of him, she was preening and stretching so
much. He suddenly cried out, "God, Nicky, you're so fucking... everything!
Hot! Sexy! Perfect!"
Nicole beamed with the compliments, but she teased, "That's Nurse
Knockers to you, Daddy." She started to hump her ass into the air, but she
abruptly changed her mind and crawled closer. "Oh God! I need cock!
Linda, please give me some room!"
Linda moved over, but at the same time she joked, "That's Nurse Lovecock
to you."
The girls giggled and happily French kissed each other again. Then they
focused all their energies on Jack's cock. This time, they both wanted to bob
on him, and that was one thing they couldn't do at the same time. So one
would hold and stroke while the other bobbed, and then they would switch
about half a minute later. Since Jack was still sitting on his ass, their noses
practically wound up in the carpet a lot of the time, they were bending over
so much.
Nicole's efforts to preserve the cum on her big tits was forgotten, and she
wound up sliding her melons against the carpet quite a lot in her efforts to
find new angles and approaches to pleasuring her father's cock.
The cell phone rang again.
Then, after a couple more minutes, it rang yet again. But by that time, Jack
was so over the moon with lusty need that he hardly noticed. His hands
were balled into fists and his teeth were clenched as he struggled with all
his might to make the extreme joy last a little bit longer.
The way the girls were trading off was so arousing that he knew he
wouldn't hold out for long. It was much, much more arousing than one
mouth steadily bobbing on his penis non-stop, even though that actually
involved more constant direct penile stimulation.
As much as he loved their sliding lips and probing tongues, it was the time
between the bobbing that mentally aroused him even more. Nearly every
time, the girls would look at each other and smile, looking like they were
having the greatest time of their lives. Sometimes they kissed, but only
briefly, since they were keen to get back to more cocksucking. They handed
his penis back and forth like they were handing off a priceless artifact. Long
lines of saliva often dangled between their lips and the tip of his dick, and
pre-cum drooled everywhere. But the thing he loved the most is the way
they would impatiently tap each other while they waited for the other one to
finish, hoping to get their next turn a few seconds faster.
Jack fought valiantly, but it was a losing battle. He heard his cell phone
ringing even more now, but it seemed like the phone was miles away.
He'd wanted to cum on both of their faces, but Linda happened to be
bobbing on him when he lost all control. He didn't even think to say
anything, and only managed to let out an extra loud grunt.
"HEY!" Nicole complained as she saw the repeated gulping motions in
Linda's neck. She demanded, "Let me have some too!" But, uncertain if the
aggressive approach would work, she added pleadingly, "Please?!"
Jack's orgasm was well over half-way done when Linda felt her mouth
filling up with his seed so quickly that she felt she wouldn't be able to
manage it all. She suddenly jerked her head back, pulling off his hot boner
with a loud pop.
Nicole acted with astonishing speed, bringing her lips into place. There was
no time for intense bobbing, but she nursed on the tip of his cockhead,
coaxing out even more cum with her eager lips and powerful suction.
Even now, after his second orgasm, Jack was still surprised by how much
energy he had. True, he sat back for a minute to recover, but then he
managed to stand up and stagger through the room, towards the stairs.
The girls were lying down on the carpet with their eyes closed. They were
both naked except for their garters, stockings, heels, and useless skirts up
over their waists. He was hoping they'd fallen asleep and he could sneak
away without them noticing.
But they'd just been resting. They sat up at the same time. Nicole
complained, "Hey! Daddy, where are you going?!"
Linda added, "Yeah! We're just getting started! Alison won't be home for
another hour!'
Nicole added to that, "We haven't even started with the titfucking yet!"
Jack paused and looked back at them. "Sorry. I'm all wiped out. Unlike you,
I'm not a teenager! I'm gonna go take a nap."
"Awwwwww," the girls moaned in stereo. Linda added, "Come on, Daddy!
We can make you hard again, I promise!"
Nicole nodded emphatically. "Besides, we need to take your temperature
again."
Jack grinned at that. "I don't doubt that you could get me going again. But
just because you can, doesn't mean you should. I loved that. I loved
everything about it. The whole nurse thing was incredible. I love both of
you so much. But I need to rest for a while. I'm so tired that I'm not even
sure I'll make it upstairs."
Linda patted the bed she happened to be sitting near. "So rest here with us.
We'll make it super comfy for you."
"That's what I'm afraid of," he said as he stood there naked, trying to regain
some energy. "I don't trust myself near you. In fact, I'm ordering you both
not to go upstairs for any reason, not even to your own room, Nicky. Not
until I come back downstairs. That way, you won't be tempted and I won't
be tempted either." That was part of the reason, but he also wanted to make
sure they wouldn't get close enough to overhear Alison upstairs.
"Awwwww!" the girls complained again. Then Nicole asked, "What about
my bed?"
Jack looked at the mattress and the bed frame in the living room. "Oh shit!
We can't allow Alison to come home and see that. Okay, let's all bring that
stuff back upstairs together. Then you two work hard to remove all the
evidence in the living room, okay? And that includes vacuuming. I think a
lot of cum wound up on the floor." He looked at the spots where they'd
repeatedly rubbed their tits against the carpet.
The girls nodded. They sat up on their heels side by side, trying to
demonstrate the depth of their loyalty and obedience by their physical
position as well as their eagerness to obey even a command about cleaning
up.
But Nicole couldn't help but ask, "Daddy?" She jokingly added, "Mr.
Bigcock?" After the three of them had a good laugh at that, she got to her
question. "Can we do this again tomorrow? Maybe another role-play? We
have so many ideas!"
He smiled and said enigmatically, "We'll see." He didn't want to make
promises without talking to Alison first.
"Awwww! Daaaaaddddeeee!" the girls complained, as he came back to help
move the bed.
 Chapter 26

Jack managed to move the bed frame and mattress back to Nicole's
bedroom and then get them back downstairs before they could cause any
mischief. In particular, he'd worried that they would entangle him in more
sexual fun as his energy level rebounded. But he resisted, despite the fact
that they stripped off the last of their remaining clothes (supposedly because
it was easier to move the bed that way).
With them well out of hearing range downstairs, he walked to the master
bedroom and knocked on the door. "Honey? It's me."
"Come in, dear!" Alison cried out.
To his surprise, he found the door was open. He walked into the room and
closed and locked the door behind him. As he did that, he asked, "Why'd
you leave the door unlocked? I thought you..."
His voice trailed off because by that time he turned around and saw his
wife.
She was lying naked in bed, on top of the sheets. She had a very arousing
"just fucked" look, although in her case it could more accurately be called a
"just nearly masturbated to death" look. Her face was flushed and her red
hair was tussled and tangled in a sexy way. She held her arms out for him
without getting up or even lifting her head. She growled, "Forget the
fucking door! Come over here and fuck me!"
The video monitor and control board was on the table right next to her bed,
but that was forgotten now since there was no one left in the living room to
watch. Still, he was pleased to see that his purchases and set up had
obviously worked just as he had hoped they would.
He had been annoyed about having to move the bed back upstairs when he
was feeling dog tired, but he was happy about it now, because it had given
is penis a couple of extra minutes to recover. Even so, he would have had
trouble getting hard again except for the fact that his nude wife looked so
astoundingly beautiful. His penis started to engorge quickly as he crossed
the room.
Alison gasped, "Just, just.... just slide right in me! I'm so hot, I need you
now!"
He was quite surprised, since Alison always needed extensive foreplay
before she was ready for sex. Even though her masturbation obviously
served as the foreplay, he loved that he was able to just slide into her, for
once. He hopped up on the bed and crawled in between her legs. Since she
was lying on top of the sheets, it was only a matter of moments before he
guided his dick into her wet pussy. It all happened so fast that he was still a
bit soft when he entered her, but he hardened up after he slid all the way in
and bottomed out balls-deep in her.
Alison had become much more sexually liberated in the last two weeks. In
fact, it was like day and night compared to how she had been before. But
she still had some hang-ups. One of them was she was too self-conscious to
make any kind of arousing sexy talk during sex, and precious little before
and after. She even felt constrained not to sound too obscene by panting and
moaning too loudly. This was the exact opposite of Nicole and Linda, who
were so at ease with their sexuality when with him that they constantly said
the most arousing and naughty things that popped into their minds. Even
when they were too preoccupied to speak, they never hesitated to show just
how aroused they were by panting and moaning as loud as they wanted.
As a result, Jack found the relative quiet a bit disconcerting considering that
he'd just been with the girls a few minutes before. The silence was
especially noticeable since they had much to discuss about what happened
downstairs. He was patient though, as he knew that vocal women like his
girls were common in erotic stories but rare in real life.
Still, Alison wasn't totally silent. After a minute or two of Jack's steady
thrusting, a thought came to her and she suddenly blurted out, "Oh shit!
Jack, your penis was already so wet because it was still covered in the girls'
saliva! That's really HOT!"
He tensed up a bit, suddenly worried that the girls might hear. But then he
remembered how far away they were, and relaxed. But the brief panic made
him realize there were advantages to silent sex.
Although Alison was quiet, she certainly didn't just lie there like a dead fish
anymore. Jack had been teaching her how to hump back and especially how
to churn her hips. When she was fully aroused, like she was now, she
churned and humped back so much that he had a hard time keeping any
kind of steady rhythm of his own. But he didn't mind at all, because the
mixture of rhythms more than doubled the pleasure for the both of them.
There was no doubt that Alison had hit a peak of arousal before he had
entered the room. As a result, she hit a climax after only a couple minutes
of fucking. And while she still had a deep seated inhibition to crying out
during sex, she could only restrain herself so much. She let out a pretty loud
wail.
Jack had a fear the girls might hear and come to investigate and then find
out he wasn't really taking a nap after all. He knew they'd have to be clued
in about what Alison knew, and soon. But he didn't want it to happen in that
way, and especially not now. Still, he was pretty sure they would be safe
with their fucking, just so long as Alison didn't yet out much louder. It was
a big house, and the closed doors trapped most of the noise from escaping.
He wasn't in the mood for anything fancy or drawn out; he just wanted to
fuck. And thinking about what had happened in the living room and his
wife's apparent full approval filled him with such an energy and enthusiasm
that he practically fucked Alison half to death.
Alison typically had great difficulty getting fully aroused, and an even
harder time having a climax. She didn't have many orgasms in one sex
session. But the upside was that once she did climax, it always was a very
powerful one. So, when Jack sensed she was coming up on her second
orgasm, he decided that was a good time for him to let go as well. The two
of them came hard in a fantastic and perfectly timed mutual climax.
This time, they both screamed out, but Jack guessed it still hadn't been
much louder than the last time. He figured they were safe from discovery.
After it was over, he scooted up the bed and laid down right next to her. He
cuddled up with an arm around her.
The two of them were happy to just cuddle and kiss and rest for a while.
As he lay there, he held a huge tit in one hand and an ass cheek in the other.
He thought, I can't get over how blessed I am. My wife is pretty much my
ideal woman, physically. She's just so stacked, and fit, and her face takes
my breath away. And her personality is great too! Now, to have all that, and
she's getting turned on watching me get it on with the girls. Pinch me, I'm
dreaming!
Eventually, Jack sat up against the headboard, propped up with some
pillows, and Alison did the same. He asked her, "So, you want to talk about
it?"
She looked at him, and asked, "The sex we just had? It was great! One of
the best times yet!"
He chuckled. He loved watching her full and round boobs rise and fall a
little with each breath, and he alternated between admiring her chest and
making eye contact. "That's nice, but I was asking about your opinion on
what you saw in the living room. I'm eager to hear your thoughts. I know
you must like it from the number of times you called, but I want to hear
exactly how you feel."
She chuckled too. "I called a lot, didn't I? At first, I just called once or twice
to let you know I approved, so you wouldn't worry. But I started
masturbating, and it was like I couldn't stop! Before long, I decided to call
you each and every time I had a climax. So that's what most of the calls
were. Well, all the ones after we talked on the other line."
He was very surprised, and he showed it. "Wait! That means you came, like,
six times! Maybe even one or two more! To be honest, I kind of lost track
of the calls near the end there. How many times did you cum?"
She was all smiles. "I think you're right. About six times alone, plus two
more with you just now. That's about five more times than I've ever
climaxed in a single day in my entire life! And all the other times have been
in the last few weeks."
"Wow!" he replied, still amazed. "SIX times?! Do you know how much that
is for you? I have a hell of a time just getting you to climax twice in a single
night."
"I know," she said sadly. "I'm sorry my body has these limitations. I'm just
not built to cum at the drop of a hat, like some women. Plus, I have my
hang-ups about sex that I still can't quite shake, and I'm sure that factors in.
But maybe I'm better than we both thought if I'm given some extreme
stimulation. And what I saw the girls do to you today is the most arousing
thing I've ever seen in my life! Hands down!"
Jack smiled widely when he heard it. "Tell me! Tell me more!"
She said, "Well, at first I did feel terribly jealous. In retrospect, it would
have been a lot better if you'd warmed me up with some pussy licking so I'd
be in a more receptive mood. But it didn't matter too much in the end,
because I got horny fast! Those girls are like... pure sex! I mean, I'm not at
all attracted to women, as you know, but they have this unabashed joy and
enthusiasm for sex with you that's downright intoxicating!"
He laughed. "Tell me about it."
She continued, "Now that I've seen them in action, I feel much less upset
that you fooled around with them. Trying to resist them would be like trying
to hold back a tidal wave with your hands. Especially with those nurse
outfits and that whole act they did. That was so much FUN! It hit me like a
hammer that sex is fun, and it's meant to be celebrated and enjoyed."
She turned sad. "To think of all the wasted years, where I actually thought I
was being a good Christian by not having sex at all, or worse, reluctantly
giving in and doing my best not to enjoy it. Yuck!"
He said, "Forget that. That's in the past now. You're only thirty-three. Hell,
you're seven years younger than me, so you've got decades and decades of
great sex ahead of you."
She smiled from ear to ear and pulled him closer. "That's true. With you."
He kissed her, and, as it seemingly always happened with her, his hands
drifted to her great tits and cupped them from below. Then he asked, "So
you don't mind sharing me with the girls?"
"Are you kidding me? I tell you, I've never been so aroused in my life! I
had to restrain myself from going down there and joining you! If I had a
halfway decent nurse outfit to put on I might just have done it too!"
"You're joking," he said. Once again, he could barely believe his great luck.
He caressed the sensitive undersides of her globes as she cuddled into him
and ran a hand through his hair.
"Okay, maybe not. I have to talk them and get some agreements in place
first. But I am looking forward to this whole arrangement. I can learn so
much from them! I want to be just like them; that really is my goal. I want
to be that uninhibited and wanton in bed. Hell, I want to be that uninhibited
in the middle of the living room!"
He said, "That's great news. I feel the need to play devil's advocate here
though, because I want this to work in a lasting way. I worry that you're
discovering the joys of sex right now, and you're so excited about that that
you may not be thinking through all the consequences. For instance, did
you hear the girls at the end, talking about how they want to 'serve' me?
Yeah, it was all part of the over the top fun, but I think they're really serious
about that part. Their passion for me is so intense that it's almost scary. It
seems like they're gonna want to have sex with me aaaaaall the time, every
day! But I'm not so young anymore, and I like having sex with you pretty
much every night too. I'm guessing we're gonna have trouble soon enough
trying to hold their passions down to reasonable levels."
Alison replied, "That all is true, but I'm sure we'll work it out. If we all can
share you at the same time, that'll be better. That way, no one will feel left
out."
He looked at her incredulously. He brushed some hair away from her eyes
and then brought his hand back down to her comfy tit-pillows. "You're
serious, aren't you?!"
"As serious as a heart attack," she replied earnestly. "I want THAT!" She
pointed at the video monitor next to the bed, but it was clear that her
intention was to refer to the sexual fun she'd seen. "I want to feel so free
that I could wear an erotic nurse outfit too and call myself Double Decker
Devoux and lick and suck your penis like it was the most amazing
experience a person could possibly imagine. But I still have a long way to
go. Heck, I just called your penis a 'penis' because I have trouble saying the
word 'cock.'"
After a pause, she repeated it: "Cock. See? That didn't kill me. A bolt of
lightning didn't strike me down. I imagine after a couple of weeks joining in
when the girls sex you up, I'll be swearing like a sailor. It'll be 'cock' this
and 'cock' that." She giggled.
He replied, "Perhaps. But what comes after that?"
Her eyes lit up. "More sex! Come on, you know it'll be great! You're gonna
be the luckiest and most sexually satiated man alive. I can't believe I'm
having to talk you into this." She dropped a hand down to his penis. It was
semi-hard already, but she figured if she stroked it some, that might help
convince him.
"You're not," he said while readjusting his position to give her stroking
fingers better access. "I'm totally there already. With bells on! But I just
want you to be sure and not have any regrets later. This is a huge step. Who
knows where this will end up? They might even end up more like co-wives
than anything."
Alison shrugged. After a brief pause, she resumed stroking his penis to full
hardness. "Perhaps. And if so, then so be it. I want the four of us to be like
family. The names of what we are to each other aren't so important as is the
fact that we all love each other and are tightly bonded together. I can't tell
you how excited I'll be if they open up to me and accept me as a mother, or
older sister, or fellow cocksucker or whatever they want to call it. The
bottom line is, I want them to feel like I'm one of the gang. A trusted friend!
I have this vision of them running to me all excited, and then the three of us
planning out our next sex role-play together."
"Like what?" he asked as he played with her erect nipples.
She shrugged. "I dunno." She kept slowly sliding her hand up and down his
shaft as she thought something up. "Here's an idea. Let's say they and we
are a small girl scout troop, and our normal den mother is out sick or
something. You've been asked to fill in. Before long, we're all working with
you on our cocksucking merit badges, if you know what I mean." She
grinned almost wickedly.
He asked, "Do girl scouts have merit badges?"
"Who cares?" She'd stroked his dick to full erection by now, and she was
having a fun time sliding her fingers all over it. "My point is, part of living
my frigid, rigid life was I got in the habit of keeping everyone distant as
part of trying to deny sexual intimacy. It was just easier to be a frigid bitch
all around. I'm so tired of that! You're my savior. The girls are my savior. I
have a second chance! If the cost is that I have to share you with them, then
so be it. I actually see that as a plus. You know I trust my gut instinct, and it
tells me this is right! After I share you with the girls in a few role-plays like
the one I just saw, how could we not grow to be closer than sisters?"
Jack nodded. "Okay. And I agree. I just want to be sure you're walking into
this with open eyes."
"I am," she replied firmly. "I know this is like riding a wild tiger, but I revel
in the very danger of the ride. I've never felt so alive in my life! I know
there will be trouble and side effects, but if we all love each other, we'll be
able to overcome them. Now, I want you to go and fuck those cuties. Fuck
their pussies!"
"Really?! Now?!"
She looked down at his dick and her fingers running over it, almost tickling
it, and she smiled. "No, not now. You've climaxed three times already, and
you're gonna need a fully loaded gun to do it right. But soon! Tomorrow,
maybe. It's time you fuck your daughters!" Remembering the name he had
in the role-play, she teasingly added, "Do it, Mr. Bigcock!"
They both laughed at that.
She suddenly rolled on top of him, but she kept right on stroking his boner.
"I'm in love with you, Mr. Bigcock." She kissed him on his lips, but it was
more of an affirming and loving kiss than a hot and passionate one.
He brought his hands down to her ass cheeks since her impressive melons
were pressed into his chest. He squeezed and caressed her ass while they
kissed a little more.
After a while, she continued, "And by the way, you do need to know they're
your daughters, and they need to know that too. Before you fuck Linda, I
want you to call her 'daughter' and mean it."
He squeezed Alison tightly. "I can do that. Did I mention you're the greatest
wife ever?"
She laughed. "I know."
They continued to kiss with increasing heat. Then, as she nuzzled her face
into his, she said, "Now, we've got to figure out what to do with this cheeky
bastard." She squeezed his dick to let him know what she was referring to.
"I could just keep on jacking you off, but we could come up with a better
idea than that. You could fuck me, but we just did that. And I know how
much you love to titfuck me, but I have an even better idea than that!"
She slid down his body until she was breathing directly on his cockhead.
She licked a few stripe patterns around the ridge, and then said, "I know
what you're thinking: a blowjob. That's not very original. But what if I get
your cock nice and wet with my saliva, and then you rush over to the girls
and stick it in THEIR mouths and THEIR cleavage? Doesn't that sound like
fun?"
"Hell yeah!" he admitted. "That's a nice fantasy." He ran his hands through
her hair, since her ass was far out of reach.
"Fantasy? Who's talking about a fantasy? This is reality. I want you to really
do it!"
His heart skipped a beat, he was so surprised and excited. "You're kidding
me!"
She nodded, and lapped his sweet spot. She smiled, and added, "I'm dead
serious. The idea of them licking my saliva on your dick gets me strangely
excited. Of course, I'll only let you do it if you can coax them into the living
room so I get to watch!" Then she engulfed his cockhead and bobbed on it.
He knew that she liked licking his penis well enough, but she rarely actually
sucked it, so she was making a strong point by doing that just then. Her plan
was so exciting that he very nearly came in her mouth. (It was a good thing
he didn't though - one big reason she didn't like sucking him so much was
for fear that he'd cum before she could pull off.)
A few minutes later, after Alison very nearly brought him to climax with
her mouth, he put on a robe and wandered back downstairs. His stiff dick
was glistening and dripping with his wife's attentions. He didn't know
where the girls were, but he just laid back on a sofa in the living room,
opened his robe wide, and whistled loudly.
The girls hurried into the room. They looked at his boner with fire in their
eyes. "Can we?" they asked him at the exact same time. They started taking
their clothes off in anticipation of him saying yes.
Feeling like the king of the world, he said, "Tell you what. I'll make you a
deal. You two can suck it if you work it non-stop together for at least half an
hour." He pointedly looked at a clock on the wall to show he'd be keeping
track of time. "But if you fail or make me cum before then, I'll have to
punish you severely."
That idea excited them so much that they finished stripping so fast it was
like their clothes were on fire. They didn't even bother answering, since
their reply was a given.
As they dropped to their knees between his legs, Nicole said, "I love this so
much! Half an hour? Heck, let's make it a full hour!"
Linda said, "Girl, I love the way you think! But Mr. Devoux, what will we
get if we win?"
"You'll get my cum on your faces. Otherwise, I'm gonna cum in my hand."
Surprisingly, that was all the motivation they needed, and they both started
licking.
However, Linda pointed out as she licked, "We'll have to make it half an
hour after all, because otherwise we'll move into the danger zone."
They all knew she was referring to the time Alison was expected home.
Jack ran his hands through their hair, and said smugly, "Don't worry. I
talked to her a little while ago, and I know for a fact she won't be coming
home until later."
"YEAY!" The girls redoubled their tongue and lip assault.
He thought, I love the fact that my comment is technically correct: Alison
can't come home if she's already home! I love the fact that she's sitting
upstairs right now, watching us and masturbating up a storm. I only wish
we could do the cell phone secret communication thing again, but that
would be too suspicious to use that all the time. Man, life is great!
 Chapter 27

The next day, Linda was walking down the sidewalk in front of school
when she saw Nicole walking her way. They'd each just come to school
from different directions, but now they'd be joined at the hip for the rest of
the school day. They hugged, and then walked to the middle of a nearby
grass lawn so they could talk without being heard.
Linda said, "Boy, Nicky, you're looking happy today! If you were beaming
any brighter I'd have to wear shades just to look at you. Still flying from
yesterday afternoon, huh?"
Nicole smiled blissfully towards the sky. "Yeah, there's that. Can you
believe we won the one hour bet? I swear, that's the most fun hour I ever
had!"
"Me too," Linda replied, wistfully recalling how they'd double-teamed Jack
for an hour plus.
"But I'm even happier about this morning! So much has happened!"
Linda bounced impatiently on the heels of her feet. "What?! Tell me
already!"
"Well, for starters, Jack came into my bedroom and woke me with a kiss!
And not just a peck on the cheek, but a real soul kiss! His hands were all
over me, and of course that meant he played with my tits a lot as we
necked, but he even fingered my pussy! Then, after I brushed my teeth and
all that, I was in the middle of changing when he walked back into my
bedroom and simply pulled his big cock out of his shorts!"
"Nooooo!"
"YES! I was totally blown away because I knew my evil stepmom was
somewhere in the house, but I wasn't gonna make him ask twice. In fact, he
didn't ask once, or even say anything at all! He just stood there, all tall and
manly, expecting that I would service his cock!"
"So cool!" Linda muttered in awe. She looked around furtively, making sure
no one could hear them.
Nicole continued breathlessly, "I was wearing nothing but a robe since I'd
just come from the bathroom, and I quickly stepped out of it and dropped to
my knees! Totally naked, just like a good little cock slut! I bobbed my head
up and down on his cock for, like, a good ten minutes until he came again!
It was even better than before! It was like the greatest thing I had ever
tasted; I just couldn't get enough of it! When he left, I just lay back on the
bed, scooping his cum into my mouth, feeling the rich and salty flavor.
Mmmm! So creamy and warm..."
"Wait, wait, wait!" Linda was bouncing up and down a little bit, she was so
excited. "Where did he cum on you?"
"On my face! And he didn't ask me or even warn me in advance, he just
blasted all over me like it was his god-given right! Which of course it is."
She giggled. "It was like he was taking for granted that I was his slut. And
then he stood there impatiently until I got the hint and licked his cock and
balls clean. He was so masterful! Oh, and he didn't say a single word the
entire time! Nor did I!"
Linda moaned, "Oh man! That is soooo cool! He didn't say a single word?"
"No!"
Linda moaned even more erotically. "Oooh! Mmmm! That's REALLY hot!
And Alison was home?"
"Yep! You have no idea how exciting it was, kneeling there in the nude with
my face soaked with his spermy love, terrified that she could walk in on me
at any moment!"
"Oh! OH! That is too intense!" Linda's ample chest was heaving up and
down, and her pussy was getting wet. "Why didn't you call me right away
and tell me?! Now you've got me so horny that I can barely see straight, and
school is starting in a few minutes!"
"I know," Nicole replied. "And I'm really sorry, but there just wasn't time.
After he left, I lay on my bed and licked my face clean until I got called
down for breakfast. But then even MORE mind blowing things happened!"
"What?!" Linda leaned forward, as if she was trying to get the news to her
ear that much faster.
"Well, when we ate breakfast, Da-, er, Jack sat next to me, and on the side
facing away from the kitchen." She and Linda tried to refer to him as 'Jack'
instead of 'Daddy' when talking about him anywhere outside the house, but
there were occasional minor slip ups.
"Yeah?!"
"And he totally ran his hand up and down my thigh, even though Alison
was right there in the kitchen!"
Linda asked, "Well, did you take out his cock and stroke it, like a good
daughter should? Or did you at least stroke him through his clothes?"
Nicole looked down sadly. "No, I didn't. I totally wanted to, but I was too
scared with her right there. I did stroke his thigh though while he stroked
mine."
Linda clutched both her fists in frustration. "LAME! You should have done
more! He's your..." She'd been about to say "Daddy," and quite loudly too,
but she caught herself just in time. She finished less forcefully, "He's your,
well, you know what he is! It' your DUTY to service him. You totally
should have done it and set a precedent."
"Don't I know it," Nicole said, still sounding bummed. "Still, we have to try
not to get caught, right?"
Linda grudgingly admitted, "There is that. I guess you did the right thing."
Nicole nodded sadly. But then she brightened up considerably. "But that's
not all! Right at the end of breakfast, Alison had some news that'll blow
YOUR head right off! She started asking me all kinds of questions about
you, like if you were happy living with your aunt. I told her you weren't,
and she asked me if I thought you'd be happier living with us!"
Linda was so astounded by that, she very nearly fell over backwards. She
wobbled around a bit like she was drunk, and finally pulled herself back
together. She whispered in total awe, "NO!"
"YES!"
"Us, as in you, your dad, and her?"
"YES! Of course, I said you'd be WAY happier, that nothing on Earth could
possibly make you any happier, or me either! Then she said she'd call your
aunt and talk to her about it. And Daddy just nodded and said he approved,
and he thanked her for her good idea."
"SHIT! NO! NO WAY! NO FUCKIN' WAY!" Linda literally started
bouncing around on the lawn like she was riding a pogo stick. She tossed
her backpack full of books down because it was getting in the way.
Her bouncing would have caused a scene, especially the way her big boobs
were swinging up and down and side to side despite the valiant efforts of
her bra and top to contain them, but it was nearly time for first period to
start and everyone else was either in school already or hurrying towards it.
With Linda still bouncing, Nicole added, "Alison added that we would have
a house meeting right after school to discuss it. All four of us!"
Just then, the school bell rang.
The two girls didn't care much at first, since this Earth-shaking news was
much more important than being late. But Linda stopped her bouncing,
picked up her books, and started briskly walking towards the school
building. Linda said, "Pinch me, I think I'm dreaming."
"I know! Isn't it great? We'll be living together, and with you-know-who
and his big cock right down the hall!"
Linda insisted, "No, I mean pinch me, really! I want to make sure this is
real."
Nicole pinched her arm as they kept on quickly walking. "It's real. See? But
you know one minor downer? If my evil stepmom is home after school,
then I can't see how we can repeat something like we did yesterday."
Linda said, "True. But maybe you should stop calling her that. If this was
her idea, maybe she's not so bad after all."
"True," Nicole agreed. She was surprised, since Linda was the one who had
insisted on the "evil stepmom" name to begin with.
-----
The girls met with Alison and Jack after school.
Alison led the brief meeting. (Jack wanted her to, and made it seem like it
was mostly her idea, so she would get most of the credit.) She said, "Linda,
I think we can all agree that you'd be happier living here with us. Your aunt
tries her best, but she's a very busy woman and she isn't getting the job
done. She knows that, and feels bad. I spoke to her at length today while
you were at school, and she's willing to let you live here for as long as you
want. As she put it, you already are living here most of your waking hours,
so you might as well sleep here too."
Linda jumped up and screamed. "WOO-HOO!"
Nicole jumped up too. The two girls hugged, yelled, and high-fived each
other while Jack and Alison watched with glee.
Alison sorely wished she could have been jumping and high-fiving them,
but she knew it would have been awkward if she'd tried to join them since
she was still considered too distant from them.
Sex was put on the backburner for the rest of the afternoon, because Linda
immediately began planning her move in and then actually moved her stuff
in, with the help from all the others. Alison suggested that there was an
empty guest room right next to Nicole's bedroom, and that would be the
natural place for Linda's room.
Not surprisingly, Linda thought that was about the best idea she'd ever
heard.
Both Jack and Alison wanted to say more to Linda, to openly express their
feelings and fully welcome her into the family. But they felt the time wasn't
quite ripe for that yet. It was better that Linda move in and bask in new
appreciation for Alison as a result of that move. Meanwhile, husband and
wife were already planning the next steps to take to forge their new sexual
family.
------
Nicole and Linda were quickly walking the short distance from Linda's
aunt's house to Nicole's house. Another day of school had ended, and they
were bursting at the seams to find out what lay in store for them this time.
Linda asked Nicole, and hardly for the first time that day, "So, what do you
think will happen?"
Nicole said passionately, "I don't know for sure, but I sure hope it involves a
lot of cocksucking!"
Linda had a good laugh at that. "Me too! But remember just a couple of
days ago, how you thought cocksucking was morally wrong and a sin?"
"I still think it's wrong and a sin," Nicole replied. "It's just that I think it's a
sin worth paying the price for. If I'm a good person and live an otherwise
moral life, God will forgive me, right? Right!"
Linda just rolled her eyes. They hadn't discussed this delicate subject much
at all, but she felt there was enough water under the bridge to finally talk to
Nicole about it, and maybe even tease her a little about her previous beliefs.
She was surprised her friend still felt that way.
Nicole hugged Linda, and said, "Thanks so much for talking me into that!"
She let go and resumed walking with her friend. She continued, "I am so
grateful you showed me how to please him, how to suck cock, and drink his
sperm... Thank you, Linda."
Linda thought, Amazing! The pure Christian girl I used to know would
NEVER have thanked someone for teaching her to suck cock and eat cum!
Nicky's already getting to be quite the cute little cocksucker! I feel almost
like a proud parent.
Nicole started to lean forward to kiss Linda on the lips, but then she
remembered they were outside in a public place. Then she remembered that
she wasn't supposed to kiss her best friend unless Jack was around. She was
enjoying the kissing so much that it was easy to forget that she was
supposed to be only doing it to make her father aroused.
The sin issue still bothered the busty blonde, so she asked, "It's still a sin,
but you're willing to sin anyway? I don't get that."
Nicole said as she walked, "The way I figure, when we die, God will have
to balance all our good deeds against all our bad ones, and then judge us.
Personally, I don't believe in a Hell, but I think only good people get into
Heaven. Now, normally, sucking the cock of one's father would be a pretty
bad sin, but there can be special exceptions. For instance, Lot had sex with
his daughters, but that was okay because they were all trapped in a cave
together. It wasn't a normal situation. And Daddy, well, he obviously
NEEDS to get his cock sucked a lot! The way Gabrielle just up and left him
and me three years ago left a big hole in his heart, and my new evil
stepmom hasn't managed to fill it."
Linda interrupted, "Um, you know, Alison has been pretty cool lately,
especially about letting me move in and everything. Maybe we shouldn't
keep calling her that."
Nicole bristled. She knew that was the second time Linda had suggested
that. She was going to make a fuss about it, but in the end she just muttered,
"Whatever." Then she continued her explanation. "Anyway, the way I
figure, Daddy's been in a lot of pain, and I have been too. So if some
cocksucking can make him feel better, is it really such a big sin after all? It's
almost like God is giving me a special pass to help undo a terrible wrong. I
can soothe his troubled soul with my tongue and lips."
Linda found that logic interesting. She found it significant that Nicole
wasn't using Alison as an excuse to allow Nicole to give Jack the sexual
satisfaction Alison had been denying him. Now that it was obvious Jack and
Alison were having sex with each other pretty much every night, that
excuse wouldn't hold water. So Nicole had to fall back on the wrongs of
Jack's previous wife. But that was such a weak connection to giving Jack
blowjobs now that Linda was surprised that Nicole even believed it herself.
Jack was hardly a "troubled soul." In fact, he was living the life of Riley.
However, Linda figured this line of thinking was good news. Obviously,
Nicky's moral resolve has greatly weakened, and she's only coming up with
some rather lame excuses after the fact. I need to strike while the iron is
hot! Today could be the perfect time to help her lose her cherry! Once it's a
done deal and she realizes how much she loves getting fucked, she'll just
make up some justifications after the fact for that too.
The crafty blonde said, "Oh Nicky! I'm so glad for you! But I think I still
have some tricks to teach you, to help you make your dad even happier!
Shall we try them out today?"
"Sure! He didn't get to squirt on us even once yesterday, what with all the
moving and everything, so I can't wait to coax all that spermy love out of
him!" Then she thought about fucking, and added uncertainly, "As long as
it's not using some morally questionable method, that is. What are you
thinking?"

"Let's keep it a surprise. We're almost there."

-----
When the girls got home, Jack was still in his office (or at least they
assumed that was the case - he worked so quietly they rarely could hear him
in there). They changed into their micro-bikinis and went to their usual
spots on their lawn chairs by the pool to wait for him, and work on their
tans a little too.
Time passed, and there was still no sign of Jack. However, the girls didn't
worry so much about it this time, because he had given both girls some
quietly spoken yet heavy hints about afternoon fun while they were in the
dining room and Alison was out of hearing range cooking in the kitchen (it
was Linda's first night sleeping in her own bed in the Devoux house, so she
had been thrilled to be there at breakfast too).
The girls talked about Jack, and sex, and most especially sex with Jack, to
help pass the time. Linda was keen to steer the conversation around to
whatever it would take to get Nicole to agree to get fucked.
The blonde teen started in with her suggestions. "Nicky, your father must be
so happy! He totally loved our little nurse role-play. After that, I'm sure he'll
want us to suck his cock all the time. Is that something you think you'd
enjoy?"
Nicole looked at Linda like her friend had grown an extra head, because the
question was such a no-brainer for her. Had she been at all sassy or
sarcastic, she would have made some cutting jibe. But she was far too polite
for that, and just said, "Of course! Why do you even need to ask me that?! I
want to suck his cock all the time! Always with you, of course. And now
that you're living here with me, it's my dream that never a single day goes
by where we don't suck him off together at least once! We're a team."
Linda leaned forward and gave her friend a happy hug. "You're such a great
friend! That's my dream too. And we can make it a reality! Can you just
imagine slurping on Daddy's fat cock, running your tongue all over it, while
I slather my tongue all over his balls!"
Nicole frowned, because it was such a no-brainer comment. "Of course I
can imagine it, 'cos we've done that so much. Remember the hour long dare
the day before yesterday, and how we took turns slurping-"
Linda interrupted, "I'm talking about doing that under the table while he's
eating breakfast!"
"Oh! YES!" Nicole gasped. That certainly was an electrifying twist. She
reached towards her pussy mound, but stopped her hand at the last second.
She was a bit embarrassed to play with herself with Linda there.
Linda grinned knowingly. "That's what we'll be doing a lot of someday
soon, I'm sure. But if you want to be a perfect daughter for him, it's not
enough to be just a frequent cocksucker, or even a sharing cocksucker. You
must be a great cocksucker! You need to treat it like an art form, a
passionate hobby, and a professional job all in one. You need to practice and
study until you're one of the best of the best!"
Nicole sighed longingly. "That sounds wonderful. Can we practice
together?"
"Of course. It'll be fun!" Linda was still hugging her brunette friend, and
she made a point to keep their big racks pressed together. She added, "In
fact, we can start right now. It's not just the art of stroking, licking, and
sucking we need to master, but also the art of inspiring him to pop lots of
boners that we can then spend a nice long time draining dry. For instance,
have you noticed how much he loves this?" She cupped the undersides of
her hefty globes and firmly rubbed them against Nicole's even bigger ones.
Nicole immediately held hers in the same way, and since their micro-bikini
tops were so flimsy and miniscule to begin with, the girls were rubbing
totally bare boobs against each other in a matter of seconds.
This was all part of Linda's plan. Between their talk and their "practicing,"
she wanted Nicole totally horny to put her in a more receptive mood for the
blonde's more daring ideas.
Nicole was getting into the tit rubbing, but she replied to Linda's question,
"Oh yes! I adored the look in his eyes when we rubbed our cum-covered
boobs together! Did you see that look? It was like he wanted to rape us on
the spot!" Excited by her memory, she rubbed her rack against Linda's with
even more vigor.
"Yes!" Linda agreed enthusiastically. She might have been cleverly leading
the discussion in certain directions, but that didn't mean she wasn't fully
passionate about these topics. "I'm sure he was imagining sliding his big fat
cock into our tight little pussies!"
Nicole blushed a little at that, but didn't say anything. Actually, it was a
combination of blushing from embarrassment and reddening from increased
arousal.
Seeing Nicole's discomfort, Linda changed the topic a little bit. 'Tell me...
Neither of us are great cocksuckers yet, obviously, but do you think you're a
good cocksucker?"
Nicole shyly answered, "Y-yes, I think am."
"Why?"
Nicole dropped her head and stared at their tits mashing together. "I know I
lack experience, but I hope I can make up for that with passion. And love! I
give it my all!"
"That's a good answer," Linda pronounced. "So that makes you what?"
"A good cocksucker?" Nicole asked uncertainly.
"Right! You are what? Say it!" Her friend demanded.
"I'm a good cocksucker!" Her face lit up and her pussy tingled as she
proudly basked in the truthfulness of that statement. She knew she truly was
by the quantity and quality of her father's erotic moans whenever she did it
to him.
She was so electrified by the talking and the tit rubbing that she tilted her
head forward and necked with Linda for a while. She forgot that she was
only supposed to do that when Jack was there.
When the kiss ended, Linda said, "That's progress, that you're a good
cocksucker. But even if you're the best cocksucker in the world, that's not
enough to fully satisfy your father. Men love to fuck!"
Nicole gasped, and pulled back from the tit rubbing. She dreaded this topic,
especially since Linda had been bringing it up more frequently lately.
Linda let her pull back, but continued, "Men like to have their cocks stroked
and licked and sucked, but they love to fuck a girl's pussy so much more!
They are even more turned on by our butts. They crave the feeling of
fucking our asses, and that's something you deny him too." Linda wanted
Nicole to feel more ashamed of her supposed sexual shortcomings. "Well,
since you don't let your father fuck you, then you must pray he'll be
satisfied with just your sucking. He must be eager to put his hard dick
inside you... but you deny yourself to him..."
"NO! I do what he wants. I'm a good and obedient daughter, and I use my
body to serve him." She proudly thrust her bare chest out a little as she
made that boast. "He doesn't seem to want it so bad... Does he?"
She grew increasingly confused and upset. "He's never even asked me about
fucking. In fact, he's hardly even touched my pussy. That means I'm not
denying him anything, right? I'm making Daddy happy."
"Don't be a fool, Nicky!" Linda barked with irritation. "Just because he
hasn't attempted to fuck you yet doesn't mean he doesn't want to fuck you.
You're denying him your body! It's just that he loves you and cares for you
so much that he's not pressing the point... yet. He knows you have issues
with treasuring your virginity. He must think you love your cherry more
than you love your father. I'll bet it's breaking his heart."
"No!" Nicole cried out in anguish. "It's not like that! It's just that he is my
father!"
"So?" Linda reached out and grabbed Nicole's nipples. She started twisting
and turning them to keep her busty friend so erotically overheated that she'd
have trouble thinking coherently. "If you're a good girl, you should fuck no
one BUT your father! Or is there someone else you prefer?"
"No! No one! Never! My body is for Daddy only! It's just that he and I are
cursed. Cursed to never go all the way. The terrible curse of incest!" She
dropped her head sadly. She seemed to pay no mind to Linda's continued
nipple manipulations. She shyly admitted, "Besides, I always thought I
would save my virginity for my wedding day."
Linda tried a slightly different tack. "Do you love your father?"
"Yes! Of course I do!"
"And you love him in a 'special' way, we know that, don't we?"
"T-t-that's true, but..."
"But you can't marry him, Nicky! Your father IS your special man, the man
you want to spend the rest of your life with. Isn't he?"
Nicole's face turned as red as a cherry tomato. "Well, yes, but... He's not
going to want ME! After all, he's got Alison now. This is the cross I have to
bear, the central tragedy of my life, that the love of my life is my married
father!" She gasped, amazed that she'd just admitted that.
Linda insisted as she brazenly twisted Nicole's nipples, "You're being
selfish again! You're making assumptions and decisions based on what you
think he wants! Your duty as his busty sexpot daughter is simply to SERVE
him! Serve his big fat cock! Let him use your body any way he wants, for
as long as he wants! You were born and bred to be his perfect daughter, and
anything less means only failure and disappointment."
Nicole stammered, "Bu-bu-but... but Alison! What about her?"
"Who cares about her? Real men like your daddy need more than one
woman to keep his penis satisfied! We both can't deny that she's very
buxom and beautiful, and it's great that he fucks her every night, but that's
not enough for a virile man like him! Does she serve his cock in the
morning? No! Or in the afternoon? No! That's when you and I come in.
That's our role, to serve his cock whenever her back is turned! Do you deny
it?"
"No. It sounds wonderful! But what if we get caught?!"
Linda growled, "You and all your questions! Your goal is not to question, it
is to serve! Daddy is your right and proper MASTER! Let him worry about
those things. You must obey and serve him without question!"
Nicole felt her pussy throbbing and gushing. Linda had never used the word
"master" with her before, and hearing it made her so horny that she reached
into her tiny bikini bottoms and started to finger her pussy lips. She didn't
even consciously know what she was doing; it was just like unconsciously
scratching a very needy itch. She also thrust her heavy tits forward,
encouraging Linda's nipple play. (It wasn't that she had any amorous
feelings towards Linda, but at the moment it just seemed like two more
hands to help increase her arousal.)
Seeing how insanely horny Nicole was, Linda leaned forward and necked
with her a while.
When their tongue-dueling ended, Nicole asked, "I thought we were only
supposed to kiss to help his cock?"
"True, but we're practicing. We were just talking about the need to practice
more, weren't we?"
Through her sex fog, Nicole vaguely remembered some talk like that.
Dropping that query for now, she asked, "And what about you? Are you
made to serve him too?"
Linda replied matter-of-factly, "Of course! Daughter or not, I've been pulled
in by his wonderful charisma and sexual power. I have no choice but to
serve him without question, in any way, for as long as he wants me."
She said this despite the fact that Jack still had some love handles, a bit of a
belly, and a bald spot. True, he was working hard to improve his physique,
but there was only so much he could do about his average looks, not to
mention his "nice guy" persona that made for a good friend but rarely drove
women wild. His penis length and width were only slightly above average,
and his stamina was nothing extraordinary either. But the girls were so in
love with him that they saw him as a charismatic hunk, and they wildly
exaggerated the size and "power" of his penis in their minds.
Linda continued, "If he's standing there and whips out his big cock, I'll drop
to my knees and start sucking or titfucking it without question."
Nicole interrupted, "Hey! It's like you're reading my mind! In fact, you
know I did that already. Remember the morning incident I told you about? I
didn't even say a word; I just engulfed his huge knob and started to bob all
over it." She continued to finger her pussy and let her friend play with her
nipples without really thinking about it. In fact, she was getting more
aroused all the time, and thus more wanton with her fingerbanging.
"True," Linda conceded, "but you'd probably spent half your time worrying
about where Alison was instead of totally trusting your daddy. You say you
give your cocksucking your all, but how can you give it your all if you're
always worried about things like that? And what if he pulls out his huge
dick and says 'I'm going to fuck you now?' What would you do?"
Nicole turned her head away, trying to hide her lack of a good answer, as
well as her arousal at the scenario.
Linda pressed on, "You'll never be able to marry your dad, and you won't
marry anyone else, so you use marriage as an excuse to deny him your cunt!
Yet you know he's the only one you'll ever love and serve, so do you plan
on staying a virgin your entire life? The whole thing makes no sense. Just
give in already! The perfect solution is to be one of his mistresses, along
with me! He wants so much to lay you on the bed, open your legs and slide
his manhood inside your hot and tight pussy! You want it too! And you
know it! You know that I've had sex, and believe me, if you think you like
blowjobs, just wait until he fucks you. Real intercourse is WAY better!"
"Really?" Nicole shyly asked. She had a hard time believing that because
she loved cocksucking so much.
"Definitely! And I've never had anal sex, but I'm sure it's great too. And yet
you deny him. It's crazy. You call yourself a good daughter, but you think
you're too high and mighty and moral to let him stick his cock in your
cunt!"
"No!" Nicole gasped with horror.
"But it's true! You don't allow it! You keep him frustrated, you tease him by
sucking his cock, but you don't go all the way. You are being downright
cruel with your daddy, Nicky, and that's a fact."
Nicole started to sob. She was suddenly too emotionally overcome to keep
playing with her pussy, and she buried her face in her hands instead
(ignoring the sticky fingers on one hand). "I... I never realized it! I'm
torturing him!"
"That's right, you've been holding your silly notions about incest above his
great sexual needs! You say blowing Daddy is a sin too, but you've
overcome that. Why not do the same thing here? Even if fucking is a sin,
which it is NOT, you can make up for it by doing other good deeds! You
can make things right! You have to let him fuck you!"
Nicole wailed as she cried, "NO! I don't have the courage to do this! It's
wrong! That's going too far! He's my father... I can't even imagine myself
doing it with him!"
She's still resisting, thought Linda. And who knows when he'll get here?
He's already late. I must force the issue now or he'll arrive before she's
ready.
The wily blonde suddenly changed her approach. Even her tone switched
suddenly to a gentle cooing. "Oh, but you can! Just close your eyes."
The confused brunette closed her tear-filled brown eyes.
Linda resumed playing with Nicole's boobs, but she gently massaged her
tit-flesh and nipples instead of aggressively twisting and pulling the nipples.
She wanted to get her friend in a dreamy, relaxed state.
The stacked blonde purred, "Now picture your daddy, you big strong daddy,
lying nude in your bed. His cock is so stiff it points to the ceiling... He's
smiling because he knows you are by his side, ready to serve him."
Nicole moaned contentedly. She felt her worries slipping away as she
vividly pictured her father and his stiffness. She kept moaning while Linda
halted in her speaking for some long moments.
Linda continued, even quieter, "You need that cock! You need to pleasure it,
to serve it, to love it. Don't you?"
"Mmmm!" Nicole was growing so relaxed that it was like she was melting
in her chair.
Linda started to playfully move a hand down towards Nicole's swampy
crotch. She acted like her index and middle fingers were legs and she
"walked" them down her friend's firm tummy.
She slowed down the "steps" as she got closer, but Nicole nonetheless
tensed up when Linda's fingers reached the edge of where Nicole's dark
brown bush used to be. "W-w-what are you doing?!" Nicole asked as she
brought a hand over to cover her pussy mound.
Linda kept her wandering fingers still for the moment. "I'm planning on
fingering your pussy."
"Don't!" Nicole objected. "It's one thing if Daddy's around, but he's not
here!"
But Linda quickly and smoothly continued, "Now, now, there. Let me
explain. You and I both know that we have no lesbian leanings. There's
never been a special sexual spark between us. I'm doing this to give you at
least a rough idea what real fucking is like. You lost your hymen a long
time ago, so that's not a worry."
Nicole interrupted, "But I use my fingers down there all the time!" Then she
blushed as she realized what she'd just admitted. "Well, I don't mean ALL
the time, but... You know... It happens sometimes." She blushed and turned
her head away.
Linda said softly and soothingly. "I know. I do too. There's nothing wrong
with that. In fact, you were doing it to yourself just a few minutes ago."
"I was?!" The busty teen blushed more as that memory came to her. She
raised the hand that had been covering her pussy to her face and struck a
pondering pose as she stared at the stickiness webbing between her fingers.
But Linda just cooed, "Never mind. The thing is, you can masturbate all day
long, and it's just not the same as someone else's fingers. Even a dildo
doesn't compare, because you control it and know where it's gonna go. But
that's a moot point since you've never owned one of those anyway." She
started to wander her fingers a little further down, now that Nicole's hand
was gone, but she was careful not to go too fast and spook her.
"How do you know what other fingers feel like in your pussy? That's never
happened to you, has it?"
"Yes it has," Linda replied. "You're thinking only of female fingers. That
hasn't happened to me, but male fingers have been down there, as well as
cocks. So I know what I'm talking about."
"Oh yeah," Nicole said, bummed that her point had been undercut. But then
another thought occurred to her. "Hey! You fingered me there already,
remember that one time with Daddy? So there's no point in doing it now."
"True, I did, but I was mostly just rubbing your pussy lips and your clit. The
one time I went inside, I only used one or two fingers. It's a totally different
thing with three fingers or even four. That's a lot like getting fucked by your
daddy's fat cock!"
Nicole gasped. Her naked tits heaved up and down with arousal.
"You really need to try this out before you make up your mind." Linda's
fingers moved a fraction of an inch further down and "accidentally" brushed
against Nicole's clit.
"Ooooh!" The curvy teen seized up briefly, but only briefly. She made no
protest when Linda kept a finger on her clit.
Soon, the "accidental" clit tease became very deliberate and prolonged.
Linda French kissed her some more, and she kissed back just as
passionately.
Then Linda continued soothingly, "Don't worry; you can trust me. Anyway,
where were we? Ah yes, dreaming about Daddy lying on your bed naked,
his big cock towering up in the air. You can't leave him like that, can you?"
Nicole giggled. "Heavens, no!"
Linda brought a finger to Nicole's pussy lips while continuing to work her
clit. "So what does a good daughter and sex mistress do at a time like that?"
"We serve it! We serve Daddy's cock!"
"Very good." Linda was particularly pleased that Nicole had said "we" - it
showed she was increasingly thinking of her as half of an inseparable cock-
pleasuring team.
She rewarded her answer with another kiss on the lips.
The blonde fox continued to walk Nicole through some very explicit
descriptions of what Nicole could do to Jack's erection, such as handjobs,
blowjobs, and so forth. She wanted her friend hotter than an oven, and it
also gave more time for Nicole to get used to Linda rubbing her pussy lips
and clitoris. Linda's voice was so soothing that Nicole actually started to
feel sleepy even though she was also incredibly aroused.
But then Linda changed the scenario. "A lot of those things could happen,
but they won't, because Daddy suddenly rolls over and sits up on top of
your legs! He spreads your legs wide and quickly brings his big cock to
your pussy lips!"
"Oh no!" Nicole moaned. "Don't, Daddy, please! I'm still a virgin!"
Linda bunched four fingers together and rubbed them back and forth over
Nicole's pussy lips like they were a thick cockhead. She said, "Daddy says
you're selfish, prizing your meaningless virginity over his sexual needs!"
Nicole moaned and writhed her hips onto Linda's bunched up fingers a little
bit. "Oh no, Daddy, it's not like that! The big problem is the incest! I would
be proud to give up my virginity to you, if you weren't my father! It's all I
can think about lately, when I'm not thinking about sucking or titfucking.
But it's so wrong!"
That answer annoyed Linda because it suggested she had a lot more
convincing to do. She still waited to push her four fingers into Nicole's tight
slit, because that was supposed to represent the start of the simulated
fucking. Instead, she kept rubbing over the swampy lips and argued against
Nicole's latest comments.
At the same time, she kissed her again. That always seemed to ramp up
Nicole's arousal. Plus, Linda loved the kissing and fondling in and of itself,
and could tell Nicole did too, even though they both pretended there was no
sexual spark between them.
What the girls didn't know was that Jack had been upstairs all this time
instead of in his office. As they'd noticed occasionally in the recent past, he
sometimes peeked in on them tanning or just hanging out in the backyard.
In fact, the guest room that Linda had just moved into was an ideal spot to
spy from, because it was directly above where the girls sat, but far back
enough to provide a full view.
He'd gone there just to check if they'd come home. But then he realized the
Venetian blinds were closed, and the angle of the sun was such that he could
spy on them to his heart's content without them knowing, if he merely tilted
the blinds open a little bit. Even so, he would have only stayed for a
moment, because it was much more fun touching and playing with them
than just looking at them from a medium distance.
Normally, he wasn't able to hear what they were talking about, mostly due
to the ambient noises in the backyard. But he was extremely intrigued
because it almost looked like Linda was seducing Nicole. That was a logical
conclusion from the way they were tightly embracing and repeatedly
kissing on the lips. Curiosity got the best of him, and for the first time ever,
he got a glass from the bathroom, put it up against the window, and then put
his ear to it.
The effect was remarkable. Before, he could only make out words if the
girls were nearly shouting. But now, he could hear nearly every single
word, unless they dropped into a whisper.
He'd wound up listening to nearly their entire discussion. Needles to say, he
was fascinated. He'd heard some of their submissive talk when they were
with him recently, especially their shared passion for "serving" his "big
cock," but he thought that they were more exaggerating for erotic effect
than really meaning it. Now he realized they well and truly meant it. He'd
had no idea they were both this totally sexually devoted to him. He knew as
a responsible adult he should be concerned, especially by Nicole's
admission that she had no intention to marry or even have sex with anyone
other than him, but their talk was all so arousing that it shattered his
remaining willpower.
He was glad Alison wasn't here to listen in too, because the talk was so
extreme. She'd actually been longing to spend another afternoon spying
(and masturbating), but she'd been unable to. She had been missing hours of
work in the afternoon for the past two days (first, to spy on the nurse role-
play, and second, to talk to Linda about moving in and help her move in).
Her boss wasn't happy about that, and he had demanded she stay extra late
her next two work days in response.
Jack had had a raging erection even before he started listening in (since he'd
been anticipating going out to join them shortly), and there was no let up in
his stiffness as he overheard the discussion and watched them kiss and
caress each other. That had given him a bad case of blue balls and he'd been
sorely tempted to masturbate, but he didn't want to "use up" his penis when
the girls were so willing.
He was particularly aroused and intrigued by how Linda had pushed Nicole
on the issue of fucking. He knew of Nicole's moral objections, and although
he was certain he would fuck both of them before long, he'd figured he'd
just let it happen when it happened. (After all, he still got to fuck Alison
most every night, and she was getting better at it all the time as her
lingering frigid habits broke down.) But now, after what he'd heard, he
thought, The time to fuck them is today! Right now! God, yes!
He could see that Linda was building up to fingerfucking Nicole with her
clumped up fingers. He knew the girls enough to know that Linda's main
desire was to break Nicole's resistance to fucking him and not some lesbian
seduction attempt (although it seemed like some of that was happening too).
However, given the ultra-aroused state he was in, he wanted Nicole's pussy
all for his own.
So, although he would have loved to see what Linda would do to Nicole, he
was more interested in having sex with his gorgeous girls, and the "threat"
of Linda starting her fingerfucking snapped him out of his reverie.
He hustled to Nicole's room next door and opened the drapes on one of the
windows. "Hey, cuties!" he shouted down to them. He had a great view of
Linda rubbing her fingers up and down Nicole's pussy lips from this
window too, but the girls suddenly froze, broke their latest kiss, and looked
up at him.
They looked around and tried to get back to some "decent" and "normal"
poses, but they didn't know what to do since they were both so naked and
obviously busted. They were only wearing their micro-bikini bottoms, and
those had been pushed to the side. After some uncertain seconds, both of
them felt so embarrassed that they did the most instinctive thing and tried
their best to cover their pussies and tits with their hands.
Knowing he had their total attention, he briefly gazed out past the pool, and
joked, "Nice view from up here."
But the girls were still too terrified to laugh or giggle. They were wondering
how much he'd seen or heard (and were too afraid to ask). But from the way
he'd opened the drapes, they assumed he'd just got there. That made them
relax some, especially Nicole. She would have been mortified if she knew
that he'd heard what he'd heard, especially her confused feelings about
getting fucked. They also figured the upstairs windows were just out of
hearing range, and they didn't know about the glass trick.
Jack continued, "I just got home from a nice walk where I pondered some
things. I've decided I'm game for more sexy fun now, and on other nice
afternoons like this. So let's not waste time. Why don't you come up here,
slip into something sexy, and then meet me in my bedroom in a couple of
minutes?"
Even though the girls were still so shocked from being seen from above that
they continued to cover their privates, they moved with blazing speed to get
upstairs. It didn't make much sense, but they weren't thinking logically
about it.
Jack realized he had to move soon too, or they'd wind up having their fun in
Nicole's room instead of his preferred locale of his own bed. If he was
going to fuck the girls for the first time, he thought it would be appropriate
to do it there.
As the girls went up the stairs, Nicole whispered, "I'm so embarrassed that
Daddy caught us kissing, and he wasn't even there! ... Well, you know what
I mean."
Linda replied, "Like I told you, we were just practicing. The fact that he
saw us is a bonus! That'll make him totally horny, thinking that we really
mean it!"
Nicole asked, "But do we really mean it?" She was increasingly uncertain.
She was enjoying kissing and fondling Linda far more than she was willing
to admit, even to herself, and she didn't know how her friend felt about it.
"Well, we can enjoy it a little bit. That's no lesbian thing. That just means
we'll be better cock servants for Daddy, if we kiss each other with genuine
passion!"
"You think?"
"Yep!"
Nicole frowned, because she still wasn't certain. However, she put the issue
out of her mind for now, because there were too many other exciting things
going on.
 Chapter 28

The girls rushed up to their rooms, quickly picked out the outfits they
wanted, and starting putting them on and beautifying themselves with subtle
touches of make-up, brushing their hair, and so on.
Linda changed in Nicole's room because they did most everything together,
but also because she wanted to continue her persuasion attempts. As she
wiped her soaked pussy clean, she said, "I'm sorry we didn't get to finish
our little test, but no matter. I know you're gonna make me proud today just
the same. Just imagine yourself bouncing up and down on his cock! Feel his
huge cunt-splitter balls-deep in you! Can you imagine anything better? He'll
be so happy! He'll finally be fulfilled... fucking his beloved daughter!"
"I don't know Linda..." she said unsure of her feelings. "I don't know if I
have the courage! I-It's so sinful! I-I..." She also was cleaning her pussy
area, and it took a lot of cleaning because she was so swampy with fresh
pussy juice streaming out. She was extremely frustrated by the timing of her
father's arousal, because she'd been on the brink of a great climax. She'd
been holding out until Linda could plunge her four fingers in her, and then
that never happened.
She was tempted to just masturbate herself instead of cleaning up, but her
father had said he wanted to see them in "a couple of minutes," so she didn't
have time. She wound up sort of half cleaning and half masturbating, and
that left her unable to finish either task, not to mention extremely horny.
Linda asked, "You want to leave your dad frustrated?!"
"NO!"
"Do you prefer torturing him to giving him what he wants and needs?"
"NO, obviously not! I love him!"
"Then why are you torturing him? Why do you deny what he wishes for so
intently? If you want to be a good daughter, you have to satisfy him in
every way. If you don't let his manhood inside your pussy and your ass
you'll be failing him. Do you want to fail him?"
"NO! I don't want to fail Daddy! But..." She was torn with indecision.
"Tell me you'll try it... If you can't go through with it, then it's okay, you
tried your best."
Nicole still looked uncertain.
Linda pressed, "I'm only asking for one try!"
"O-okay... I'll think about it... But I'm not sure I can do this! It's just so
sinful!"
"I trust you, Nicky, I just know you won't let your dad down when the time
comes."
Satisfied that that was the best she could do with time running out, Linda
helped Nicole finish dressing. She whispered in her ear, "Daddy's gonna
fuck you today. He really will. Get ready to be speared by his big cock!"
Nicole shivered all over. She was so nervous that her hands shook.
-----
Jack took off all his clothes and laid back on his bed. He'd lost enough
weight recently that he could finally take his shirt off and not feel self-
conscious about it. He knew he still had some slight love handles, but he
figured he was only about ten pounds overweight, and that wasn't bad at all.
The problem was how that compared to his centerfold-worthy girls, and his
possibly even more physically perfect wife, but they accepted him as he
was, and that was what mattered most.
He was chomping at the bit to get started. He closed his eyes and fantasized
about the kinds of clothes the girls would wear. After the nurse role-play, he
had high expectations.
"Hi, Professor Devoux," Linda said.
He opened his eyes and stared at the sexy teens as they stood at the door to
his room. His expectations were not disappointed in the least. They were
wearing the same conservative uniforms they wore to school all year. That
meant red pleated skirts and a white blouse (the uniform also included a
jacket that matched the skirt, for cold days, but they weren't wearing those
now.) They had their backpacks full of books slung over their backs, but
done in a way that thrust their huge tits forward.
Just seeing them in those uniforms was arousing at most any time for him,
because he'd gone to the same school when he was their age and he had
many memories and fantasies involving girls wearing that exact style of
uniform. But what made their outfits special was the way that they had
adjusted them to be much sexier. Their blouses were unbuttoned all the way
down their fronts, and they'd tied knots just below their bosoms. In addition
to showing off all their sexy tummies, and pushing their big tits tightly
together, they'd left the blouses so wide open above the knot that their
nipples were peeking out a little bit.
The skirts were similarly seductive, except they'd been arranged slightly
differently. They'd folded them partly inside out so they were only half as
long as usual. Linda wore her greatly shortened skirt ridiculously low, so
most of her bush would have been showing if she hadn't have shaved it off
already. Nicole wore her equally short skirt way up high, so a glimpse of
pink from the bottom of her pussy lips could be seen.
Needless to say, it was obvious they weren't wearing bras or panties.
They also wore stockings, garters, and five-inch high black heels to
complete their outfit. It was a schoolgirl uniform that usually only existed in
fantasies and porno movies.
"Wow!" was all Jack could say. "WOW!"
A wave of incredible arousal hit Nicole when she saw how Jack's penis
responded to their outfits. He was already fully hard, but he was so inspired
that his penis rose up all on its own to point straight up. It's just like Linda's
fantasy she was telling me a little while ago! Exactly the same! This is the
point where I have to decide which way I will serve Daddy's cock! No! It's
his decision! A perfect daughter obeys her father in all ways, even when he
wants to use my body for his perverted lusts. Especially then! And Linda
said he'd sit up on me, spread my legs, and just... slide it in!
Oh God! Linda's so right. If I leave it up to him, and I should, that means
I'm gonna get fucked today! Oh God! Please, Lord, please! Give me
strength. Tell me this isn't wrong! Help me endure this terrible sin!
Her just finished efforts to dry her pussy were ruined in seconds, because
she started to immediately gush, like she needed the lubrication for
imminent fucking. She was torn between running out of the room or
throwing herself on the bed, but she did neither and just stood there with her
mouth open and her hands politely trying to cover her gaping maw.
Linda noticed her friend's wide open mouth and unexpected reaction, but
then she saw Jack's boner pointing straight up. She slyly smiled, correctly
guessing her friend's general thoughts on that.
But the horny blonde was eager to get a role-play started, so she tried to go
on without Nicole for now, and said, "Professor Devoux? May we speak to
you for a second?" She crossed her legs and slid her hands down her thighs
in a shy pose, looking almost like she needed to pee. She also made sure to
bend over so more of her big tits would spill out.
Jack was speechless. He hadn't expected something like this, since he'd only
given them a couple of minutes to prepare (admittedly, they'd taken a little
bit longer), and he knew they hadn't had any time since the nurse role-play
to buy new outfits. But they'd obviously improvised with what they had in a
very clever way.
He just nodded.
Linda said in a sultry purr, "Um, Professor, you see... We did pretty badly
on our last test, and we're wondering if there's anything we can do to make
up for it. ANYthing!" Her voice was full of sexual suggestion.
He knew that was the start to pretty much the oldest teacher-student fantasy
in the book, but it was popular because it worked. Finding his voice, he
said, "You two look so hot! TOO hot! I'd love to go through some big role-
play, but some other day. Right now, I'm so insanely horny, I need your cute
little tongues on my dick right now!"
At that, Nicole snapped out of her cock-focused daze, and both girls leaped
into action - literally. They dropped their backpacks and leaped onto the
bed.
But although they were eager to start licking and sucking his erection, they
had a greater initial need to kiss and hug him. They cuddled up on either
side, and one girl would French kiss him while the other would pepper
kisses all over his face. But they didn't neglect his hard-on, and both of
them stroked it at the same time. It took a few moments of hands bumping
into each other, but soon enough Nicole claimed the top half and Linda the
lower, and then ten fingers slid up and down like their two hands were one.
Jack loved their slutty school outfits, but he loved taking them off even
more. He managed to undo the knots on their fronts, and once their blouses
were opened wide, he freely kneaded their ample racks. He was an equal
opportunity kneader, and kept one hand on each of their bosoms.
After a couple minutes of this, the girls' cock need grew too great, and they
both started to slither and slide their mostly naked bodies down him so they
could get started on cocksucking.
As he watched them do that, he said, "Girls, I gotta warn ya, I'm so excited
already that I'm gonna blow real soon! In a minute or two, if you both suck
me like you did before!"
That sounded just great to the girls, and they hurried their mouths to his
throbbing boner. Delightful visions of cummy faces and tits, and tummies
full of cum filled their heads.
Linda was so overcome as she started to kiss and lick Jack's cockhead (right
along with Nicole), that she moaned huskily, "Oh! Mr. Devoux! It's so
GOOD!"
Jack had been waiting for her to call him that, and he was pleased it had
happened so quickly. He said, "Linda, you know I hate it when you call me
that. I'll make you a deal: I'll call you 'Daughter' if you call me 'Daddy.'"
There was a dead silence, like the calm before the storm. Then Linda
squealed and screamed so loud that Jack and Nicole had to plug their ears.
But the screaming cut off just as quickly, because Linda showed her full
approval for that idea by engulfing his cockhead and then some, and then
madly bobbing on it.
She thought, "Daughter!" He called me "Daughter!" For real! Oh! This is
the best day of my life! And I've got his cock in my mouth! My DADDY'S
cock! YES!
The girls were very good at sharing his cock, but Nicole could tell that
Linda needed this much more than she did. She pulled back from Jack's
privates altogether and let Linda go to town for as long as she wanted.
While Nicole was out of the action, she took her blouse, skirt, and garters
off. Then, seeing that Linda was still bobbing madly on Jack's big erection,
she scooted back up and cuddled against her father's chest.
She ran her hands over him and kissed him here and there. She cooed,
"Daddy, that makes me so happy too! Linda's gonna be my sister now,
right?"
Jack was careening up towards a great climax, so he was in no condition to
talk, but he managed a nod.
"Oh goody! We're gonna be your two sex mistress daughters!" Nicole made
to kiss his lips, but then she realized he was so excited he was struggling
just to get enough air to breathe, so she kissed her way along his neck and
up to his right ear instead.
Linda heard that, deduced Jack's affirmative response, and then squealed all
over again, even though she had all of Jack's cockhead in her mouth at the
time.
Jack had been close to his guess that he'd only last a couple minutes of
cocksucking. He held out about three minutes in all, but Linda was just so
relentless and passionate that he didn't even think to give a warning. He just
came in her mouth.
Linda had her eyes closed so she could fully concentrate on her thick task,
and when he started to cum, her eyes opened very wide. But other than that,
she hardly changed her behavior and just kept right on bobbing with great
suction while his cum blasted into the back of her mouth.
It was even hard to tell when his climax ended (except for the look on his
face), because she kept right on steadily licking and sucking until he was
fully flaccid. Only then did she crawl up his body so she could look into his
eyes to talk intimately.
However, she had to wait a little bit, because as soon as Nicole judged he
could breathe well enough, she got busy kissing him on the lips. So the
busty blonde bided her time by cuddling close and kissing as much of his
face as she could without bumping into Nicole's head.
Finally, Linda remembered to speak, and the word "Daddy" popped out of
her mouth. That made her so excited that she started breathlessly repeating
it: "Daddy! Daddy, Daddy, Daddy, Daddy, Daddy, Daddy, Daddy, Daddy,
Daddy! Oh my God! I can't wait to be part of this family!"
Jack broke the kissing with Nicole to say, "I think you are already family,
Linda."
"Oh, thank you, Daddy!" She embraced him as best she could while
remaining cuddled with her big tits mashed into his chest, and she brought
her lips to his temporarily unoccupied ones. But she stopped just short, and
said, "I'd kiss you forever, but I still have a lot of your cum on my tongue
that I'm savoring."
"Oh! Kiss me, then!" Nicole said eagerly upon hearing that.
The two girls shared an electric kiss mere inches in front of Jack's face. He
could clearly see his cum being snowballed back and forth, because they
kept their mouths a little bit apart just so he could enjoy that sight. They
also each mashed a tit into his chest, and groped for his penis at the exact
same time. It was still flaccid and small, but they took turns holding and
caressing it anyway.
Finally, the girls ended their kissing, and Linda gasped out, "I'm so happy!
Oh Daddy! I'm so happy! Daddy, Daddy, Daddy! That's why I always called
you 'Mr. Devoux,' you know; I was hoping that would someday inspire you
to ask me to call you 'Daddy' instead. Oh, and did you know that you're
going to fuck me today?"
He'd been feeling relaxed and happy, idly caressing their massive racks, but
upon hearing that he jerked his head forward and bumped into Linda's head
a little bit. "What?! What did you say?!"
Linda proudly repeated, "You're gonna fuck me! No, my DADDY is gonna
fuck me! I always tell Nicky that a good daughter does EVERYTHING for
her daddy... EVERYTHING! Now that I'm your daughter too, I've gotta let
you fuck me anytime you want too!"
Nicole giggled. "Hoisted by your own petard!"
Linda quipped, "No, I'm gonna be hoisted by DADDY'S petard! And
repeatedly impaled!"
This fucking talk was causing Jack's penis to rebound already. The fact the
girls were already taking turns fondling it sped up the process, and soon it
was engorged enough for both their hands to hold it and stroke it at once.
But Linda playfully poked at Nicole, sinking her finger deep into her busty
friend's tanned tit-flesh. "But don't think YOU'RE off the hook, girl! You're
gonna get fucked today too, if I have any say in it! And since you're his real
flesh and blood daughter, I think it's only fair that you get first dibs!"
Nicole's mouth dropped and her eyes opened wide. She had just been
thinking that she would be able to dodge that issue, at least for today, by
Linda's declaration that she wanted to get fucked.
Linda playfully rubbed her nose against Jack's, and stared into his eyes from
only an inch or two away. "Today, I'm gonna help my best friend and new
sister become totally free! Today, you'll have everything from her, her and
me. EVERYTHING! We wanna be your mistresses and fuck sluts forever
and ever, Daddy!"
Jack was open mouthed again. Linda was always surprising him. Even
though he'd heard some of these things while eavesdropping earlier, he
hadn't expected either of them to brazenly say them to his face in a non-
role-play situation.
Linda pulled the rest of her outfit off, including her stockings, garters, and
heels. That inspired Nicole to take off her remaining items too. The ecstatic
blonde said, "Somehow, it only seems right for Daddy to fuck us when
we're all buck naked."
Then she whispered right into Nicky's ear, but loud enough for Jack to hear
too since their heads were all close together, "Today you'll truly become
your father's lover!"
Nicole was very worried, and looked it. "I don't know, Linda! I'm scared!
I'm scared!"
Linda brushed that off. "Awww, you just need to calm down and get used to
the idea." She necked with her again, hoping that would help calm her
down, but it didn't have much effect this time.
Then Linda came up with another idea. "I know! Let's suck on his cock n'
balls a little more! That perks you up every time!"
Both gorgeous teens scooted down his body and got back to licking his stiff
dick together. Nicole swallowed his pole and bobbed over his sweet spot for
nearly a minute while Linda jacked him off and licked his balls. Then it was
Linda's turn to do the same. They switched back and forth frequently, rarely
bobbing for even one solid minute before changing positions again.
At one point, Nicole commented while waiting her turn, "I love this! I mean
not just loving your cock with my lips and tongue, but this trading back and
forth with my sister! Linda, isn't this the BEST?! Sucking Daddy's cock
with you makes me so happy that I almost want to cry. It's like it bonds the
two of us into one. We need to do exactly this, with the taking turns
bobbing and ball sucking, like, every day, three times a day! At a
minimum!"
Linda giggled a little bit even though her lips were stretched wide over
Jack's fat boner. She was unwilling to pull off in the middle of her turn to
speak, but she managed to nod in emphatic agreement. She too felt it was a
way she and Nicole bonded together, and that was a big part of the fun.
The talking quickly died out since both girls were so intently focusing on
their cocksucking turns. Sometimes, especially while Nicole waited for her
turns to come around, she pondered the morality of fucking. Her thoughts
were skewed in favor of it considering she either had all of Jack's cockhead
or one of his balls in her mouth while she was doing most of her thinking. It
was hard to argue to herself that that was okay but fucking wasn't,
especially when she was out of her mind horny.
However, Linda wanted to be absolutely sure Nicole was insanely aroused.
So, now that Linda had recovered a bit from the great "daughter" surprise,
she began playing with Nicole's clit and pussy lips.
It felt so good that Nicole forgot to protest.
A couple of minutes later, when it happened to be Linda's turn again, Nicole
looked up at him from his crotch. She blushed as she started to speak.
"Daddy... do you want to feel your cock inside me? Do you want to fuck
me?" She desperately needed to hear his answer.
Despite all the cocksucking and stroking and licking going on down in his
crotch, he knew this was crucial, so he focused his concentration on
replying. "OF COURSE! To fuck both you and Linda would be a dream
come true for me. I would be honored to be your first."
She saucily said, "And only!" Then she winked.
Linda pulled her lips off Jack's boner just then, partly because she was so
pleasantly surprised by Nicole's comment that she wanted to say something.
Nicole immediately took over, engulfing his throbbing rod. Her arousal was
off the charts as she thought about what her words implied, plus the joy of
sliding over his most sensitive spot and hearing his nearly agonized moans
of extreme pleasure. That was the most beautiful music to her ears, and
Linda felt the same.
Linda had been panting hard, but she calmed down enough to say, "Me too!
Daddy, if you'll have me, I want you to be the only man to fuck me for the
rest of my life! I want you to own and control my body, forever!"
Jack gasped. He seriously felt like his heart stopped.
Nicole was too busy sucking to speak, but she nodded vigorously, trying to
make clear that she fully agreed.
Jack gasped again. He felt like the room was spinning, he was so out of his
mind with euphoria and arousal.
The talking and sucking was sending him reeling towards another great
climax. He was having increasing difficult stringing his words together. He
gasped out, "Oh my darling... Are you... are you going to...?" The man was
simply mad with lust, thinking about fucking his two girls.
Linda had her mouth free, although she was licking up and down his lower
shaft at the time. She said, "She is! We both are! Our cunts belong to you
now! You and you alone!"
Nicole could actually feel the effect of those words on Jack's dick as it
throbbed wildly inside her mouth. She was still wavering on the fucking
question, but she knew in her heart that it was a done deal and she would
love it.
She thought about her lips sliding up and down, providing great suction all
the way. Not that long ago, I thought this was too weird and immoral to
ever suck my own daddy's yummy cock. How stupid was that? Now it's my
favorite thing to do in the whole wide world! Every afternoon from now on,
Linda and I are gonna be right here with our mouths on Daddy's cock,
loving it and worshipping it with our lips and tongues for hours and hours
until Alison gets home!
But I would have missed out on that if I didn't trust Linda and take her
advice. She says this is what good daughters have to do, and she's so right!
My lips naturally belong wrapped around Daddy's big cock! And she says
fucking is way better! I have to trust her on that too! Besides, how could my
cunt NOT belong to Daddy? That would be wrong! I love it when he runs
his hands over every inch of my body, and that includes my pussy.
Especially my pussy! In my heart of hearts I know I was born and bred to be
his fuck slut! Well, one of his fuck sluts, with my new sister!
The next time Nicole pulled off and Linda took over, Nicole asked as she
jacked off the lower four inches of his shaft, "Y-you want to put it in... in
my b-butt too?" She was ashamed just to ask this, but she needed the
confirmation of Linda's words.
Jack replied, "Darling! I-if you'd let me do that, I... I'd be the happiest man
in the world!" He thought, This is beyond my wildest dreams! Anal sex with
Nicky, my own teen daughter! And if she does it, I'm sure Linda will too!
Seconds later, he shouted, "I'm about to cum! Can't hold back!"
Linda suddenly pulled her lips off and said, "Wait! Wait!" To Nicole, she
added, "Pull back! Don't touch him!"
Nicole had been rolling one of his balls around inside her mouth, but she
pulled away in confusion.
Linda was so insistent that Jack tried his best to hold back, even though he
didn't understand why it was so important. But it was a losing battle; he'd
already crossed the threshold. He cried out, "Can't do it! Gonna cum!"
Linda acted fast and squeezed his shaft right at the root. She'd had luck
doing that to him once before, and since then she'd read up on how to do it
properly.
Sure enough, his urge to climax passed. He marveled at his luck, and all the
fun and extremely arousing times before him.
 Chapter 29

Jack gasped, "Amazing! ... But why did you do that? I LIKE to cum."
Linda let go of his throbbing pole, sat up, and explained, "Daddy, I know
you're not a sexual superman, but who is? We have to take into account
you're not a teenager anymore. We've got a LOT of fun stuff still to do
today, and we're gonna need your hard cock! For starters, you need to cum
in my cunt at least once, and in Nicky's cunt at least once!"
Just hearing that sent chills down his spine. He chuckled. He was glad that
yesterday had basically been a moving day, giving his penis a chance to
rest. "Oh man! You're really gonna put me through my paces today. Well,
can I take a rest first?"
Linda surprised even herself by shouting, "NO!" She sat up on him and
quickly straddled herself over his crotch. She held his dick straight up and
impaled herself down on it. She let out a great long sigh until he was in her
balls-deep.
"Holy fuck!" Jack exclaimed, finally reacting to what had just happened. He
sat up in shock. Hooooly FUCK! Fuck, fuck, fuck! I can't believe it! I'm
actually inside Linda! My new daughter! I'm fucking her! Whoa, that was
fast! And INTENSE! It feels sooooo good! Ugh! TIGHT!
Linda threw her arms around him. She held him, but lost her balance in the
process and drove him back to the bed. But her arms remained tight around
him and his hard-on stayed fully impaled in her.
As if he wasn't surprised enough by all that, he was even more astounded
when Linda started to cry without restraint.
He stroked Linda's long blonde hair. "What's wrong, Daughter? What's
wrong?"
But his mention of the word "daughter" only doubled the intensity of her
sobbing, making it impossible for her to speak.
Nicole, meanwhile, was burning with jealousy. She thought, What's wrong
with me?! I don't begrudge the fact that Linda's impaled on Daddy's cock.
That's not only her right, it's her duty, especially now that he's made her his
second daughter. Good daughters are always ready and willing to spread
their legs for their daddies. But dammit, I wanted to be first!
She realized with some chagrin, Well, there goes the last of my resistance to
the idea. I want Daddy to fuck me so bad that I can taste it! More than I've
ever wanted anything ever before! I can almost feel him splitting my pussy
wide open. I know it's wrong and a sin, but I don't care! I have no choice
but to live a life of sin now, because I can't resist giving in to the power of
Daddy's big cock! Heck, I even feel bad for Alison, especially since she let
Linda move in with us. But nothing can stop me! I belong underneath
Daddy, with his big cock pumping into me! That's my fate!
Hurry up, Linda! If you're gonna be first, at least be quick about it!
Jack was confused. He thought, Linda's very upset at something, but I can't
figure out for my life what it could be. She was over the moon a minute ago.
If it's the fact that we've started to fuck, then why is she keeping my dick in
her? He tried to wiggle out of her, but she'd clenched down with her pussy
muscles and put a stop to that.
Finally, Linda's crying lessened enough for her to explain. "I'm sorry I'm
crying, but I'm just so happy! These are tears of joy! I have you and Nicky,
and you're cock is in me and my best friend is by my side, sharing you! This
is my dream! And then you went and called me 'Daughter' again! It's all too
much! I love you! I love you, Daddy, so much! More than life itself!"
So far, Jack's penis had remained still while being fully sheathed to the back
of Linda's vagina. But now she started to demonstrate her love for him by
thrusting her hips up and down some.
But he was so emotionally moved that the great pleasure surrounding his
dick wasn't even the top thing on his mind. He started to cry tears of joy
too.
And so did Nicole. Her surge of jealousy passed as she realized how happy
this had made her best friend and new sister. As the tears streaked down her
face, she reached out and caressed Linda's bare ass cheeks. There was
sexual desire, but it was their mutual desire for Jack, not any lesbian desire
for each other. She just wanted to encourage Linda to be a great fuck.
Her hands soon slipped down, and she ran her fingers all over Linda's clit
and pussy lips, as well as Jack's shaft whenever some of it was exposed.
She purred to Linda, "Girl, make me proud! Make us all proud. Give your
body to him, give it all to him! Give your cunt to him, now and forever!
You always tell me about how I can be his perfect daughter, but now you
can be his perfect daughter too!"
These words inspired Linda. Soon she was riding hard on his dick.
Ironically, her "perfect daughter" encouragements had been designed to
overcome Nicole's prudish barriers, but on some deep level she'd come to
internalize her own propaganda. She loved the idea of being one of his
perfect daughters, and now she believed that came with important, and near
constant, cock-pleasuring duties.
Jack was inspired too, and he started to thrust up and down, putting as much
energy into the fucking as Linda was.
Before long, Linda stopped her crying and sat up on him so she could ride
him cowgirl style. They made loud slapping sounds as their bodies fucked
each other. Linda's big boobs bounced around wildly, and she threw back
her head like she was a real cowgirl riding a wild, bucking bronco. Her long
blonde hair flew in every direction.
Nicole was wide eyed as she watched the energetic fucking from close up.
She felt her jealousy rising again, especially when Jack reached up and
cupped Linda's globes and gave them some nice squeezes as the fuck went
on. She knew how good his tit-squeezes felt, and wished he at least was
doing that to her.
Linda arched her back, her torso turning while still sitting and bouncing on
Jack's erection. Now that she was sitting up, she was doing nearly all the
work, bouncing energetically while he mostly just laid back and enjoyed it.
But then she reached out and held Nicole's head with both her hands. She
repositioned Nicole, forcing her to look closely into her face even as she
kept bouncing on Jack's pole.
Linda said, "Don't be jealous! I know you must be feeling jealous, but don't
be! Daddy's cock belongs to both of us now, and I suppose to Alison too.
He'll fuck you so much that your cunt will always be leaking his sperm!"
Nicole said in a small, shy voice, "I know. I just wanted to be first."
Linda said, "I know. And I'm sorry about that too. I tried so hard to make
sure you were first in everything because I love you so much and you
deserve it, but I lost my way right before the finish line. My need to get
fucked by Daddy was too strong! Forgive me? Please?"
Nicole's face lit up with genuine happiness. "Of course! We're best friends
forever!"
Linda said, "Tell you what. I promise you he'll take your anal cherry first."
"Oh, wow!" Nicole wasn't sure what to think about that. Anal sex sounded
very scary. But she appreciated the thought.
Still holding Nicole's face, Linda leaned in and kissed her on the lips. It was
a passionate kiss, full of dueling tongues.
Linda stopped her bouncing completely to focus on the kiss; they could
hardly kiss at all as long as one of them was wildly bouncing. She still
squeezed her pussy muscles around Jack's erection from time to time
though, so he wouldn't be too deprived.
Both girls enjoyed the kissing a lot. Now that they had dedicated
themselves to sexually serving him for their entire lives, they knew they
would probably kiss each other like this a lot, and even do more intimate
things with each other. On one level, it was all about visually pleasing him,
and that was still the technical excuse, but more and more, they were
enjoying kissing each other because they were in love with each other too
and it felt good.
When the kiss ended, both girls whispered a heartfelt "I love you" to each
other. They stared lovingly in each other's eyes.
Then Nicole remembered that Linda was still fully impaled on Jack's
erection. Curious, she ran her fingers down and explored where the other
two were joined. She whispered in awe, "He's fucking you!"
Linda let go of Nicole's head, and said, "He is, and it's the BEST! This can
be a good learning experience for you. I like how you run your fingers all
over our joining, but I want you to get back down there and lick us! Lick
Daddy's cock even as it's deep inside my cunt!"
Of course, Nicole couldn't have licked Jack's dick if it was fully inside
Linda. But the bouncing had come to a stop for now due to the talking and
kissing, and Linda sat up enough so there were at least a few inches
exposed. Then she resumed a very light bouncing back and forth over the
next couple of inches, so there would always be a few inches for Nicole's
tongue to explore.
Nicole shifted positions and got busy licking. She made sure she licked
Linda's stretched out pussy lips nearly as much as Jack's thick sliding
inches. She wasn't sure if it was a lesbian thing, but that question was
fading in importance anyway. She knew it would bring even more delirious
pleasure to her friend, and she hoped Linda would do the same thing to her
when she was getting fucked by Jack in the future.
Eventually though, the speed of the thrusting grew, and the depth of each
thrust did too.
As a result, Nicole had to give up her licking.
Linda rode Jack by churning her hips in ways that even a professional belly
dancer would be surprised to see.
Nicole felt envious, because she knew she didn't have the skills to do that.
She wondered if it was even something one could learn, or if some bodies
were just double jointed everywhere, or naturally flexible or something. She
desperately wanted to be a great fuck for her daddy.
But her thoughts were interrupted when Linda said, "Come here, Nicky!"
Linda gyrated her hips one way while the rest of her upper body moved in a
different way. "I want you to hear your father!"
Nicky had been sitting between Jack's and Linda's legs, but she crawled
around the fucking hip action and sat up next to her father's left side, close
to his chest.
She could hear his erotic moans as Linda churned back and forth over his
stiff pole.
Linda asked, "Do you like it, Daddy? Do you like to fuck my sixteen year
old schoolgirl cunt?"
"YES! I love it!"
"Can you hear it, Nicky? He LOVES it!"
As if to prove that point, Jack deeply gripped Linda's ass cheeks and started
to move his hips more vigorously, fucking the foxy schoolgirl back just as
much as she was fucking him.
Linda gasped out to her new sister, "He's gonna love fucking you this much,
or more! He will! You'll see!"
That was music to Nicole's ears, even more than the sounds of Jack's
aroused moaning.
Linda's comment also reminded Jack of fucking Nicole. He obviously
couldn't start doing that just yet, but he suddenly reached out and grasped
her big firm teen tits. Despite all the bouncing and thrusting, he somehow
managed to knead her ample tit-flesh too.
Nicole loved that. Not only did it make her buzz and tingle with pleasure all
over, but she appreciated that she was being included.
Linda looked down at Jack. Her big tits were swinging around in circles.
"Do you like to fuck my teen pussy?"
"Y-y-yes!" He could hardly speak, the fucking was so intense.
"Do you want to put your cock inside Nicky too?"
"Oh my God! YES! I need it!"
Linda concluded triumphantly, "See, Nicky? He NEEDS to put his dick
inside you! Will you deny him his needs?"
"No, Daddy, never!" Nicole said passionately. She arched her back and
thrust her tits forward, making it easier for him to play with them. "My
body belongs to you and you alone, Daddy! ALL of it!"
Linda asked, "What do you love most, Nicky? Your daddy or your cherry?"
"My daddy! Daddy, I want you to take my virginity! Take my cherry!"
Nicole was fingering her pussy now. Between the sounds of bodies slapping
together, her father's hands mauling her bouncy boobs, and Linda's arousing
question, she felt she was losing her mind to uncontrollable lust.
Linda pressed, "You want to be the perfect daughter? A good and obedient
daughter?"
Two fingers were pumping frantically in and out of her hot box as she
watched Linda bouncing around like a rag doll. "YES! Daddy, I want to be
the BEST daughter ever! I want to serve your cock! I want you to make me
your sex slave! Until I die!"
That "sex slave" comment hit all three of them like a powerful electric
shock. Even Nicole was stunned despite the fact that she'd been the one
who had said it, since didn't know she would say it until the words slipped
out of her mouth.
Linda was so floored that she forgot to keep up her bouncing. But a great
orgasmic surge ran through her, and she suddenly started bouncing even
more intensely than before. In fact, it was less bouncing, and more long and
deep impalements every single time. She shouted out, "Yes! Yes! Daddy,
make her your sex slave! And me too! Oh God! To serve you as a SLAVE!
That's what I really want! I love this so much!"
She started to cum hard.
That was the final straw that triggered Jack's climax too.
Linda sank down on him and stayed with his thickness fully sheathed in her,
so she could feel every last throb and twitch as he flooded the back of her
vagina with his seed.
Nicole would have cum at any second as well, but seeing the other two
cumming made her orgasm hit her that much sooner and harder. She was
particularly staggered by the fact that Linda was getting her pussy filled
with her daddy's cum. She wondered what that felt like, and how long it
would take before she could find out firsthand.
As Jack's cum kept firing, a thought came to him. Oh SHIT! Condoms!
What about condoms?! Oh no! It's too late! I could knock her up!
But that thought was even more arousing to him than disturbing, given how
incredibly aroused he was already. By the time he was finished cumming in
Linda, he was half-convinced he'd impregnated her.
The three of them laid there, panting hard. Linda had fallen back down onto
Jack's chest, but his dick remained inside her as they rested.
 Chapter 30

Their orgasms had been so great that it took a while for them to recover.
They simply cuddled together and breathed.
But as the minutes passed and Jack's orgasmic urge died down, his feelings
about impregnating Linda went from euphoric to worried. Finally, he
muttered, "Uh, I didn't think about a condom, until..."
Linda had her head resting against one side of his neck while Nicole's head
was resting against the other side. Both of their voluptuous bodies were
sprawled all over his in a lazy tangle. Linda was unable to look him in the
eyes without moving, and she was too tired to do that. She said, "No
problem. I've been on the pill for ages now." She kissed and licked his neck
reassuringly.
"Oh." He had mixed feelings about that, but he decided that on balance it
was for the best. He wasn't ready to be a father again.
Linda continued, "And before you ask, Nicole's covered too. I've been
having her take the pill for the past month. The timing couldn't be better,
since you need a month to be on the safe side."
Nicole asked, "You have?! But I haven't taken any pills!"
Linda smirked. "Sure you have. Remember how I had you take that
amazing vitamin supplement starting last month? Those weren't vitamins! I
could see things were heating up with Mr. Devoux, er, sorry, Daddy! Boy, I
hate to make that mistake, but old habits die hard. Anyway, I just put some
of my contraceptives in a generic bottle."
"Oh." The brunette teen thought about that for a little bit. Then she said, "I
suppose I could be mad at you for tricking me, but I can't be, because you
had my best interests at heart. You knew me better than I did! You knew it
was just a matter of time before I became my daddy's willing sex slave.
Well, one of them. Thanks!"
The sexpot girls lifted their heads enough from Jack's neck to make eye
contact with each other, and they clasped hands together across his chest.
Jack got a sinking feeling when he heard them use the words "sex slave"
again. It wasn't that he disliked the idea; in fact, it was an incredible turn-on
for him. But there were complications. For starters, he remembered that
he'd used his recently purchased spying equipment to record this entire
session, and they were still being recorded. Alison had been very
disappointed to find out she wouldn't be able to watch live this afternoon in
the exact same way as they'd done two days ago, and he'd offered the
consolation of recording it so she could watch later.
He thought, When I'd done that, I'd assumed we would just play around
with more role-plays and dual blowjobs and such. I hadn't expected I'd get
to fuck both my daughters! Alison might freak to see that. And shit, that's
another thing. I've pronounced Linda to be my daughter. Now, I know
Alison fully approves, but the plan was that she would be there when we
made the announcement. I let my passion get the best of me again.
But the biggest problem is all this "sex slave" talk. I know Alison gets off on
how submissive they are to me, but within reason! If she hears that, she's
likely to sober up, and maybe even reconsider the entire sharing idea. I
think I'm gonna have to pretend I forgot to record this. Or, at the very least,
save the tape until she's is ready to see it, after we've all been fucking for a
while. I know I'll treasure it forever, and we're not even close to being done.
What a day!
Still, the "forgot to record it" excuse can only work once or twice. I need to
get them to tone down their language, or I won't be able to record anything
for my wife at all. Besides, it probably isn't healthy for them to think of
themselves as my sex slaves. Heck, none of this is really healthy for any
kind of normal maturity process, but we're all too addicted to stop now.
Still, I can try to get them to tone it down a notch.
He cleared his throat, and said, "Girls, I must say, I love the devotion you
both have shown to me. I don't deserve it."
"Nonsense!" Linda said adamantly. "When my parents died, I thought my
world was effectively over. But you took me in, from that very first night,
and took care of anything. I was so sad when my aunt agreed to take me in,
because I knew my proper place was here with you and Nicky. You saved
my life! You make me so happy, every single day. I want to reward you by
permanently enslaving myself to your cock."
He had an arm wrapped around her, and he took that hand and brought it to
one of her breasts. Once he had his fingers fully sunken into her soft tit-
flesh, she sighed contentedly and cuddled into him a little more. His penis
was still in her pussy, even though it was only half-hard at best, but she
used her pussy muscles to give it a few squeezes.
Not to be outdone, Nicole also moved the arm he had wrapped around her
and pulled his hand to one of her breasts. Then she said just as adamantly,
"Ditto! I agree with everything my sister just said." She said to Linda,
"Ooh! That sends shivers down my spine, calling you 'sister.'"
The two girls shared another long, loving French kiss across Jack's chest.
Then Nicole pulled back, and said to Jack, "Of course, you know my story
is a little different. I felt torn apart when Gabrielle left us, Daddy. It wasn't
just that she left us, it was how she did it, and how she's had no place for me
in her life since the divorce. But you were there for me and loved me more
than any two parents could, combined. And I know you weren't driven by
some kind of lust, because my body hadn't developed much yet. Heck, my
tits had only just started to come in."
Linda reached across Jack's chest and pinched one of Nicole's nipples.
"Well, they certainly made up for lost time since then!" She giggled. "It
almost scares me when I think you're not even done growing yet. By the
time you're eighteen, you're gonna be nothing but tits for Daddy to play
with!"
Nicole lifted up her head so she could look down at the way Linda was
molded into Jack's chest. Then she said, "What about you? You're gonna be
as stacked as Alison, even, before long!" She reached across and pinched
one of Linda's nipples.
Linda teased back, "Yeah, but you, you're gonna need a wheelbarrow just to
carry them around!"
The girls started a playful nipple pinching war. Jack had been content to just
caress and knead their ample tit-flesh, but soon he got into the nipple
pinching too.
They responded by pinching his nipples as well, and generally giggling up a
storm.
He was surprised at how good that felt. Of course, it helped that Linda's
pussy was continuing to squeeze his dick from time to time, slowly
restoring it to full hardness.
But when the three of them had more or less settled down, Jack said, "Girls,
I love that you both love me so much. But this 'sex slave' talk is a bit much
for me. It's arousing, yes, but it makes me uncomfortable. Remember a few
days ago when I told you to tone down the submissive talk? Remember how
I said you shouldn't call me 'Master' or anything like that?"
Linda pouted, "But Daddy! That was then, and this is now. Everything's
changed."
Nicole added, "And what's the harm? Besides, it's what I feel in my heart. I
love the idea of being your slave."
He winced, and said, "I'm gonna pretend I didn't hear that. Words matter.
I'm ordering you not to use any master or slave talk, or even think it. I love
that you want to be so devoted to me in bed, but you should remain proud,
independent women out of bed. So maybe you could call yourselves
something else? Like, how 'bout 'pet?'"
The girls loved that. Their eyes lit up, and they both started babbling about
how great it was to be his "sex pet."
When Linda made a comment about how pets needed leashes, and Nicole
nodded emphatically, Jack chuckled with some chagrin. Hmmm. Not my
brightest idea. I think that's almost as bad as "sex slave!" I fear this kind of
talk still isn't gonna be toned down enough for Alison's viewing. Oh well.
I'll deal with that later. Call me a terrible person, but I like the sound of
"sex pet." No, hell, who am I kidding? I love it!
Linda sat back up and resumed churning her hips like before. "Guess what,
Nicky? We have ignition!"
"What do you mean?"
"I mean, it's your turn now! Daddy's cock is as hard as it's ever gonna get. I
could be selfish and grind on it for a while, but I'm gonna stop while I still
have the willpower." She raised her hips higher, emptied her cunt, and
moved to his side.
Nicole stared at Jack's fully exposed stiffness. She loved how it was soaked
with his own cum, and even more so with Linda's pussy juices. She felt a
strong desire to lick it clean, but an even stronger desire to feel it inside her
own pussy.
Linda also looked at it. She sat off to the side, and held it straight up.
"Nicky, if you want to be the perfect daughter and be one of your daddy's
treasured sex pets, do it! Come here and sit on this fat fuckstick! Tell her
what you want, Daddy!"
Jack also looked down at his erection as he spoke. "Nicole, my princess, I
want you! I need to feel my cock inside your pussy, Darling! God help me,
but I... I just need it!"
The voluptuous teen crawled in between his legs. But his passing mention
of God brought back all her fears about the sinfulness of this incestuous
deed at the worst possible time. She was having a fresh wave of doubts now
that she was getting so close to really doing it. She sincerely worried she
might not go to Heaven if she went through with this.
Rather than get into position to get fucked, she got on all fours between his
legs and bent her head down. She started to lick his cock clean while Linda
continued to hold it and even jack it a little bit.
Linda was disappointed. "Nicky, you look like a totally wanton Daddy-
loving slut! I love the way your big tits lightly brush against the sheets and
how you wiggle your ass back and forth like it's connected to your licking
tongue somehow. But now's not the time! You know you're just delaying the
inevitable!"
Jack, thinking that she'd chickened out and was trying to compensate by
giving him a good slurpy licking instead, said, "I love you my princess...
but if y-you can't... can't do it, it's okay. I... I can understand..."
Nicole's heart soared. Daddy loves me so much that he's willing to make this
great sacrifice! He's denying his own needs, so I don't have to feel bad!
What a perfect daddy!
She felt more shame than ever before. As she kept licking her way around
his cockhead, she thought, I'm betraying and failing my loving father! I'm
being selfish and cruel! He's such a great and handsome man! The least I
can do is give him my virginity, and be one of his permanent sex pets! I'm
gonna be Daddy's perfect lover, and that's all there is to it!
She stopped licking and sat up. "Daddy, I'm so sorry. I love you! I'll never
fail you again!" She crawled up his body and embraced him as he continued
to lie there. She squashed her double D-cups against his chest. "Daddy, fuck
me! Fuck me now! Make me your bitch, your whore, your slut, your slave!
I'll do anything you want, you'll see! Let me be the perfect daughter!"
She suddenly rolled over until she was flat on her back. Somehow, it
seemed best that she get fucked in the missionary position for her first time.
She wanted to see and feel her father on top of her, dominating her.
This left Linda some ways away, on the other side of Jack. She asked, "Are
you ready to be your father's lover, Nicky?"
"YES!" Nicole was practically manic with fuck-lust. Her conscience had
been defeated and she was ready to obey all of his orders in full. She
thought, The old me, that prudish and bashful girl is no more! I've become
Daddy's teen slut and sex pet. My reason to live is to give him pleasure. I'm
not just saying that; I feel it with every fiber of my being, and it feels great!
She was hornier than she had ever been in her life.
Jack suddenly rolled on top of Nicole. He held his stiff penis and pushed it
against her soaked pussy lips.
Linda cheered him on. "Do it! Do it, Daddy! Pop her cherry! Take her!
Bone her! Now!"
Inspired, he pressed his entire body forward, forcing his erection into her
tight gash.
"YEEEESSS!" Nicole screamed without restraint. "I love you, Daddy!
UGH!" She felt her pussy stretching open as half the tip entered her.
He kept on pushing down and in.
"AAAAEEEEAAAAIIIIEEE!" she yelled again.
The crown of his penis was completely inside her now. Her inner walls
hugged it like a glove. It hurt a little bit in the beginning, but she quickly
got used to it. She felt complete. It was like her purpose in life had been
fulfilled. He'd only just started to enter her, and she already knew that her
greatest joy in life would be getting fucked frequently as one of her father's
sex pets.
With a loud grunt, he pushed in deeper. She was so tight that it was very
slow going.
He felt Linda's hands on his hips, pushing him down. "What are you
waiting for? FUCK HER!" she ordered.
He laughed a bit at that, but he pushed down some more. He was about half
way inside her by now.
She felt like she'd truly been split it two! The good daughter felt totally
immobilized by this shaft of meat impaling her. She could feel the living
rod of flesh stretching her, a living thing inside her body. She was being
well and truly fucked.
Linda also reached down and grabbed at one of Nicole's ass cheeks as best
she could, given that Nicole was trapped between her father and the bed.
"Hey, you! What do you think you're doing? I know it feels incredible, but
don't just lie there! Now is your time to shine and prove your worth as a
good sex pet and daughter. Fuck him back for all you're worth!"
The formerly prudish teen orgasmed as she started moving her hips up and
down. She felt her father's stiff manhood slowly disappearing even deeper
inside her. It was very difficult for the teen to accept all of his manhood
inside her. It was just so thick, too thick! She'd never felt this full.
"All the way down, girl! You've got to take it all in!" Linda urged her. She
kept pushing on Jack's ass cheeks with both hands.
Nicole looked at Jack's eyes as his cockhead slid deeper inside her teen
pussy. She didn't know it, but his thick rod had just slipped past her cervix
and was headed to the very back of her vagina. His hands grabbed her hips,
and he thrust in with more vigor.
The look of satisfaction and pleasure on his face gave her a renewed energy
and she worked with him until he was full impaled in her, balls-deep. She
moaned with both pain and pleasure.
The panting girl soon felt his balls hitting her slit.
Her father just moaned in lust, unable to say anything. Now that he had a
moment to reflect, he wondered, What would Alison think if she could be
watching right now? Would she still be so enthusiastic about her sharing
plan? Somehow, I doubt it. This isn't just sexy fun and games, like with the
nurse role-play, this is emotionally intense! How could she not be jealous
about the closeness we're sharing, and how could she not worry about
being left out?
He pulled back and rammed home again, making Nicole cry out as she felt
the joy of total impalement all over again.
"See how he loves it?" Linda continued to encourage her new sister. "You
are his teen slut!"
"Yes! I'm his teen slut!" Nicole was totally overtaken by mad lust now.
The dirty words were turning Nicole on even more. (And, needless to say,
Jack's admonition to tone down their language was forgotten in the heat of
the moment, although at least they avoided 'master' and 'slave.') Nicole had
no idea how to be a good fucker, but she had seen Linda bouncing on his
dick, and so she tried to imitate the rhythm she'd observed. But her efforts
were feeble at best. Jack was in charge, and he was thrusting in and out so
deeply and steadily now that it was all she could do to hold on for dear life.
It felt so good that she thought she was really losing her mind.
She cried out, "I'm your sex pet, Daddy! Your sex pet!"
"Good!" Linda said. "As am I! But that's not all. Tell him what else you
are!"
Nicole gasped, "I'm your perfect daughter, Daddy! I'll do anything you
want! I'll suck your dick, I'll swallow your cum, I'll fuck your cock!
Anything! Anytime! Daddy, let me live to serve you!"
Jack's body was over hers at an angle now, just like he was doing push-ups
on top of her. And that was more or less exactly what he was doing, except
that his dick slid in and out of his daughter with each push-up. The space
below his chest allowed her big jugs to bounce wildly, but only briefly,
because his chest would mash against them the next time he pressed his
body down.
He thought, I should go to Hell for being a terrible father. She says stuff like
that, and I love it!
Unfortunately, Jack's recent exercise program had helped him lose a lot of
weigh lately, but he still wasn't as buff as he wanted to be. He was getting
tired fucking in this position.
Luckily, Nicole saw his problem. She arched her back and put her hands
onto his chest. Then she started pushing his upper body after he finished
each thrust.
That allowed him to keep going longer.
However, the position wasn't sustainable for long, so he rolled over and let
her ride him cowgirl style.
Nicole had loved watching Linda in that position, and she did her best to
imitate Linda's sexy moves. She soon found a rhythm that allowed her to
repeatedly bounce from the tip of his cock-head to his balls. Her large,
fulsome breasts bounced up and down, and her long dark brown hair sailed
forward and back as she rode him relentlessly.
She had no idea about orgasms anymore, because it was all one endless
orgasm now. Technically, she was experiencing a series of multiple
orgasms, but to her it felt like one big climax.
The new position allowed Linda to get more involved. She pinned herself to
Nicole's back side and ran her hands all over her new sister's curvy body,
caressing her everywhere. Such touching aroused herself and Nicole, but
that wasn't the main point. She was doing it to take Jack to even higher
heights. As she stroked Nicole's breasts, she said, "Look, Daddy! Aren't you
a lucky father? God, just LOOK at these fuckin' HUGE tits! They're
gigantic! So firm and high, and they're all yours now! You can fuck 'em
anytime you want! Well, at least when your wife isn't looking!" She
chuckled at that.
Watching a nude Linda run her hands all over an equally nude and very
bouncy Nicole aroused Jack so much that he didn't understand why he
didn't have to cum already. He guessed that fact that he'd climaxed twice
relatively recently helped, but even so, he was enduring though the most
arousing conditions imaginable. He felt like a total stud.
After a couple minutes, Linda slipped a finger inside Nicole's anus. She
knew Nicole had never felt that before. She was sure her sister would have
no chance to resist it, or even think about it much, because the double D-
cupped girl was so busy getting royally fucked by her father. After a little
while, she even aggressively wiggled her finger back and forth.
Nicole was about as receptive as she'd ever be to this kind of anal play,
because she was flying and soaring on endless waves of pleasure already,
and the fingering only made her feel even better. In fact, she loved it so
much that she found herself pushing her ass back against her friend's hand.
She groaned with disappointment when she felt Linda pull out the finger
and speak. "On all fours you teen slut, your father will fuck you doggy
style! Do you want to fuck her doggy style, Daddy?"
He was barely capable of breathing in enough oxygen by this point, much
less speaking, but he managed to gasp out, "Yes!"
Nicole wasn't sure why Linda was so insistent they switch to doggy-style,
but it sounded like a great idea in any case. She swiftly got into the new
position, kneeling in the middle of the big bed. She looked to her dad over
her shoulder, her eyes burning in desire. She wiggled her entire body,
sending her huge tits wobbling wildly underneath her. "Come on, Daddy!
Fuck your little girl some more. I want to feel your big adult cock inside my
tight teen pussy! Fuck your virgin child some more!"
Jack knelt behind her. "My princess! I love you! I cannot believe this is
happening. It's all just a dream!" He guided his engorged and purple
cockhead back to her needy slit.
She was dripping juice on his dick as she orgasmed just from his words.
She was cumming so constantly that she had an orgasm when he wasn't
even touching her!
He grabbed her hips and took a deep breath.
With that, Nicole felt him move his dick against her pussy from behind.
Once again, she could feel his throbbing manhood as it spread the lips of
her opening.
He grunted as he shoved his dick into the youngster's tight hole.
The sexpot teen moaned lustily, and came yet again.
Her passionate reaction thrilled him, inspiring him to slide his cock back
out, only to immediately thrust back in again. Then he thrust in and out
again, and again, and again. Each time, she panted, moaned, or squealed.
She loved loudly expressing just how much she approved of every last
move he was making.
Jack felt like he was getting too close to a climax, so he slowed his pace
considerably. However, both of them enjoyed it just as much as before.
Nicole's jugs continually swayed below her, and the thought of that aroused
her so much that she practically came from that alone. Total nudity felt like
total freedom, total wantonness, and total liberation.
His stiff member throbbed with endless arousal as she kept saying things
such as, "Fuck me, Daddy!" and "Fuck your little sex pet, Daddy!''
Linda moved to Jack's back and held him tightly. She whispered in his ear
as she pressed her large boobs against his backside. "Daddy, you've got not
one but two sex pets now. We're your actual pets! You should put us on
leashes and order us around. 'Bark!' 'Roll over!' 'Strip, and suck my cock!'
'Sit up on your knees and beg for more cock!' 'Get on all fours, you slutty
naked bitch so I can fuck you doggy-style!' Those are the kinds of
commands we expect you to give us on a regular basis, right Nicky?"
Nicky had heard every word, even though Linda was whispering, because
their bodies were so close together. "Yes! Daddy, I think you need to train
us to totally obey your big cock! You should make us beg for it every time!"
Linda panted excitedly as she slid her entire body up and down Jack's
backside. Everyone was so sweaty that her body glided against his. "Yes!
Make us beg! We're your slutty little sex pets and we need to be shown our
place!"
Jack had still been fucking at a slow pace, but this kind of talk flipped a
switch in his brain and he suddenly started pounding Nicole like a
jackhammer. It was so intense and violent that Linda soon had to get off his
back or she would have been shaken off.
With Linda off him, he sped up his wild thrusting even more. But he wasn't
just pistoning in and out; even at this fast pace he used a circular churning
motion that drove Nicole absolutely wild.
The centerfold worthy teen rammed her ass back at him in perfect time, as
if she was an experienced veteran at this type of thing. She wasn't,
obviously, but she was learning that much of fucking was purely instinctual.
As a busty girl, Linda knew that wildly swinging tits could hurt after a
while. So she repositioned herself and reached under Nicole to hold her new
sister's even bigger boobs. She couldn't stop them moving altogether in the
face of such an all-out fuck assault, but she provided some support, and
even squeezed them in ways that she knew would arouse her friend that
much more.
Jack loved fucking doggy-style. He didn't get tired like he did in the
missionary position, and yet he felt he was achieving even deeper
penetration with greater ease. He felt like he could fuck this way
indefinitely. But unfortunately, his penis didn't feel the same way, because
the situation was simply too arousing.
"CUUUMMING!" he cried out.
As the first ropes of his cum flew out of his piss hole, he reveled in the fact
that he was fucking his flesh and blood daughter bareback, and now he was
flooding her pussy with cum. He'd always felt some guilt over the incest,
but in his current state incestuous thoughts were only arousing.
Nicole had never really stopped cumming. Or, if she had, she hadn't
noticed, because it all felt like one endless orgasm to her. But now her
arousal soared up to an even higher level. Nothing in her life ever made her
feel this good, not even licking and sucking Jack's cock with Linda, which
up until now had been her very most favorite thing to do.
She was particularly amazed at how good it felt to feel the cum gushing into
the back of her vagina. She felt a sense of fulfillment and contentment that
was impossible to put into words, as well as a similarly indescribable
feeling of oneness with her father. She immediately knew it was a feeling
she would walk over broken glass to feel again and again. As much as she
loved having his cum blast all over her face and tits, this was even better!
The only thing missing was that she didn't feel a connection with Linda too.
She waved a hand around frantically, searching for one of Linda's hands.
Finally, their hands squeezed together, and she let out a happy sigh. It
seemed like life was perfect for her now.
Jack had had so many amazing orgasms lately that it was hard to say this
one was any better on a purely physical level. He was sure he'd already
maxed out on how much arousal one man could feel with some previous
climaxes, and this one was at that same peak. But mentally, nothing could
top fucking his very own genetic offspring, and cumming in her bareback.
The sheer wrongness of it all was a rush of pure euphoria.
Linda had started fingering her pussy after she'd gotten off Jack's back, and
she timed her climax to match the other's. She loved the fact that she was
holding Nicole's hand too.
So all three wound up sprawled on their backs, half-dead from total
exhaustion.
Except Linda wasn't quite as wiped out as the other two since she had
mostly been an observer this time. She was the first to stir. "Wow! That was
something, wasn't it?"
The other two didn't reply. Either they were passed out, or sleeping, or
drifting in and out of consciousness. She guessed it was the latter because
they both made some kind of "mmmm" sound in response to her comment.
But it was clear she wasn't going to get any more of a response out of them.
Another couple minutes passed and she started to feel pretty good, but the
other two were still dead to the world. So she crawled down to Jack's crotch
and inspected the situation. His penis had pulled out when he'd rolled away
to find his own pillow to crash on. His penis was totally flaccid now, and
very wet with sticky juices.
Linda looked over to Nicole's crotch and saw it was even wetter.
Occasionally, some fresh cum would drool out of her gash that looked like
Jack's, and Linda found that incredibly arousing. She would have been glad
to lick her sister's pussy clean, but she feared that would be seen as too
"lesbian," so she bent over and licked Jack's penis and balls instead.
Jack's penis had been tingling and buzzing with pleasure for so long, that it
took him some moments after he achieved full consciousness to realize he
was still being stimulated somehow. It took some more moments to look
around and realize Linda's tongue was the cause.
"Jesus!" he panted with exhaustion. "Daughter, you don't have to do that.
Really!"
Linda kept on licking, even though he was still flaccid and that showed no
sign of changing soon. "Uh-oh! Daddy, you just called me 'Daughter' again!
Just for that, my mouth is gonna be surgically attached to your cock for a
couple more hours at least. I'm sorry, but I just can't help it!" She giggled.
Then, seeing he was awake enough to appreciate it, she went to work on
licking his balls for a while instead.
He groaned, and muttered, "Oh man! That feels so good!"
"Mmmm, Daddy, that's just what I'm thinking."
Jack turned his head with surprise, because that was Nicole's voice. She was
stirring too.
She opened her eyes and stared lovingly up at Jack. They were both lying
down, but his head was propped up on a pillow and hers wasn't. She'd been
too fucked out to bother getting comfy. "Hi, Dad."
"Hi, Darling." He reached out and ran his hand through her hair, even
though his arms felt like limp noodles.
"Mmmm." Nicole closed her eyes. Just knowing her father was lying there
next to her made her feel totally content. She felt no need to say anything,
because it had all been said by how they'd fucked.
Jack also closed his eyes. He was happy to run his hands through Nicole's
hair while Linda kept on sucking and licking his balls.
Finally, Linda had enough of that (after realizing he wasn't going to get
erect again anytime soon), and she crawled back up so she was cuddled
against him on one side and Nicole stayed cuddled against his other side.
She said, "Nicky, isn't this just perfect? Lying here, feeling thoroughly
fucked, with each of us on either side of our big strong daddy?"
"Mmmm!" Nicole agreed, still keeping her eyes closed. "This is how it
should always be. Two sex pets and their loving master."
"Um, girls," Jack said uncomfortably, "I hate to repeat myself, but it's
probably better if you don't use the 'master' word. It kind of makes me feel
weird."
Nicole opened her eyes and even sat up a bit. She needed to get this
straightened out. "But Daddy! Everybody knows that you can't have a pet
without a master."
Linda chimed in, "Not unless the pet is a stray, and you don't want us to be
strays, do you?"
"Yeah!" Nicole agreed emphatically, figuring that took care of the matter.
Jack replied, "Maybe so, but I don't want you to use that word, okay? It'll
give me a big head."
"Can we use it in our own thoughts?" Linda asked.
Jack furrowed his brow. He sighed. "I don't see how I can control what you
can think, but I'd rather that you didn't."
The girls weren't too happy about that, but they accepted it (for now, at
least).
Linda asked Nicole, "So, are you still uncertain about this whole fucking
thing?"
Nicole laughed and laughed, and then laughed some more. She hadn't heard
anything that funny in ages. Finally, she said, "I think it's safe to say I've
made up my mind! Why I ever doubt you, girl, I'll never understand. You
said it was even better than blowjobs, and you were right!"
She looked back up to Jack. "By the way, Daddy, thank you SO much for
fucking me and taking my virginity! I know I only have one virginity to
give, and I'm so glad that I gave it to you that it almost makes me cry more
tears of joy. Now that you've popped my cherry, I hope you'll use my cunt
for your pleasure whenever the mood strikes you." Her hands started to
wander over his body.
"Same here!" Linda agreed. "Thank you, thank you, thank you! Not just for
calling me 'daughter,' but for fucking me long and hard like I really am one
of your daughters. You've made me such a happy sex pet. All I want to do it
serve your cock!" She also started to explore his upper torso with her hands.
"Me too!" Nicole agreed to that. "Being Daddy's sex pet is the BEST!" She
pouted as her hand drifted down to his crotch, "You know what makes me
sad though? You haven't painted our faces yet with your daddy goo."
Jack suddenly sat up, and quickly crawled all the way off the bed. He didn't
stop until he stood a good ways from it. He could tell the girls were getting
hornier by the second.
He looked at his girls, holding his hands out defensively. "Now, hold on.
You two, stay right there, and that's an order!"
"Awwww," Nicole purred as she rolled over and struck a sexy pose.
Linda also moved into classic cheesecake pose, and quipped, "Bummer, but
I like the fact that he's ordering us around!"
"Yeah! Give us another order, Daddy!" Nicole agreed. "Make us roll over
and beg!"
Jack said, "Stop it, please! Look, girls, I'm only human. The fact is, I just
came three times, and each time it was so intense it was practically like
giving birth. I can guarantee I'm done. I won't be able to get it up until
Alison gets home."
"But she's not gonna get home until late," Nicole pointed out.
"True, but you never know. I don't want her to walk in on us. Besides, we've
got work to do to clean up all the evidence, including doing the laundry."
He nodded at the wet bed sheets. "And don't even ask me how we're gonna
get rid of the sex smell. Needless to say, we don't have a fireplace in this
room to cover our tracks, like we did before. We might have to try the
candle thing again, or something."
"Awww, you're no fun," Linda complained, giving up on her sexy pose.
"Maybe so," Jack said, "but I'm a married man. We have to be careful. I
can't handle the intensity of you two acting like sex pets twenty-four hours a
day. I hope you can just be my loving daughters most of the time, and only
kick into 'sex pet' mode when we're all in the mood, okay?"
The girls nodded.
Normally, he would have made a bigger issue about having to be careful not
to get caught, but it was rather pointless since Alison already knew most
everything. She was on the verge of unleashing her "deal" on them at any
time. But he had to at least go through the motions so as to maintain the
surprise.
Jack put on a T-shirt and shorts and the girls put on their bikinis, and they
worked together to clean up.
 Chapter 31

"How would you like to sexually share Jack with me?"

Those were the stunning opening words from Alison to Nicole and Linda
once the three of them gathered in the pool patio area after breakfast the
next day. It was the start of the weekend, so no one had to go anywhere any
time soon. They all were wearing bikinis in anticipation of working on their
tans. The girls were wearing standard bikinis just like Alison's, since they
had to restrain themselves with Alison there.
Jack remained in his office, because he wanted the meeting to be all about
bringing Alison and the girls closer together.
The girls were so taken aback that they literally couldn't believe their ears.
Linda asked, "Excuse me?!"
Alison repeated to the both of them, "How would you like to sexually share
Jack with me? I'm not talking about any sexual interaction between you and
me; I don't swing that way and I don't think you do either. What I'm talking
about is the three of us working together to pleasure his penis and keep him
sexually satisfied on a daily basis. Me as his wife, obviously, and you two
as his mistresses, or sexual servants, or whatever you want to call it."
The girls looked at each other; they still couldn't believe what they were
hearing.
Nicole asked with worry, "Is this some kind of trick?"
"No trick," Alison replied. "Jack has told me everything, and I do mean
EVERYTHING. I've known for a while now, actually. I've even seen some
things. Nice nurse outfits the other day, by the way." She winked. "And
instead of mistresses, maybe it's better to call you his sex pets?"
The girls totally freaked out upon hearing that. Linda's face nearly turned
white, and Nicole started breathing so fast that she was in danger of
hyperventilating.
Alison spoke quickly before either or both girls had a panic attack. "Hey!
Listen to me! I know everything, and I approve! You're not in trouble, and
this is not a trick!"
That helped a bit, but still, Nicole gasped, "Bu-bu-bu-but, that's not
possible!"
Alison said, "I know. It's weird, but it's true. I know everything, and I
approve! I WANT you to have sex with Jack, and as much as you want! Or,
I should say, have more sex with him. He and I had a big talk in bed last
night, and he told me in great detail how he fucked you both yesterday
afternoon. Now, if you two will calm down and listen to me, I can explain
everything."
The busty mother proceeded to explain Jack's recent confession to her and
her own suspicions prior to that. She gave a rather long-winded explanation
to give the girls a chance to calm down somewhat.
Then she explained her reasoning as to why she was open to the idea of
sharing. She focused on her frigid past, and her desire to become as
sexually uninhibited as the girls were, and her desire to become emotionally
closer to them as a "real mom" or older sister type friend instead of
someone the girls merely tolerated or even secretly considered an enemy. In
short, she gave a somewhat edited version of the reasons she'd already
detailed to her husband.
Once the girls more or less recovered from their panic and had a few more
minutes to absorb that, she finished up with her main pitch.
She concluded, "The way I look at it, things could go one of two ways, now
that everything is out in the open. We could continue more or less like we
are now. I'm not going to try to stop you from having sexual fun with Jack,
but I won't be excited or encouraging either. And Jack will feel guilty and
bad anytime he's with you. He'll feel like his family is torn in two."
She went on, "OR, you two and I could join forces as allies! Bring down all
the barriers! If you would try to open your hearts to me, I would do my best
to be your 'cool mom' and your good friend too. I'm hoping we could spend
a lot of time together, just the three of us. Shopping, working on our tans,
cooking dinner, hanging out, and that kind of thing. Having fun!"
She turned her gaze to the blonde teen. "And Linda, you've been a de facto
part of this family for a while. Jack told me how he's started to call you
'daughter,' and I think that's wonderful. I would be honored if you would let
me call you that too. But even so, I think it's time to take the next step.
We're happy to have you live here, but we'd be even happier if you become
part of the family in a formal way. Up to and including official adoption."
"No!" Linda gasped in wonder. This was too good to be true.
Alison nodded. "Yes! That's what I want to see happen. Linda, you've lost
your mother and your father, and you need new parents. I want to be your
new mother. I would be honored if you someday called me 'Mom.'"
Linda just sat there, but she was so happy that tears started to roll down her
face.
Nicole's hand found Linda's on the table and she gave it a reassuring
squeeze. Then she looked at her best friend. She was so happy that she
started crying too.
Linda suddenly exclaimed, "YES! YES! YES! A thousand times yes!
Mom!"
Alison shivered all over to be called that. She pressed on, "Wait! That's not
all. It gets better. The three of us will all freely share Jack sexually. I'll
remain his wife, of course, and get first dibs. He and I will continue to sleep
every night in the master bedroom. I'll have other certain demands like that,
I'm sure. But, if he's feeling up for, say, a blowjob, he could simply walk up
to one of you or both of you and pull out his dick so you can get sucking.
Basically, whatever he wants to do with you, he has my permission to do.
You are his sex pets after all, so it's pretty much your duty to keep his penis
satisfied, isn't it?"
The girls sat and stared at Alison like they were witnessing space aliens
landing in their backyard. They were so ecstatic they could barely stay in
their seats.
Alison went on, "Now, I know this is a pretty wild idea, so I'm thinking we
can mostly keep things like they are for now. We all need some time to
adjust. You two can have fun with him in the afternoon while I'm at work,
and I can have fun with him in the evening when we go to bed. But we
wouldn't have to limit it to that, and hopefully as time goes on we can break
down the barriers. For instance, maybe I'll want to watch you two taking
turns blowing him, or I might even want to join in and add my tongue to the
rotation. Or, you might want to come in our bedroom when he's fucking me
and watch, or even tongue his asshole, or whatever. Eventually, I'd like to
see us all living a totally free, nudist, orgy lifestyle. We could spend entire
weekends in bed, taking turns sucking and fucking him! All of us, together!
Wouldn't that be great?"
After a very long pause, Nicole said, "You realize we're having a hard time
believing all this. This is so out of the blue!"
Linda added, "You could say that again! And way, way, WAY too good to
be true!"
Nicole honestly admitted, "I can't help but think of you as the frigid gold
digger who's stealing my daddy away. I still can't help but think this is some
kind of trick or something! I mean, I'm committing INCEST with my dad!
Doesn't that freak you out? Don't you want to throw us all in jail or
something?! Send me very far away, at the least!"
Alison brought her fingers to her lips and whistled loudly.
The girls felt their hearts pounding wildly as they heard the door to Jack's
office opening and then the sound of him walking through the house. They
braced themselves for some kind of total shit storm. They couldn't really
believe he was in on this too.
He stopped at the open sliding door and smiled. "Hi girls. How's it going,
honey? How are they taking your speech?"
Alison frowned a bit. "Well, okay I think, but they're having trouble
believing me."
He said, "Oh, well, girls, believe it: the sexual sharing, Linda joining our
family in every way, and all the rest. Alison and I have been talking about
this for a while, and we speak with one voice."
Linda was so excited that she looked like she was about to bounce higher
than the roof to the house. She was a bundle of energy on the verge of
exploding.
Nicole just stared with wide eyes until Jack finished making that comment.
Then she slumped in her chair and passed out from the shock of it all.
-----
Nicole stretched lazily as she slowly woke up. She felt wonderfully relaxed.
But even before she opened her eyes, she realized something was wrong
because she was curled up in something that didn't feel like her bed at all.
She opened her eyes and realized the problem: she was lying on the love
seat in the dining room.
The she sat up, and she remembered the stunning words Alison had said. In
fact, she had been so stunned that she had passed out. Obviously, someone
had picked her up and moved her to this spot, as it was the nearest
comfortable place to sleep from where they'd been talking on the patio.
The busty brunette looked down at herself. She still wore her bikini. She
looked around and wondered where everyone else had gone.
She stood up and walked around, but the first floor and the backyard
appeared deserted. She looked at a clock and realized she'd been sleeping
for a half an hour or so. She was a bit miffed no one was there to orient her
after she woke up.
Upon closer inspection, she discovered a note written by Alison on the
kitchen counter. It read:
Linda and I have gone shopping. Jack is taking a nap in bed. He and I were
up very late last night. He told me every last detail about how he'd fucked
you two, while I was busy sucking his cock! Then we had a reenactment of
his story, if you know what I mean, that kept us up until the wee hours. So
you might want to let him sleep a little while. But if you remember all I said
before you passed out and you fully approve, then you might want to wake
him in a special way that does your sex pet status proud.

In other words, suck his cock and let him fuck the shit out of you! :)

And yes, this is for real and there's no trick. I love you and Linda, and I
fully approve of you two being Jack's sex pets. So have fun! We should be
back in an hour or two.

Love,
Your mom
Nicole was so happy after reading the note that she ran through the halls of
the first floor several times. But, mindful of not waking her father, she was
careful not to scream. Then she quietly went upstairs and tip-toed into the
master bedroom.
Jack was sleeping on top of the sheets, completely nude.
That made her even happier. She rushed downstairs just so she could run
around some more. The fact that she had a golden opportunity for one-on-
one sex time with her father was fantastic, but what excited her even more
was that Alison knew everything and fully approved. The fact that he was
lying there helped confirm that the note and all the rest were really real. The
future that suggested was so bright that it practically blinded her just to
think about it.
After she finally calmed down, she went to her room and quietly
masturbated herself to a nice orgasm. Then, since she had some time before
Jack woke up, she wanted to make herself pretty for him.
She selected a sheer pink teddy. She'd looked over all her clothes, but
choosing this one had been a no-brainer. She loved it the most out of all her
clothes because Jack had given it to her as a gift just the day before. It was
see-through and very revealing, very low necked and with a short hemline.
The garment was held in place by thin straps, held in a bow on her
shoulders. She didn't wear any kind of underwear underneath it. Her pinkish
nipples were clearly visible through the sheer fabric, and her teen pussy and
most of her ass showed below the teddy as she walked.
She bent down to put on her high heeled shoes. Mmmm! I love the feel of
my big boobs swinging down when I bend over. It reminds me of how they
dangle and sway when Daddy fucks me doggy-style!
An exciting thought hit her like a punch to her tummy. And now, I'm gonna
get to feel that all the time! Daddy's gonna fuck the HELL out of me. He
might even fuck me daily! But as good as that feels, the feeling of fullness as
he's sheathed balls-deep inside me is even better. Mmmm!
She stood back up and began brushing her long dark brown hair in front of
her mirror. It's ironic. I've been thinking all these nasty thoughts about
Alison, but she turns out to be pretty cool after all. Maybe she really does
love Daddy. If she was only after his money, she could have gathered all the
evidence of incest she needed and gone to the police already. We'd be so
screwed! And even if she didn't do that, it's not like she has to share him
with us. That's so above and beyond the call of duty! Wow! I'm gonna have
to try to be a lot nicer to her from now on.
She put her brush down and looked at herself intently through the mirror.
Look at you, Nicky, you're a sex pet! You're one of Daddy's two sex pets!
You've given your virginity and your body to Daddy. He OWNS us now.
Wow! And Mom approves! Whoa, is that the first time I've thought of her as
"Mom?" Weird. But with her approving, everything is gonna be so
awesome. No need to hide anything anymore!
Shoot. I know I should let Daddy sleep a little longer, but I'm too excited to
stand it! His big fat cock is waiting there in the other room, waiting for my
eager mouth, and my even more eager pussy!
Less than a minute later, she stepped lightly into her father's room. She was
careful not to wake him as she entered, or as she climbed onto his bed. Her
hands carefully cradled his penis. She was very pleased to see and feel that
he was hard already. She hoped he was having a nice erotic dream involving
her and Linda (she really thought of the two of them as an inseparable
team).
The beautiful girl gazed adoringly at his fuck organ for some long
moments. Then she finally lowered her head to engulf it between her lips.
She sucked and licked it, but lightly and gently, so as to not suddenly wake
him. She was also careful when she rested her big melons lightly on his
chest.
She thought as she slowly sucked, Waking Daddy with a blowjob is such
fun! I wish he wasn't married, so Linda and I could sleep with him every
night and wake him like this every morning. Nothing but the best for Daddy.
He deserves to wake up with my lips sliding up and down his hard cock,
while Linda does his balls, or vice versa. It's only right!

No, I can't think that, not after Alison's been so nice. Heck, I'll bet she even
timed her shopping just so I could do this right now. THAT is a nice
stepmom!

As she kept on sucking, she thought, Besides, I'm sure Linda and I will get
plenty of chances to wake Daddy with a nice cocksuck. Heck, the more I
think about it, the more likely it seems that Alison totally arranged this right
now. I need to think about working with her, not against her.
Jack started to wake up. He kept his eyes closed, but she knew he was
awake from the way he yawned and stretched his arms out.
Nicole accelerated her bobbing movements and received an extra loud
moan from him as her reward.
She raised her head from his hard prick. "Good morning, Daddy! Will you
feed me my morning milk now?" She smiled with her best cute and
innocent young girl face.
"Yes my darling. Just keep on sucking like that and I'll give you my sperm
soon enough."
She returned to give head to him, happy to be both his daughter and lover.
Now that he was fully awake she didn't have to hold back, so she didn't. Her
mouth was soon madly bobbing up and down his erect member, her long
dark brown hair a mess hanging and swinging in front of her face.
She was in seventh heaven. The only thing that disappointed her was that
Linda wasn't there too. She truly would have preferred to share than have
her father's cock all to herself.
After a while, he asked, "Did you get Alison's note?"
She was a bit surprised he knew about the note, but then figured it wasn't so
surprising if he hadn't gone to sleep straight away. She was too busy
bobbing with tremendous suction to speak, but she nodded her head
vigorously.
"Good." He dreamily stared at her red lips sliding up and down his cock,
leaving a trail of wet sticky saliva.
The buxom teen loved to suck her father's prick, and the taste of his pre-
cum was wonderful. In truth, she was enjoying it as much as he did, and
that meant she enjoyed it a very, very great deal.
She was constantly doing different things with her lips and tongue to keep
him pleasantly surprised. She stopped sucking after a while and went back
to licking. Holding his big adult cock in her hands, she ran her clever
tongue all over the head and its length, making him moan in pleasure.
He stared at her, dressed in her lingerie and sucking his cock. "My daughter
really is a dedicated cocksucking slut now, isn't she, Nicky? You like me to
fuck your mouth, don't you, my princess?" He was only stating the obvious,
but such words aroused them both.
In fact, Nicole was so excited, she immediately engulfed him again and
went back to a steady bobbing, with an added corkscrew twist sometimes.
She felt his hands grabbing her hair. At first, he just guided her up and
down a while, which she really liked, but eventually he pulled her all the
way off his boner.
She still held it and jacked it off. "What's wrong?"
He grunted, "The only problem is that my cock isn't inside your hot cunt
yet! I don't want to cum before I can bone you."
"OH! Why didn't you say so?" She giggled. She immediately lay back on
the bed on her back.
He climbed atop his panting daughter; positioning the swollen purple head
of his prick between the glistening wet folds of her labia.
Nicole was very hot as she looked at him in anticipation. Her mind
recognized the fact that he was her father, not a stranger. My sweet daddy is
fucking me! This still gave her some strange sensations. Incest girl! Father
fucker! The words were meaningless and at the same time wonderfully true,
making her hornier as she thought about them.
Then he filled her. His cock drilled hard into her.
The big-busted schoolgirl felt him begin to fuck her, pumping his cock in
and out of her trembling slit. He kissed her mouth and arched his back to
suck her nipples as he fucked her. Before long, her pink teddy was bunched
up around her waist, covering little more than her belly button.
In a matter of minutes, she came twice as his hard meat moved back and
forth inside her throbbing pussy. He didn't try to support most of his weight
with his arms this time, and rested his body against hers instead. It meant he
couldn't pound as deep as when he'd done her "push-up" style, but he could
last much, much longer in that position.
She was lost in pure happiness, both physical and mental. She felt as if she
was the luckiest daughter in the world as she reached another climax.
Then he said, "Oh, howdy. What's up?"
Those words didn't make any sense to her. The more she thought about it,
the more puzzled she got. It bothered her so much that even though he was
steadily drilling her, she looked all around the room as best she could
(considering he was lying on top of her).
She saw a pair of legs, and then another pair of legs. She wiggled her head
out from underneath him a little bit (while letting him continue to fuck her),
and gasped.
Alison and Linda were standing on the other side of the room, watching.
 Chapter 32

Nicole froze and panicked, because she momentarily forgot what Alison
already knew and approved of. She stammered, "It's, it's not what it looks
like!"
Alison laughed good-naturedly. "It's not? What is it then?" But she wanted
to get on Nicole's good side, not torture her, so she said, "Don't worry!
Remember what I told you before you passed out? I'm cool with this."
"Oh yeah." Nicole sighed with relief, but she was still totally freaked out,
thanks to her initial panic, plus the fact that Jack was still thrusting deep
inside her. "Daddy, please! Stop fucking me for a minute. I'm about to have
a panic attack here!"
He stopped, but he remained on top of her and fully impaled in her. He
pointed out, "There's nothing to be afraid of, Darling. We're all friends
here."
Nicole said, "Yeah, but it's one thing for the mind to know that, and it's
another for the body to get the message. I'm totally freaking out! My heart
is racing like wild!" She closed her eyes to cut down on her embarrassment.
Seeing that nobody was going to say anything just yet, she asked Alison
and Linda, "How much did you see?"
Alison replied, "Pretty much everything. We caught your blowjob and
pretty much the whole nine yards."
Nicole felt hands on her. She opened her eyes and realized it was just Linda
helping her take her pink teddy off. Linda was already naked.
The frightened teen looked to Alison, and saw her smiling placidly like she
was watching a good TV show. It freaked out Nicole even more, but in
more of a weird way and much less of a frightening way. She noticed
Alison was still wearing the same bikini she'd worn at their meeting earlier.
"Hey! You two never went shopping in the first place, did you?"
"Nope!" Linda proudly admitted as she took her clothes off. "We parked
Alison's car down the street and then hid out in the back yard for a little
while. You're so easy to fool. It almost makes it no fun." She giggled.
Jack explained to Nicole, "Darling, this was my idea. After it became clear
you'd passed out and wouldn't wake up soon, I tried to think how we could
take advantage of that. Last night, I regaled Alison with vivid stories about
fucking you and Linda, and they excited her so much that she wanted to see
things for herself in the flesh. So here we are."
Nicole grumbled, "Are you all trying to get me to have a heart attack or
something? Sheesh!" But she couldn't get that upset, especially since her
father's dick was still fully impaled in her.
An awkward moment settled between them. Jack looked at Alison, and
asked her, "So, what should we do now? Are you okay with what you're
seeing?"
The girls held their breath as they waited for the crucial response.
Alison replied, "I must admit that I feel hurt and very jealous, seeing your
penis inside her. I feel a pain in my chest, and in my heart. It's almost like a
burning sensation. It hurts!"
The girls were crestfallen, and Jack was terribly disappointed too.
But then Alison continued, "But it's strange, because it hurts, but I kind of
like it. I guess that's what the expression 'hurts so good' means. Even though
I'm in pain, I'm really horny too, and the pain somehow heightens the
pleasure. It's confusing. Not to mention, I feel terribly embarrassed too.
Almost humiliated. I mean, what's wrong with me? Why am I allowing
this? I must be totally depraved! And yet somehow that makes me feel even
MORE horny! I don't understand it." She shook her head in confusion.
Linda held her arms out and gave Alison a great big, heartfelt hug. She said,
"We understand! We understand! We really do. Don't we, Nicky?"
"Boy, do we ever!" Nicole fully agreed. "Actually, what you said sent chills
down my spine, because it's EXACTLY how I feel, pretty much all the
time!"
"Really?" Alison held her hands in the air, because she felt terribly
awkward being hugged by Linda, and didn't know where to put her hands.
She loved the idea of the hug, but the problem was Linda was totally nude,
and she only had her tiny bikini on.
"Really!" Linda answered. "Nicky and I talk about 'the burn' all the time.
It's gotten to the point where we're not only used to it, we actually crave it."
"Really?" Alison asked again.
Nicole answered this time. "Really! I mean, look at me right now. I'm lying
here underneath Daddy, and I know that from where you stand you've got a
perfect view of his big fat cock in my pussy. I can see that you're staring at
how he's splitting my pussy lips wide with his thick invasion. And it makes
my chest burn. God, does it burn! Plus, we all know that I'm his flesh and
blood daughter, and this is a terrible sin. I'm the ultimate SLUT, eagerly
spreading my legs for my own daddy. That burns so much, I'm on fire from
head to toe! And I love it! Good Lord, I do love it!"
Alison asked, "So you don't mind if I watch?" She still didn't know what to
do with her hands since Linda seemed permanently attached to her, but she
finally put a hand on Linda's head and kindly stroked her hair.
Nicole replied, "Of course I mind! I hate it! I've never been so humiliated in
all my life! But I love it too! Just having you there, it's like all my emotions
are multiplied by ten. Every nerve in my body is tingling. It's out of control.
Don't stop!"
Alison chuckled. "Um, okay then." She looked down at Linda who had her
face buried into her neck, and realized there were tears rolling down her
face. She asked hesitantly, "Linda? Are you crying?"
Linda sniffed, "A little bit. It's just that the way you described your feelings
was so beautiful. It went straight to my heart. And it kinda makes me feel
bad, because we've thought badly of you. We've even called you the 'evil
stepmom.' And yet you're so giving and sharing! You're the one who's
making our dreams with Daddy come true. And I feel even worse because I
realize you're one of us."
Alison heard Nicole gasp, and noticed that Jack had resumed thrusting in
and out of her a little bit. She asked Linda, "What do you mean?"
Linda kept on hugging Alison for dear life. "I mean just that. I thought you
were this kind of scary work obsessed, Bible-thumping prude. But it turns
out you're a dirty little slut at heart, just like us! It's so great! I feel like I've
found a new friend. Can I kiss you?"
Alison suspected she meant a lip to lip kiss, and her first instinct was to say
no. But that would only suggest that Linda's new assessment was wrong,
and she still was a "prude." She shuddered nervously, but said, "Um, I
guess."
"Cool!" Linda got up on her tip-toes since Alison was taller, and kissed her
right on the lips. And it wasn't just a quick close-mouthed kiss, either - it
was a full-on lip-lock with lots of tongue.
At first, Alison just waved her hands in the air helplessly, uncertain about
what to do with them (or what to do in general). But she was so extremely
horny from everything that her defenses crumbled. She wrapped her arms
around Linda's bare back and kissed back with a passion. She spread her
legs wide so Linda wouldn't have to struggle to reach up to her lips.
It so happened that Alison was facing the bed, so she was able to watch the
action there from time to time, when Linda's head wasn't tilting in the way.
(It was the kind of thing Linda would have liked to have thought up, but for
once it was coincidence.) Watching her husband steadily fuck Nicole kept
Alison's "burn" going like a raging inferno. She was so aroused that her
pussy juices flowed freely, and she would have climaxed on the spot if only
her clit was able to get any stimulation. This was highly unusual for her, if
not totally unprecedented, because it normally took her so long to get
warmed up.
Linda could tell that Alison was sort of stunned into acquiescence, and she
took advantage of that fact to kiss her to her heart's desire.
Linda hadn't actually fondled Alison yet, since her arms had been wrapped
around Alison's back. But when the kissing resumed, she pulled Alison's
bikini top off and let it fall to the ground. Then she cupped her new
mother's huge tits from underneath, in the same way that Jack always loved
to do.
She broke the kiss after a couple of minutes, and said as she kept kneading
her massive mammaries, "Alison, don't get me wrong. I'm not bisexual or
lesbian or anything like that, and Nicky is even less so."
That part wasn't exactly honest. But the rest was much more sincere. "But
kissing you right now really makes me hot and horny! A part of it is
bonding, but it's also about feeling the burn. Can you feel it?"
"I can!" Alison's eyes were glazed over, she was so blissed out on total lust.
Linda explained, "It's all about Daddy over there. You know he's watching
us, even as he's drilling his way clear through Nicky with his big cock, and
you know he's thinking his wife is some kind of crazy lesbo slut! It's totally
humiliating, but in the very best way, if you know what I mean."
"I do." Alison was in such a daze, she felt like she was rip roaring drunk
and the room was swaying under her feet. Her entire body was tingling with
such erotic pleasure that she hardly even noticed the way Linda was playing
with her nipples.
Linda continued, "That's why I get off on kissing and fondling you." She
went back to French kissing and groping the hapless, horny Alison.
The foxy teen was so inspired by the sheer size of Alison's rack that she
broke the kissing again to say, "Boy, Alison, you're amazing! Daddy's so
lucky to have you as a wife. You're not only a dirty little slut, you're a
gorgeous, big-titted slut! Hell, 'big' doesn't even describe it." She hefted her
own boobs up. "These are big." Then she hefted up Alison's. "These are
MASSIVE! I can't wait to watch Daddy fuck the SHIT out of these babies!"
She lifted them up and down a couple of times, and then planted her lips on
Alison's lips again.
Their impressive racks mashed into each other as they kissed and kissed,
and kissed some more. Their tongues repeatedly dueled and entwined
together in rampant lust. Linda's hands went down to Alison's ass, and since
Alison was acting so defenseless, Linda pulled Alison's bikini bottoms far
down her thighs before she began fondling and kneading her firm and
perfect ass cheeks.
Alison not only let that happen without a peep of protest, she fondled
Linda's bare ass cheeks in return.
The horny wife knew that anyone looking at them would assume they were
lesbian lovers really getting it on, but she didn't feel that way at all. She
knew Linda was extremely beautiful, especially for her age, but she wasn't
worried about getting any sexual feelings for her. She figured this kissing
and fondling was a means to an end. It kept the "burn" in her and in Linda
burning, which meant they remained so horny they could barely tell up
from down. If she could have gotten the same effect from doing something
else like crawling around the room on all fours, she might do that instead.
After a couple more minutes, Linda broke the kissing again to comment,
"Alison, you're got a really cool ass crack. I love how deep it is, and how
far your silky smooth ass cheeks jut out. I can practically hide my entire
hand in there!" Of course, that last comment was a wild exaggeration, but
she did have her fingers stroking deeply in Alison's crack as she said this.
Strangely, after everything that had happened to Alison, it was that
comment about her ass crack that finally made her blush and have some
doubts about what she was doing with Linda. In particular, she worried that
she was enjoying it too much. But she was still off the charts horny, and
soon they were back to kissing and fondling each other. They were so into it
that Alison almost forgot about her husband fucking on the bed, and only
looked that way when Nicole let out particularly loud orgasmic cries.
The one area Linda had generally avoided so far was Alison's pussy, since
she had worries that could cause Alison to come out of her erotic fog and
disengage. This was probably a wise move, since Alison was right at her
limit of how much weirdness she could handle. But one result of this was
Alison kept getting more and more aroused without actually cumming,
since it was unusually hard for her to cum and it generally only happened
after a lot of clitoral stimulation.
At first, Alison appreciated this boundary, and she reciprocated by not
touching anywhere near Linda's pussy either. But as time went on, Alison
got so out of control aroused that her body simply couldn't stand it
anymore. Without thinking about it, she had her legs on either side of one of
Linda's legs, and she found herself grinding her pussy mound into that
thigh. It wasn't a very effective way to stimulate one's clitoris, but she kept
on rubbing her pussy against that thigh like a cat in heat rubbing against a
post, and she was finally rewarded with a great climax.
She cried out with great joy. Then she shoved her tongue back into Linda's
mouth and kissed her madly until her last orgasmic tremors passed.
Then guilt and shame set in. Or, to be more accurate, she'd been feeling
guilty and ashamed all along, but now those feelings took priority because
her arousal suddenly dropped in comparison. She was too embarrassed to
look into Linda's eyes or say anything as she pulled away and sat down on a
nearby chair.
Linda wasn't dissuaded much at all. She sat down on the chair next to
Alison and put an arm around her nude body. But she was understanding.
She whispered, "That was fun! But you need a rest. Let's chill here and
watch the fucking for a while."
It hit Alison like a blast of arctic wind just what a bizarre situation she was
in. She had to remember her purpose in this, to try to bring the four of them
together as a family (and have lots of great sex in the bargain). She had a
strong urge to bolt, but she forced herself to nod in reply and keep sitting
there.
With nothing else to do, she turned her focus to watching the fucking, just
as Linda was doing.
Their timing was good. Jack had mostly been taking things slowly, and
more tenderly making love to Nicole than wildly fucking her. In part, he
wanted the others to watch, so he'd been stalling for time until they did. But
time had passed, and he'd given up on them breaking their kiss enough to
seriously pay attention. Besides, the fucking had its own natural rhythm and
progress, and things had been heating up for a while. As a result, Alison and
Linda got to watch right as Jack and Nicole reached an orgasmic fever
pitch.
Jack and Nicole had tried out several different positions while the other two
were busy kissing; they were still learning which ones worked best between
them. At the moment, Jack was sitting up in bed, and Nicole was sitting in
his lap, impaled on his cock. It was a poor position for achieving deep
penetration, but it had its advantages. They could kiss and look into each
other's eyes, and Jack loved playing with Nicole's breasts and especially her
nipples. Besides, Nicole was getting Jack's dick in her surprisingly deep
thanks to her very determined churning and hip gyrations.
Alison was feeling skittish over all she'd done with Linda. She hadn't
expected that in a million years, and she still could scarcely believe that had
really happened. She'd never really explored the body of another woman
before, and it felt disturbingly good. But her worries faded away as her
fascination watching her husband fuck Nicole grew and grew.
She was particularly intrigued and aroused by Nicole's hip movements.
Wow, look at her go! Jack just sits there and plays with her titties, and she
grinds up and down on his dick with moves that would impress a flexible
belly dancer! Whoa. And she was a virgin a couple of days ago? Hard to
believe!
She leaned forward, she was so interested. Wow! Sometimes she goes up,
sometimes down, sometimes to one side, sometimes to the other, sometimes
forward, sometimes back. There's just no telling. It's kind of like a bucking
bronco in reverse, with the rider moving unexpectedly in every direction,
and the bull staying still. Damn, that must feel great! I almost wish I could
be a man, to feel what that's like.
The thing is though, she puts me to shame. I thought I was doing so good,
getting more actively involved in Jack's fucking instead of just lying there
like I used to, but compared to Nicole, I'm still a cold corpse! I can learn to
do that though, I'm in great shape. She started experimentally shifting her
ass in her seat.
Linda saw and felt that, and gave Alison a puzzled look.
Alison whispered to her, "Jack is a bull. Did you know that?"
It so happened that Alison wasn't making much sense or thinking logically
since she was so horny; she was still thinking of the rider and bull analogy.
But Linda loved the comment, because bulls were big, strong, and
domineering. So Linda enthused, "Oh yeah! He IS a bull! He's a bull, and
he's gonna ride herd over all of us! He's a STUD bull! Look at the way he's
using his sex pet! Look at the way he's pulling on her nipples."
Alison loved every word of that. She wasn't used to verbal stimulation
during fucking, since she was usually very quiet and Jack mostly just
panted and grunted in time to his thrusting. It was like Alison was a fire
burning strong, and Linda's words were like gallons of gasoline sending her
flame up into the sky.
With no other obvious outlet for her surge of lust, she suddenly grabbed the
back of Linda's head and pulled her in for a nuclear kiss.
It was Linda's turn to be surprised, but she loved it and kissed back with
nearly as much intense emotion. Since they were both buck naked, the
kissing quickly turned into much more.
Jack saw that, and he in turn had his flames of lust stoked. Suddenly, the
sex position he and Nicole were in wasn't good enough. At his insistence,
they quickly rearranged themselves back to doggy style. Nicole kneeled
against the bed with her lower legs on the floor, and Jack knelt behind her.
Holding her tits or her shoulders, he plowed her hard and deep. He couldn't
see Alison or Linda anymore from this position, and that was a
disappointment, but his need to fuck every last inch of his daughter's pussy
was overwhelming.
Soon, his moans were practically turning into screams, and his body
showed the signs of imminent orgasm.
With a great yell, his started to cum inside Nicole.
Nicole started cumming too, and screaming even louder than him. She was
mostly incoherent, but a few cries of "Daddy!" could be made out.
Alison and Nicole had both been watching while kissing through peripheral
vision, but now they stopped and devoted their full attention to the intense
fuck taking place a few feet before them.
Alison was so excited watching that she didn't mind at all when Linda
reached out and fiddled with her clit until she came. It didn't take much at
all. Linda also touched herself in the same way, so the four of them came at
the same time.
Nicole's climax seemed to just surge higher and higher as she felt the warm
liquid penetrating her insides. It was such a joy feeling him squirt inside her
that she simply couldn't believe it (even though it had happened to her
already). And it was deeply emotionally fulfilling to her in a way that even
his cumming on her face was not. She felt like her father's incestuous cum
was shooting straight inside her waiting womb and knocking her up (even
though in reality she was on the pill).
He stiffened his body as she held him tightly and pushed up to meet his
final thrusts.
When he was drained of all of his hot cum inside of his daughter, she took
his still swollen manhood out of her and moved his body up to lick his cum-
covered penis. She started cleaning it with zeal.
Then he lay on his back, exhausted at the sexual effort.
Linda had been kissing and fondling Alison some more, including fingering
her clit and the outside of her pussy lips since she'd starting doing that to
bring her to climax, and Alison hadn't objected since. But she suddenly
disengaged and hurried to the bed. "Sorry, Alison, I love ya, but there's a
yummy mess to clean up!" Within seconds, she was lying right beside
Nicole, lapping away, just like her. They had lots to discuss, but this was
top priority for the both of them.
Jack finally raised his head enough to look at his wife. "So. What do you
think?"
Alison was still in an erotic la-la land, playing with her pussy and breasts
while watching the girls eagerly licking her husband's still flaccid penis.
But she realized he was looking at and talking to her, and so she forced
herself out of her reverie. She blushed a little at what she'd been caught
doing, even though she knew he'd been looking at her from time and time,
and what she'd been doing with Linda was far "worse." She dropped her
hands to her sides and did a lousy job of trying not to look guilty. "Um,
what did you ask?"
He chuckled. "I said, what do you think? You know, about everything that's
happened here."
"I've never been so incredibly aroused in my life, that's for sure!" Her eyes
went wide to emphasize how surprised she was over that. "Please don't take
offense, but I swear I was twice as aroused just watching you fuck Nicole
than when you've actually fucked me! No, make that MORE than twice as
much. I kept thinking I was just gonna pass out. Literally!"
He chuckled some more. "You weren't JUST watching though, were you?"
Her blush turned a deep red. "Um, no. Uh..."
He kept on chuckling. "Don't worry, I understand. It's cool. It's like...
sometimes, a person gets in such a sexually arousing situation that it's like a
cauldron or an inferno. It's like you're thrown into fires so hot that your
body burns with need to such a degree that you can't control yourself and
you barely even have an idea of what you're doing until it's over."
Her face showed great relief that he understood. "Exactly! How... how do
you know?"
He looked down at the girls still lapping at his penis and balls. "I've been
experiencing that kind of thing a lot lately, thanks to these two. They're like
little inferno creators. They're naughty little trollops who deserve good
spankings!" Seeing them look up at him, he scowled and swiped his hand
through the air, but in a playful way.
The girls giggled with glee. Nicole crawled up him and cuddled happily
against his chest. She closed her eyes and purred, "Is that a promise?"
"What, that I'm going to spank you? Certainly!" Now that she was in range,
he gave her top ass cheek a good whack.
She opened her eyes in surprise. But the spank only inspired her lusts even
more. She pulled herself up higher and breathed passionately, "Oh, Daddy!
I love you so much!" Then she French kissed him.
Linda took advantage of Nicole's absence to fit nearly all of Jack's flaccid
penis in her mouth. Between her suckling on it and Nicole kissing and
generally playing with him up above, his penis didn't stay flaccid for long,
and she was forced to pull back some as it grew in her mouth.
But Jack was mindful of his wife's feelings, so after a couple of minutes
without any talking, he broke off kissing Nicole to look past her and see
how Alison was doing again.
She was masturbating again, and she froze and looked guilty again when
she realized he was looking at her. But then she said, "Fuck it! So I'm
masturbating. Big fucking deal." She defiantly went back to fingering her
pussy, even though he kept watching.
He noted, "We were talking about a sexual inferno, but who says we were
talking about it in the past tense? It still feels pretty damn hot in here."
She said emphatically as she kept on fingerbanging herself, "You're telling
me! Geez! It's crazy! Look at you." She waved a hand in his general
direction. "You've got one girl kissing you while you play with her big tits,
and another girl on your cock! And judging from the way she's steadily
bobbing up and down, I'm thinking you're probably hard again already!"
"Yep!" Linda confirmed without taking Jack's erection out of her mouth, or
even pausing in her bobbing.
"Good God!" Alison cried out. "I try my best to be a good Christian and not
take the Lord's name in vain, but I just want to curse a blue streak to express
how FUCKIN' HOT everything is!"
Jack chuckled. "So you're not mad?"
"Mad? It depends. If you mean crazy, then probably yes. If you mean upset,
then no. Hell, no! We're gonna have to do this ALL THE TIME from now
on! Every single fucking DAY!"
Both girls stopped what they were doing to exclaim, "Yeay!" A lot of
general cheering ensued.
Before Linda went back to her cocksucking, an idea occurred to her. She
pulled back and looked at Alison, and said to her, "There's just one
problem."
"What's that?" Alison asked.
"You're over there and not over here! Come on, move your sweet ass and
help me lick! There's a lot of cock that needs a lot of love and affection."
Alison thought about that. Her first reaction was a definite no. But then she
thought, Why the hell not? In for a penny, in for a pound! She smiled and
got up.
That led to more cheers. Even Jack cheered, before Nicole silenced him
with another passionate lip-lock.
Linda held Jack's dick and gave it a few licks while Alison settled in the
spot Nicole had been in a few minutes earlier.
The foxy blonde said to her, "This is so great! I'll admit that I'm still having
trouble thinking of you on the side of good and massive cock tending
instead of, well, not evil exactly, but someone to hide things from. But I
already feel a good bond with you after all that kissing and stuff, and some
double blowjobs will bond us together even closer."
Alison was all grins as she warmed up to the situation. "'Massive cock
tending?' Are you referring to the size of my husband's penis, or something
else? It's big, but not THAT big."
Linda explained, "I guess I was thinking both. But mainly, I was thinking
'constant' and 'intense,' and just, well, massive! It's gonna be a MASSIVE
undertaking to keep this cock well tended from now on, but between the
three of us, we should be okay."
She took a few more licks, mostly right on his sweet spot. "Now, Nicky and
I have been doing this a lot, and sharing's not a problem at all. In fact, it's
really the only way to go." She licked it a little more, and then said,
"Sharing can be a bit tricky. Nicky and I have worked out a whole system of
signals between us that we'll teach you later. For starters, you take that side
and I'll take this one. Okay?"
Alison nodded, and soon the two of them were happily licking away.
Nicole kept on kissing Jack, but she couldn't help overhearing the loud
slurping sounds, and she felt like she was missing out. Finally, she couldn't
stand it anymore, and she sat up. She said to the other two, "Hey, looks like
you gals are doing a really great job. I can see you're both seriously into it.
But you know what's missing here?"
Neither Alison nor Linda replied. Nicole was right that they were really into
it, so much so that they didn't want to stop for a second.
So Nicole continued, "A third tongue! Think about it. It'll be so symbolic
that we're all coming together. One master-"
Jack cut her off with an upset cough.
"Er, I mean, one, uh, man, and his three women! One wife, and two sex
pets!"
"And daughters," Linda pointed out as she licked. That was very important
to her.
"Yes," Nicole agreed. "The three of us united in serving our man, and his
great cock! Coming together, and CUMMING together. Let's show our
unity by pleasuring him with three tongues, six lips, and sixty fingers, all at
once!"
The other two women liked that, and made some room.
Nicole lay down over Jack's chest, so her pussy was over his face. That
enabled her, Linda, and Alison to be nearly equidistant from each other,
with Jack's erection in the center.
Jack warned while Nicole got in position, "I'm already on the verge of
cumming. If you do that, I'm gonna cum in a minute or two, for sure."
"So, cum!" Nicole replied. "Cum a lot! Make sure you cum over all of our
faces too. That'll be another great bonding thing."
The three of them lapped at his cockhead. Each came from different angles,
but even so, tongues brushed against each other from time to time.
It only took a minute or two before Jack cried out and began to shoot his
load.
Linda took charge, and aimed his erection like a gun. She fired it at Nicole's
face, and then Alison's. She kept swiveling it around like a gun turret and
shot the last squirts at her own face.
A lot of heavy panting ensued.
Finally, Jack said, "Fuck. Intense. That was amazing!"
Alison sat up. "Okay, girls, now it's time."
The girls looked worried, thinking she meant the time had come for a
serious talk.
But Alison explained, "It's time to figure out who he should fuck next.
Maybe we can do rock paper scissors for it or something. But if you ask me,
I don't want to be greedy, but I'd really like it to be me. And then Linda.
Then Nicole, since he just fucked you. By then, he'll probably be tired, so
we can all eat a meal or something, and then start all over again!"
The girls cheered. "Yeay! Yeay! Great plan!"
Jack whimpered as he remained lying on the bed, feeling half dead. He
looked around at the three nude bombshells. "As if I could do all that. Lord,
have mercy on me!"
Alison playfully slapped his thigh. "Oh, come on. You know you love it."
The huge grin on his face and the twinkle in his eyes showed that he did.
 Chapter 33

"What the hell is going on?" Alison stood at the door of Nicole's bedroom.
She wore a sexy see-through nightie, but she looked very cross.
Jack was sitting up nude in Nicole's bed, looking at Alison like a kid caught
with his hand in the cookie jar. His erection was half impaled in Nicole's
ass. Linda was sitting right next to him, licking the few inches that weren't
in Nicole already.
Nicole was the only one who didn't seem even a little bit guilty. She said,
"Daddy's about to fuck my ass!"
Alison sighed and walked further into the room. "Again? Geez, honey,
you've been fucking her ass nearly every day, for weeks now. Is it that much
better than my ass, or Linda's?"
He replied, "No, it's just that... well, she seems to enjoy it a bit more.
Besides, you were asleep already, and I got the urge for a little late night ass
fucking. I didn't want to disturb you since you have to work tomorrow and
all."
Alison rolled her eyes and folded her arms under her huge tits. "You didn't
want to disturb me, and yet you chose to fuck her ass instead of her cunt or
just settle for a nice long double blowjob. You know how she screams like a
stuck pig every time. Why, she's hardly started and you already woke me
with her usual uncontrollable wailing."
Nicole turned her head and said with genuine contriteness, "Sorry, Mom.
It's my fault. He was gonna go for the usual titfuck and double blowjob
combo with his sex pets," - she winked playfully - "but then Linda pointed
out that we did a triple blowjob TWICE today already. And my ass was
really itchy for Daddy cock. I promised up and down that I'd be really quiet
this time."
Alison sighed heavily, and said to Jack, "And you believed her."
"Yep."
Alison couldn't help but smile a little, despite her pretense at being upset.
She loved it every time Nicole or Linda called her 'Mom,' even after all
these months. But still maintaining her pouty stance, she said, "You know
what really bothers me? Whenever you fuck one of the girls' asses, there's
no cock left for me to play with. Look at Linda."
Linda wasn't speaking because she was busy licking Jack's shaft while there
still were a few inches left to lick.
The buxom mother pointed out, "She's gonna run out of yummy cock in a
minute, and once you get going, there's no way for her to even lick your
balls without having her head knocked off."
Linda stopped her licking and sat up on the bed. She held her arms open.
"Come here, Mom, and I'll find something for you to do."
Alison peeled off her nightie as she grinned widely. "You just want me to
lick your pussy again, you dirty little slut!"
Linda grinned back just as much. "Guilty as charged! But since you licked
mine after dinner, it's my turn to do you. Or, we can do a sixty-nine."
Alison crawled on the bed, and carefully crawled past Jack and Nicole to
get to Linda. "I vote for a sixty-nine. You know I just can't keep my face out
of your sweet pussy, or out of Nicky's."
Needless to say, things had changed since the four of them wound up in bed
together for the first time. Alison had been fully accepted by the girls, and
the girls had been fully accepted by her. Alison being allowed to call Nicole
'Nicky' was only one small sign of this. Linda had been fully accepted into
the family, and not only were words like 'Daddy,' 'Mom,' and 'Daughter'
used, but everyone really meant them.
In short, all four people were deliriously happy with each other, and the joy
never seemed to end. The only problem was still having to go to school or
work, but they needed some downtime or they would have all fucked each
other to death.
It turned out that Alison, Linda, and Nicole weren't as against lesbian fun
with each other as they all had previously thought. Linda led the way, but
even she didn't really mean for things to go as far as they did, until they did.
The three of them were still overwhelmingly in favor of sex with Jack, and
it was significant that the girls each slept in the own bedrooms instead of
with each other (on nights one or both of them weren't in bed with Jack and
Alison). But since there was only one of him and three of them, they didn't
always get their first choice. And it often made sense for two of them to
pair up while Jack fucked the third.
Jack had been slowly pushing in all the while, and he finally pushed in the
last inch, leaving him fully impaled in Nicole's ass. He grunted and panted
in satisfaction. It never was easy, since Nicole's ass was quite tight. It
always took five minutes at a minimum and lots of lube just to get this far,
but it was always worth it.
Alison had been right that Jack was on an assfucking kick lately, especially
Nicole's ass. So Nicole had the routine down pat, and she knew it was best
to wait a couple of minutes at this point so her ass could adjust to the large
invasion.
As she waited she said, "Mom, I have a confession to make. Daddy didn't
just happen to wake up to go to the bathroom or something like that. I was
the one who woke up, and I couldn't get back to sleep. I started thinking
about Daddy's big fat cock, just lying there, and all that yummy cum
building up in his balls, cum that properly belonged on my face!"
Alison had her face buried in Linda's pussy, just as Linda had her face
buried in Alison's. But Alison was still free to talk, and she said, "Now,
Nicky, what have I told you about sharing?"
It turned out that all three women were submissive to various degrees, but
Linda often times liked to play the dominant role with the other two sex
pets (Alison had won the title of third sex pet a couple of months back,
showing the girls' full acceptance of her as one of their own).
So it was no surprise that Linda decided it was time for Jack to start
fucking, even though she couldn't see what was going on due to Alison's
pussy in her face. She said, "Nicole, tell Daddy how deeply you love him.
Show him by letting him plunder your ass yet again."
Nicole replied, "Sister, I don't LET him do anything. My body belongs to
him. He TAKES it whenever it suits his whim!"
Linda giggled at Nicole's unusual assertiveness. "I stand corrected. But he
still needs a sign to know when you're ready. Tell him you want him in your
ass! Tell him you can't wait another minute for him to assert his ownership
over you yet again!"
The E-cupped brunette didn't even hesitate (yes, her tits had grown a bra
cup size in the last six months, as had Linda's, although Alison's were still
just a little bit larger). "Please, Daddy, fuck my tiny asshole... put your big
grown-up dick inside my little girl's butt!"
Jack tried pulling back so he could push forward again, but it was very slow
going. Her ass was just too deliciously tight. As he had for months now, he
wondered how he even managed to get this far inside her ass, and doubted it
would be possible for him to get a good rhythm going. His thick dick just
didn't fit. It was like trying to fit a four-inch wide screw in a two-inch wide
hole. But his daughter kept talking, making him too horny to think.
"Come on, Daddy! This is when you always chicken out on me and get
gentle when you need to get all medieval on my ass instead. Take what
belongs to you! Assfuck your little princess! Shove your big adult cock in
and out, over and over!"
Alison growled, "I love it! And to think you girls would have had me sleep
through this. Grrr!" Feeling inspired, she redoubled her pussy licking
efforts.
He had managed to pull all the way back, and now he tried hard to push
forward with all of his might. Even so, it was still slow going.
Nicole felt pain sweeping throughout her body, but also great pleasure as
her resistance slowly broke down. She sobbed and whimpered, leaking a
few tears down her face, but she resisted the urge to make him leave her
body. Instead she spoke weakly, "D-deeper, Daddy! Don't stop now!" She
knew from experience that it would get better and better the longer he
plowed in and out of her.
Linda spoke again, goading Nicole some more. "Move your ass, sex pet!
Don't make him do all the work. Fuck back! Churn your hips! Are you or
are you not a perfect daughter?"
"I am!" Nicole said proudly. She felt that was a title that she truly deserved,
and one that she was won over and over on a daily basis. In fact, ever since
Alison joined them, there hadn't been a single day that had gone by where
she and Linda didn't get at least part of one of Jack's cum loads deposited
on their faces and tits. They were fully dedicated to serving their father's
penis, and it was rare for even a few hours to go by where the girls were
with Jack without them both licking his boner.
At first, Jack had a hard time keeping up with three lusty women. But his
body had adjusted to meet the demand, and now he had more sex each day
than he ever would have thought possible, especially considering his age. It
helped that he'd continued to lose weight until he reached his target, and
now he exercised regularly (on top of all the exercise he got through lots of
vigorous sex!). Even the balding medication had worked, and he had a full
head of hair again.
Linda growled demandingly, "Prove it! You have to prove you're a perfect
daughter every single day, just like I do! Move your butt back and forth on
his big adult dick!"
Nicole did as she was told (and she loved being ordered around). She
couldn't go fast at first due to her tight resistance, but the minutes passed
and her asshole continued to relax and open up, moving very timidly at
first.
A few minutes later, she could feel his balls repeatedly slapping against her
as he fucked her ass hard. The feelings were indescribable; a terrible pain
from his fierce thrusting was overshadowed by an incredible pleasure; the
pleasure of total submission to her father.
Linda sat up, taking a brief break from her lesbian sixty nine to "supervise"
the assfucking. "You are a dirty little assfucking daughter-slut! Do you like
it, Nicky?"
"YES! I love it! I love it when Daddy takes me in every hole! Even my
ass!"
"You are your father's teen whore! His sex pet! Are you satisfied with that?"
"Yes! I love it! Mom is his wife, and I'm one of his sex pets! It's how it
should be!"
"And you, Daddy? Are you satisfied with your daughter? Is she behaving
like a good teen fuck toy? Your schoolgirl daughter big-titted sex pet?"
"YES! So good! I love it!"
Linda was getting hot and bothered by her own words, not to mention
watching the anal pounding from close up. "I know you do, you pervert!
Fuck her ass, Daddy! Fuck her perfect ass harder!"
He was thrusting in and out of his daughter with frantic abandon, and
Nicole pushed back against each thrust in an almost reflex action. It was a
race to see who would climax first.
Alison had forgotten about the pussy licking for now, because she was
transfixed by the push and pull between Jack and Nicole. She put a hand on
Nicole's ass. "Do it, girl! Do it for Mom! Show Mom that you're a good sex
pet for Daddy! Show us all that you live to be fucked by your natural
Master!"
The 'M' word was still mostly taboo in the Devoux household because of
Jack's continued concerns, but in lusty moments like this it sometimes
slipped out. Even Alison used it, since it made sense that pets had a master.

The use of that word pushed Nicole over the edge, and her ass started
spasmodically clenching around Jack's boner as she came hard.
Jack was terribly aroused by the word too (although he would never admit
it), plus the extra stimulation of Nicole's orgasmic cries and movements.
His dick trembled and squirted deep inside his own daughter.
Nicole felt the wonderful heat of his cum splattering the inner walls of her
ass. She had arguments with Alison and Linda on this topic all the time, but
she felt that a cum load in one's ass felt even better than one in one's pussy.
She had a simply mind-bending orgasm. She nearly collapsed and passed
out from sheer pleasure.
Alison and Linda helped her lie down on the bed. They showered her with
loving kisses, showing that they fully approved of her job well done.
Jack also wound up lying on the bed, right next to Nicole. All the beds in
the house had been "supersized" in recent months, but even so, it was quite
cozy with four bodies lying together. Soon, Alison and Linda were kissing
and caressing him just as much as they were Nicole.
As they rested, Jack asked Alison, "So, my love, it's been just over six
months now. Looking back, do you have any regrets over how we handled
the girls falling in love with me situation?"
"Are you kidding me?" She was incredulous, because the answer was so
obvious.
"I'm serious! I mean, obviously, we all love it more than words can say. But
there are downsides, right? Minuses and pluses?"
She thought hard. "Well, there is the worry about getting caught. And there
are times when your dick is down for the count and I have to wait for my
turn. But those are so minor that they're hardly worth mentioning. I mean,
it's been months and nobody has a fucking clue. It's ALL upside, and that's
no lie! I love the sex. It's far beyond any best case scenario I ever
envisioned, in both quality and quantity. You know how I get horny and
cum at the drop of a hat these days, instead of taking half an hour or more.
But more than that, I love how it's brought all of us together."
She grew more serious, and looked at Nicole and Linda. "I've wanted to be
your real mom so very badly. I feel like you've fully accepted me. You're
not just my daughters or my sex partners, or even my fellow sex pets -
you're my best friends."
Nicole was still weary from her latest big orgasm, but she sat up and smiled
widely. "Mom, you ARE our mom, AND our best friend! We love you so
much!"
Linda nodded, but then she suddenly leapt at Alison. "TICKLE ATTACK!"
Nicole joined in, and screamed "TICKLE ATTACK!" too.
Jack just lay there, grateful for a chance to rest. He let the tickle attack go
on above him and all around him. (They could see he was tired, and tried to
leave him alone.) He muttered, "Looks like none of us are gonna get much
sleep tonight."
He had almost fallen asleep by the time the tickle attack ended. (It had
morphed into an all out lesbian kiss and fondle frenzy on the bed next to
him, until their energies flagged.)
But then he was repeatedly tapped on the chest until he cracked open his
eyes a little bit. He looked up to see Alison smiling down at him. Her huge
tits were dangling down, practically touching his chin.
She said, "Okay girls. That was a nice assfuck, Nicky. But now the question
is: who gets to fuck him next?"
"Oh! Me! Me, me, me!" Both girls raised their hands and scooted closer as
they eagerly shouted. Alison joined right in, even raising her hand just like
them.
Jack looked at the three of them, their big breasts all swaying as they
repeatedly thrust their hands in the air, and he shook his head as he smiled.
"Oh man! It IS gonna be a long night."

— THE END —
 Table of Contents
Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 18
Chapter 19
Chapter 20
Chapter 21
Chapter 22
Chapter 23
Chapter 24
Chapter 25
Chapter 26
Chapter 27
Chapter 28
Chapter 29
Chapter 30
Chapter 31
Chapter 32
Chapter 33